The history of Algiers and it's slavery with many remarkable particularities of Africk / written by the Sieur Emanuel D'Aranda, sometime a slave there ; English'd by John Davies ...
         Relation de la captivité du sieur Emanuel d'Aranda. English
         Aranda, Emanuel d', b. 1602.
      
       
         
           1666
        
      
       Approx. 476 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 145 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2006-06 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A25743
         Wing A3595
         ESTC R12929
         12203450
         ocm 12203450
         56140
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A25743)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 56140)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 118:9)
      
       
         
           
             The history of Algiers and it's slavery with many remarkable particularities of Africk / written by the Sieur Emanuel D'Aranda, sometime a slave there ; English'd by John Davies ...
             Relation de la captivité du sieur Emanuel d'Aranda. English
             Aranda, Emanuel d', b. 1602.
             Davies, John, 1625-1693.
          
           [19], 270 p.
           
             Printed for John Starkey ...,
             London :
             1666.
          
           
             Translation of: Relation de la captivité et liberté du sieur Emanvel d'Aranda.
             French ed. published in 1557. Cf. Nouv. biog. gen.
             Reproduction of original in British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Slavery -- Algeria -- Algiers -- Personal narratives.
           Algiers (Algeria) -- History.
        
      
    
     
        2005-06 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-09 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2006-01 Ali Jakobson
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2006-01 Ali Jakobson
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2006-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           
             
               How
               the
               Christian
               Slaues
               are
               beaten
               at
               Algiers
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           HISTORY
           OF
           ALGIERS
           And
           it's
           SLAVERY
           .
           WITH
           Many
           Remarkable
           Particularities
           of
           AFRICK
           .
        
         
           Written
           by
           the
           Sieur
           EMANVEL
           D'
           ARANDA
           ,
           Sometime
           a
           SLAVE
           there
           .
        
         
           English'd
           by
           JOHN
           DAVIES
           of
           Kidwelly
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             John
             Starkey
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Mitre
           in
           Fleetstreet
           ,
           within
           Temple-Bar
           .
           M.DC.LXVI
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           HONORABLE
           Sir
           Philip
           Howard
           .
        
         
           
             WORTHY
             SIR
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Happen'd
           to
           wait
           on
           your
           Honour
           ,
           when
           a
           Relation
           was
           brought
           you
           ,
           of
           the
           Treatment
           ,
           which
           some
           of
           our
           Nation
           ,
           taken
           by
           the
           Dutch
           ,
           in
           the
           last
           years
           Engagements
           ,
           receiv'd
           among
           them
           .
           Vpon
           the
           hearing
           of
           that
           ,
           and
           a
           reflection
           on
           what
           I
           had
           read
           in
           the
           ensuing
           Treatise
           ,
           I
           imagin'd
           to
           my
           
           self
           ,
           what
           parallel
           might
           be
           made
           between
           the
           Slavery
           at
           A●g●ers
           ,
           and
           the
           Restraint
           at
           Amsterdam
           ,
           and
           ▪
           other
           places
           in
           the
           Netherlands
           ▪
           and
           ,
           abstracting
           from
           the
           Obligations
           of
           a
           Christian
           Perswasion
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           I
           weigh'd
           the
           actions
           of
           both
           ,
           by
           the
           ballance
           of
           that
           Generosity
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           expected
           from
           an
           Enemy
           .
           The
           result
           was
           ,
           an
           inclination
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           down-right
           Mahumetisme
           may
           rise
           up
           in
           judgement
           against
           the
           feign'd
           professions
           of
           Christianity
           in
           a
           
           Low-Country
           people
           ,
           exemplary
           for
           their
           persidiousness
           to
           their
           greatest
           Benefactors
           the
           English
           .
        
         
           Having
           thereupon
           fix'd
           my
           thoughts
           on
           the
           rendring
           of
           this
           Piece
           of
           the
           Slavery
           of
           Algiers
           into
           English
           ,
           I
           withall
           resolv'd
           to
           dedicate
           it
           to
           that
           Person
           ,
           whose
           easiness
           of
           access
           ,
           even
           
           when
           the
           last
           years
           Contagion
           was
           neer
           the
           height
           of
           it's
           rage
           (
           a
           singular
           favour
           to
           a
           person
           of
           my
           station
           )
           had
           given
           me
           the
           occasion
           of
           doing
           it
           .
           It
           hath
           pleas'd
           that
           invisible
           hand
           ,
           which
           guides
           all
           humane
           actions
           ,
           to
           answer
           the
           wishes
           I
           made
           at
           a
           great
           distance
           hence
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           ,
           at
           my
           return
           ,
           I
           might
           find
           your
           Honor
           (
           as
           I
           have
           )
           in
           perfect
           health
           .
           Which
           indulgence
           of
           Heaven
           fills
           me
           with
           hopes
           ,
           that
           a
           life
           so
           miraculously
           preserv'd
           ,
           will
           ,
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           be
           as
           miraculously
           continu'd
           .
        
         
           I
           flatter
           my self
           with
           a
           presumption
           of
           your
           pardon
           ,
           for
           the
           roughness
           of
           this
           Address
           ,
           especially
           when
           I
           reflect
           on
           the
           many
           favours
           I
           have
           receiv'd
           from
           your
           Honour
           since
           the
           happiness
           of
           my
           first
           being
           known
           to
           you
           .
           These
           I
           must
           confess
           have
           been
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           
           they
           require
           ,
           not
           only
           an
           acknowledgement
           ,
           but
           also
           a
           publick
           profession
           of
           my
           being
           ,
        
         
           
             WORTHY
             SIR
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Honours
             most
             humble
             ,
             and
             much
             obliged
             servant
             
               J.
               DAVIES
            
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           ADVERTISEMENT
           .
           Concerning
           the
           Author
           and
           the
           Work.
           
        
         
           '
           T
           Is
           commonly
           said
           ,
           that
           ,
           by
           the
           Pattern
           ,
           a
           man
           may
           judge
           of
           the
           whole
           Piece
           ;
           so
           ,
           from
           the
           miseries
           endur'd
           by
           the
           Person
           ,
           from
           whom
           we
           have
           the
           ensuing
           Relation
           ,
           it
           may
           the
           more
           easily
           be
           inferr'd
           ,
           what
           is
           suffer'd
           by
           forty
           thousand
           ,
           reduc'd
           to
           the
           same
           wretched
           condition
           of
           Captivity
           .
           What
           he
           writes
           therefore
           is
           not
           to
           be
           look'd
           on
           as
           a
           kind
           of
           Romance
           ,
           to
           please
           such
           as
           fondly
           imagine
           ,
           that
           most
           of
           what
           is
           acted
           on
           the
           Stages
           of
           remote
           Countries
           is
           onely
           the
           issue
           of
           insinuating
           Fiction
           ;
           but
           as
           a
           sincere
           and
           plain
           Relation
           of
           that
           diversity
           of
           strange
           accidents
           and
           adventures
           ,
           good
           or
           bad
           ,
           which
           happen'd
           to
           himself
           or
           others
           ,
           during
           the
           time
           of
           his
           Slavery
           .
        
         
           Whereof
           having
           given
           a
           particular
           account
           ,
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           his
           misfortunes
           ,
           to
           his
           happy
           return
           into
           his
           native
           Country
           ,
           he
           afterwards
           comes
           to
           give
           an
           exact
           ,
           but
           short
           one
           ,
           of
           the
           Antiquity
           of
           the
           City
           of
           Algiers
           and
           its
           reduction
           under
           the
           power
           of
           the
           
           Turks
           ;
           wherein
           may
           be
           seen
           many
           particular
           remarks
           relating
           to
           Africk
           .
           At
           last
           ,
           he
           closes
           up
           the
           Work
           with
           fifty
           Relations
           ,
           which
           he
           names
           Particular
           ,
           as
           happening
           to
           divers
           persons
           ,
           his
           fellow-Captives
           ,
           either
           during
           the
           time
           of
           his
           Slavery
           ,
           or
           not
           long
           before
           ,
           or
           after
           it
           .
           From
           all
           which
           may
           be
           inferr'd
           the
           strange
           uncertainties
           ,
           whereto
           humane
           Affairs
           are
           subject
           ;
           and
           what
           advantages
           some
           make
           of
           their
           afflictions
           ,
           and
           how
           irreformable
           others
           are
           in
           theirs
           .
           It
           was
           our
           Authors
           fortune
           to
           be
           acquainted
           with
           his
           ,
           while
           he
           was
           yet
           very
           young
           ;
           and
           it
           may
           well
           be
           imagin'd
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           contributed
           much
           to
           his
           a●ter-advancement
           .
           Of
           which
           we
           shall
           give
           the
           Reader
           onely
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           the
           ensuing
           Coppy
           of
           Verses
           ,
           printed
           before
           the
           French
           Edition
           ,
           which
           came
           forth
           the
           last
           year
           ,
           and
           so
           ease
           him
           of
           all
           further
           advertisements
           at
           this
           time
           .
        
         
           
             J.
             D.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           
             Nobili
             Consultissimoque
             Domino
             ,
             D.
             EMANUELI
             D'ARANDA
             ,
             I.V.L.
             Regiae
             Maj.
             Cath.
             a
             Consiliis
             ,
             &
             in
             Districtu
             Brugensi
             ,
             &
             Territorio
             Franconatensi
             ,
             Justitiae
             Militaris
             Praefecto
             ,
             uti
             de
             vera
             Libertate
             gratulatur
             ,
             ita
             perpetuam
             felicitatem
             apprecatur
             
               OTHO
               SPERLINS
            
             ,
             Phil.
             &
             Med.
             D.
             
          
        
         
           TU
           qui
           ,
           magnorum
           nunquam
           non
           dignus
           avorum
           ,
        
         
           Barbaricas
           inter
           puppes
           ,
           piratica
           Monstra
           ,
        
         
           Cerbereosque
           canes
           ,
           caelum
           jus
           ,
           fasque
           perosos
           ,
        
         
           Triste
           jugum
           vultu
           didice
           isti
           ferre
           sereno
           ,
        
         
           Sortis
           Aranda
           tu
           Faber
           es
           ,
           tu
           pictor
           Aranda
           ,
        
         
           Exant
           latorum
           terraque
           marique
           laborum
           .
        
         
           Has
           inter
           spinas
           ,
           atque
           haec
           dumeta
           ,
           vepresque
        
         
           Haec
           tibi
           lecta
           rosa
           est
           ,
           viridi
           dignissima
           cedro
           ,
        
         
           Publica
           doctorum
           quam
           nunc
           par
           pulpita
           spargis
           .
        
         
           Macte
           animi
           fortis
           !
           non
           haec
           sine
           numine
           Divum
        
         
           Contigerunt
           ,
           nec
           erunt
           magni
           sine
           munere
           Regis
        
         
         
           Hesperii
           ,
           tales
           sueti
           pensare
           labores
           .
        
         
           At
           vos
           ,
           queis
           curae
           est
           ,
           alieno
           audire
           periclo
           ,
        
         
           Quid
           labor
           ,
           &
           quantum
           paupertas
           sobria
           possit
           ;
        
         
           Discite
           vos
           quantum
           patientia
           possit
           inermis
           ,
        
         
           Discite
           quam
           nullo
           libertas
           vaeneat
           auro
           ,
        
         
           Discite
           inexperti
           ,
           merces
           quam
           grata
           laborum
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           TABLE
           OF
           THE
           Particular
           Relations
           .
        
         
           
             A
             Relation
             of
             the
             Captivity
             and
             Slavery
             of
             the
             Sieur
             
               Emanuel
               D'
               Aranda
               Page
               1
            
          
           
             A
             Short
             account
             of
             the
             Antiquity
             of
             the
             City
             of
             
               Algiers
               p.
               75
            
          
           
             How
             the
             City
             of
             Algiers
             came
             under
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Turks
             
               p.
               79
            
          
           
             Of
             the
             Scituation
             ,
             strength
             and
             government
             of
             the
             City
             of
             
               Algiers
               p.
               97
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Emanuel
               D'
               Aranda's
            
             particular
             Relations
             during
             the
             time
             of
             his
             Slavery
             .
          
           
             
               RELATION
               1.
            
             
             The
             History
             of
             a
             Religious
             man
             ,
             a
             Spaniard
             ,
             a
             Slave
             at
             
               Algiers
               p.
               109
            
          
           
             
             
               Rel.
               2.
            
             
             Of
             the
             Gallantry
             of
             a
             Dutch
             Captain
             ,
             who
             with
             one
             Ship
             engag'd
             against
             five
             Turkish
             Galleys
             and
             two
             Bregantines
             ,
             and
             worsted
             them
             .
             
               p.
               115
            
          
           
             
               Rel.
               3.
            
             
             The
             Constancy
             and
             perseverance
             of
             a
             Christian
             Slave
             in
             her
             Religion
             
               p.
               120
            
          
           
             
               Rel.
               4.
            
             
             Ignorant
             persons
             imagine
             strange
             things
             
               p.
               122
            
          
           
             
               Rel.
               5.
            
             
             Of
             five
             Turkish-Slaves
             who
             ma●e
             a
             strange
             escape
             by
             meeting
             a
             
             Dunkirk-Pyrate
             
               p.
               125
            
          
           
             
               Rel.
               6.
            
             
             A
             strange
             effect
             of
             an
             abhominable
             Love
             
               p.
               126
            
          
           
             
               Rel.
               7.
            
             
             Of
             two
             unfortunate
             Slaves
             who
             were
             put
             into
             the
             Masmora
             at
             
               Tituan
               p.
               127.
            
             
          
           
             
               Rel.
               8.
            
             
             Of
             a
             Portuguez
             Gentleman
             taken
             and
             brought
             to
             
               Algiers
               p.
               130
            
          
           
             
               Rel.
               9.
            
             
             A
             new
             Slave
             ought
             to
             be
             distrustful
             of
             all
             people
             
               p.
               135
            
          
           
             
               Rel.
               10.
            
             
             Of
             a
             new
             married
             couple
             taken
             by
             the
             Turks
             and
             brought
             to
             
               Algiers
               p.
               138
            
          
           
             
               Rel.
               11.
            
             
             Of
             the
             ingratitude
             of
             a
             Portuguez
             Slave
             
               p.
               140
            
          
           
             
               Rel.
               12.
            
             
             The
             Custom
             of
             bewailing
             the
             Dead
             at
             
               Algiers
               p.
               142
            
          
           
             
               Rel.
               13.
            
             
             Of
             the
             inconsiderate
             Zeal
             ,
             and
             the
             prudent
             
               p.
               144
            
          
           
             
               Rel.
               14.
            
             
             Two
             Examples
             of
             Liberality
             and
             Gratitude
             
             
               p.
               146
            
          
           
             
               Rel.
               15.
            
             
             Of
             the
             celebration
             of
             Marriage
             at
             
               Algiers
               p.
               149
            
          
           
             
               Rel.
               16.
            
             
             Necessity
             is
             the
             Mother
             of
             Diligence
             and
             Industry
             
               p.
               152
            
          
           
             
               Rel.
               17.
            
             
             Of
             a
             Religious-Man
             of
             the
             Order
             of
             the
             Discalceate
             Carmelites
             ,
             a
             Slave
             ,
             and
             his
             Patron
             
               Alli
               Pegelin
               p.
               159
            
          
           
             
               Rel.
               18.
            
             
             The
             use
             of
             Poison
             is
             very
             common
             in
             
               Africk
               p.
               162
            
          
           
             
               Rel.
               19.
            
             
             The
             Turks
             keep
             their
             words
             
               p.
               165
            
          
           
             
               Rel.
               20.
            
             
             None
             so
             cautious
             but
             Wine
             and
             Women
             may
             betray
             
               p.
               168
            
          
           
             
               Rel.
               21.
            
             
             A
             way
             to
             cure
             the
             Pox
             at
             Algiers
             without
             the
             help
             of
             either
             Doctor
             or
             Surgeon
             
               p.
               172
            
          
           
             
               Rel.
               22.
            
             
             Of
             a
             French-man
             who
             would
             have
             turn'd
             Turk
             ,
             but
             continu'd
             a
             Christian
             in
             spight
             of
             his
             teeth
             
               p.
               173
            
          
           
             
               Rel.
               23.
            
             
             Of
             the
             simplicity
             of
             a
             young
             Jewess
             
               p.
               174.
            
             
          
           
             
               Rel.
               24.
            
             
             Of
             the
             prudent
             retirement
             of
             a
             Pyrate
             
               p.
               176
            
          
           
             
               Rel.
               25.
            
             
             How
             God
             provides
             for
             such
             as
             intend
             well
             
               p.
               178
            
          
           
             
               Rel.
               26.
            
             
             A
             pleasant
             piece
             of
             simplicity
             of
             a
             Dunkirker
             ,
             a
             Slave
             
               p.
               180
            
          
           
             
               Rel.
               27.
            
             
             The
             odd
             traverses
             of
             Fortune
             that
             happen
             to
             Slaves
             
               p.
               182
            
          
           
             
             
               Rel.
               28.
            
             
             A
             Slave
             makes
             use
             of
             any
             thing
             for
             hi●
             livelihood
             
               p.
               186
            
          
           
             
               Rel.
               29.
            
             
             Of
             the
             fidelity
             of
             a
             husband
             ,
             and
             the
             unfaithfulness
             of
             his
             wife
             
               p.
               188
            
          
           
             
               Rel.
               30.
            
             
             A
             Scuffle
             between
             the
             Spanish
             and
             the
             Portuguez
             slaves
             
               p.
               192
            
          
           
             
               Rel.
               31.
            
             
             A
             Slave
             ought
             to
             be
             distrustful
             of
             the
             great
             kindness
             of
             his
             Patron
             
               p.
               193
            
          
           
             
               Rel.
               32.
            
             
             Of
             a
             Religious
             Man
             ,
             a
             Slave
             at
             Algiers
             ,
             who
             out
             of
             weakness
             renounc'd
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             repenting
             suffer'd
             Martyrdom
             
               p.
               196
            
          
           
             
               Rel.
               33.
            
             
             Of
             the
             design
             we
             had
             to
             render
             our selves
             Master
             of
             the
             Ship
             which
             brought
             us
             to
             
               Tituan
               p.
               200
            
          
           
             
               Rel.
               34.
            
             
             Curiosity
             is
             satisfied
             by
             Time
             and
             Patience
             
               p.
               203
            
          
           
             
               Rel.
               35.
            
             
             The
             Innocent
             accus'd
             
               p.
               207
            
          
           
             
               Rel.
               36.
            
             
             Fidelity
             ,
             Constancy
             ,
             Recompence
             and
             Gratitude
             
               p.
               209
            
          
           
             
               Rel.
               37.
            
             
             A
             wrack
             in
             the
             Haven
             
               p.
               212
            
          
           
             
               Rel.
               38.
            
             
             The
             Adventures
             of
             
               Philip
               de
               Cherf
            
             of
             Ulamertingue
             ,
             Knight
             of
             the
             Order
             of
             Saint
             
               James
               p.
               213
            
          
           
             
               Rel.
               39.
            
             
             What
             happen'd
             between
             my
             Companion
             in
             slavery
             M.
             Caloen
             ,
             and
             his
             old
             Patroness
             
               p.
               227
            
          
           
             
               Rel.
               40.
            
             
             Revenge
             ,
             Malice
             and
             Industry
             
               p.
               234
            
          
           
             
             
               Rel.
               41.
            
             
             The
             Renegad●-Engineer
             
               p.
               238
            
          
           
             
               Rel.
               42.
            
             
             The
             Disappointment
             
               p.
               242
            
          
           
             
               Rel.
               43.
            
             
             Of
             the
             Impious
             dutifulness
             of
             an
             
             Iseland-Slave
             
               p.
               247
            
          
           
             
               Rel.
               44.
            
             
             The
             Unfortunate
             Adventurers
             
               p.
               250
            
          
           
             
               Rel.
               45.
            
             
             Superstitious
             Piety
             
               p.
               254
            
          
           
             
               Rel.
               46.
            
             
             Avarice
             mask'd
             
               p.
               257
            
          
           
             
               Rel.
               47.
            
             
             The
             imaginary
             Slavery
             
               p.
               259
            
          
           
             
               Rel.
               48.
            
             
             The
             Execrable
             Revenge
             
               p.
               263
            
          
           
             
               Rel.
               49.
            
             
             That
             the
             Turks
             prefer
             Mony
             before
             Love
             
               p.
               266
            
          
           
             
               Rel.
               50.
            
             
             The
             counterfeit
             Hypocrisie
             
               p.
               268
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THere
           is
           newly
           printed
           the
           History
           of
           the
           
             C●aribby
             Islands
          
           ,
           viz.
           
             Barbado's
             St.
             Christopher
             ,
             A●tego
             Martinico
             ,
             Dominico
             ,
             Ba●●onthos
             ,
             Mevis
             ,
             St.
             Martin
             ,
          
           &c.
           being
           twenty
           eight
           in
           number
           ,
           in
           two
           Books
           containing
           the
           Natur●l
           and
           Moral
           History
           of
           those
           Country's
           ,
           adorned
           with
           many
           sculptures
           of
           all
           divers
           rarieties
           in
           those
           Islands
           ,
           Englished
           by
           
             John
             Davies
          
           .
           In
           folio
           .
        
         
           Also
           ,
           Another
           Collection
           of
           Philosophical
           Conferences
           of
           the
           
             French
             V●rtuosi
          
           upon
           questions
           of
           all
           sorts
           for
           the
           improving
           of
           Natural
           Knowledge
           ;
           made
           in
           the
           Assembly
           of
           the
           
             Beaux
             Esprits
          
           at
           Paris
           ,
           by
           the
           most
           Ingenious
           Persons
           of
           that
           Nation
           .
           Englished
           by
           
             G.
             Havers
          
           and
           
             J.
             Davies
          
           .
           In
           folio
           .
        
         
           
             Medicina
             Instaurata
          
           ,
           or
           a
           brief
           account
           of
           the
           true
           grounds
           and
           principles
           of
           the
           Art
           of
           Physick
           ,
           with
           the
           insufficiency
           of
           the
           Vulgar
           way
           of
           preparing
           Medicines
           ,
           and
           the
           excellency
           of
           such
           as
           are
           made
           by
           Chymical
           Operation
           ,
           with
           a
           light
           to
           the
           true
           preparation
           of
           Animal
           and
           Vegetable
           
           Arcana's
           ,
           with
           a
           discovery
           of
           the
           true
           subject
           of
           the
           Philosophical
           Mineral
           Mercury
           ,
           and
           some
           light
           to
           the
           preparation
           and
           ●se
           of
           the
           said
           Mercury
           in
           the
           dissolution
           of
           Minerals
           and
           Metals
           for
           Physical
           use
           ,
           by
           
             Edward
             Bolnest
          
           Med.
           Lond.
           with
           an
           Epistolary
           discourse
           on
           the
           whole
           by
           the
           Author
           of
           
             Medela
             Medicinae
          
           .
           In
           Octavo
           .
        
         
           All
           three
           to
           be
           sold
           by
           
             John
             Starkey
          
           at
           the
           Miter
           in
           Fleet-street
           neer
           Temple-Bar
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           RELATION
           Of
           the
           CAPTIVITY
           And
           LIBERTY
           Of
           the
           Sieur
           ,
           EMANVEL
           D'
           ARANDA
           .
        
         
           HAving
           continu'd
           a
           whole
           year
           in
           Spain
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           design
           I
           had
           to
           see
           that
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           learn
           the
           Language
           ,
           I
           made
           account
           to
           return
           into
           Flanders
           ;
           but
           whereas
           ,
           at
           my
           coming
           from
           England
           ,
           I
           had
           Landed
           at
           St.
           Lucars
           ,
           and
           had
           in
           that
           Voyage
           very
           narrowly
           escap'd
           being
           taken
           by
           the
           Turks
           ,
           as
           will
           be
           seen
           in
           the
           ensuing
           Relations
           ,
           I
           
           conceiv'd
           it
           my
           safest
           course
           to
           return
           by
           St.
           
           Sebastian's
           ,
           to
           avoid
           going
           so
           far
           by
           Sea
           ,
           and
           especially
           the
           danger
           of
           the
           Turks
           ,
           who
           are
           perpetually
           Roving
           up
           and
           down
           the
           Coasts
           of
           Andalusia
           and
           Portugal
           ,
           as
           also
           to
           see
           
             Castilla
             la
             Vicia
          
           ,
           and
           Biscay
           .
           I
           left
           Madrid
           the
           first
           of
           August
           M.DC.XL
           .
           having
           for
           my
           Companion
           a
           Country-man
           ,
           named
           
             Renier
             Salde●s
          
           .
           I
           came
           to
           St.
           
           Sebastian's
           the
           13th
           .
           following
           ,
           where
           I
           met
           with
           Monsieur
           
             John
             Baptist
             Calo●n
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Knight
           
             Philip
             de
             Cherf
          
           ,
           and
           we
           resolv'd
           to
           Embark
           in
           one
           of
           the
           two
           English
           Ships
           which
           lay
           in
           the
           Port
           ,
           ready
           to
           set
           Sail
           with
           the
           first
           fair
           wind
           .
           The
           same
           night
           it
           came
           to
           the
           Point
           we
           wish'd
           it
           in
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           next
           day
           ,
           I
           went
           aboard
           with
           the
           three
           friends
           above-named
           ,
           but
           within
           two
           hours
           after
           we
           were
           got
           to
           Sea
           ;
           the
           weather
           grew
           calm
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           night
           the
           wind
           prov'd
           contrary
           ,
           so
           that
           we
           were
           forc'd
           to
           Laveer
           ,
           hoping
           it
           would
           in
           time
           prove
           more
           favourable
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           Having
           spent
           four
           days
           in
           that
           manner
           ,
           we
           found
           our selves
           at
           the
           Altitude
           of
           Rochel
           in
           France
           ,
           where
           we
           met
           with
           a
           Frigat
           of
           that
           City
           ,
           a
           Pyrat
           ,
           which
           presently
           came
           up
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           finding
           ours
           to
           be
           an
           English
           Ship
           ,
           the
           Captain
           sent
           out
           the
           Boat
           with
           four
           Souldiers
           aboard
           us
           ,
           to
           see
           our
           Master's
           Pass-port
           ,
           who
           immediately
           shew'd
           it
           them
           ,
           giving
           the
           Souldiers
           a
           piece
           of
           money
           ;
           which
           done
           ,
           the
           Souldiers
           return'd
           to
           give
           their
           Captain
           an
           account
           .
           Whereupon
           the
           Captain
           coming
           up
           on
           the
           stern
           of
           his
           Frigat
           ,
           cry'd
           out
           to
           our
           Master
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           look
           to
           himself
           ,
           for
           there
           were
           five
           Turkish
           Pirates
           under
           sail
           at
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           Channel
           .
           But
           our
           Master
           being
           a
           person
           of
           no
           great
           experience
           ,
           presum'd
           that
           the
           English
           
           Men
           of
           War
           ;
           which
           sometimes
           came
           out
           of
           that
           Channel
           ,
           would
           secure
           that
           Coast
           against
           the
           Turks
           ,
           and
           slighted
           the
           danger
           ,
           not
           considering
           how
           unable
           he
           was
           to
           oppose
           his
           enemies
           ,
           and
           so
           went
           on
           his
           Voyage
           ,
           confident
           that
           it
           was
           impossible
           the
           Turkish
           Pyrates
           should
           come
           out
           so
           far
           ,
           where
           the
           Privatiers
           of
           Dunkirk
           and
           the
           Dutch
           were
           perpetually
           crusing
           .
           Thus
           ,
           ●he
           wind
           continuing
           still
           contrary
           ,
           we
           had
           been
           aboard
           seven
           days
           since
           our
           departure
           from
           St.
           
           Sebastian's
           ,
           and
           were
           still
           on
           the
           Coast
           of
           Brittany
           in
           France
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           day
           about
           two
           in
           the
           afternoon
           ,
           we
           discover'd
           at
           a
           great
           distance
           two
           Ships
           ,
           which
           we
           took
           to
           be
           Merchant-men
           ;
           and
           soon
           after
           we
           could
           perceive
           but
           one
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           lesser
           of
           them
           ,
           making
           all
           the
           sail
           she
           could
           towards
           us
           ,
           and
           as
           she
           came
           neerer
           and
           neerer
           ,
           we
           found
           her
           to
           be
           a
           Caravel
           .
           Whereupon
           the
           Master
           order'd
           the
           sails
           to
           be
           furl'd
           up
           ,
           giving
           this
           reason
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           the
           custom
           of
           the
           English
           to
           run
           away
           at
           Sea
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           Ship
           which
           follow'd
           us
           bearing
           all
           the
           sail
           she
           could
           ,
           was
           got
           within
           Canon-shot
           ,
           without
           putting
           up
           any
           colours
           ,
           whence
           it
           might
           be
           easily
           judg'd
           that
           she
           was
           a
           Pyrat
           .
           But
           our
           ignorant
           Master
           ,
           order'd
           the
           Boat
           to
           be
           put
           out
           ,
           to
           enquire
           what
           they
           were
           ,
           thinking
           it
           had
           been
           some
           French
           or
           Dunkirk
           Pyrat
           .
           The
           Turks
           ,
           who
           were
           in
           the
           Caravel
           ,
           (
           as
           I
           understood
           after
           I
           was
           taken
           )
           seeing
           they
           were
           expected
           with
           the
           sails
           furl'd
           up
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Boat
           was
           put
           out
           to
           Sea
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           word
           observing
           all
           that
           is
           wont
           to
           be
           done
           when
           a
           fight
           is
           intended
           ,
           attributed
           that
           procedure
           to
           the
           want
           of
           experience
           in
           our
           Master
           ,
           and
           the
           desire
           he
           had
           to
           defend
           himself
           .
           The
           Captain
           of
           the
           
           Caravel
           in
           like
           manner
           caus'd
           his
           men
           to
           furl
           up
           their
           sails
           ,
           being
           unwilling
           to
           come
           any
           neerer
           us
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           night
           came
           on
           ,
           and
           the
           Caravel
           continu'd
           still
           in
           sight
           ,
           with
           a
           Lantern
           at
           her
           stern
           ,
           as
           a
           signal
           to
           her
           Companions
           .
           This
           was
           the
           judgement
           of
           us
           Passengers
           ,
           but
           our
           Master
           laugh'd
           at
           us
           .
           All
           we
           could
           obtain
           of
           him
           by
           fair
           words
           ,
           was
           to
           put
           our
           Ship
           into
           a
           posture
           of
           defence
           ;
           in
           which
           preparation
           we
           spent
           the
           night
           ;
           but
           ,
           of
           four
           pieces
           that
           were
           aboard
           ,
           there
           was
           onely
           one
           fit
           to
           be
           us'd
           .
           All
           these
           things
           past
           while
           both
           Ships
           were
           in
           a
           manner
           at
           a
           stand
           ,
           both
           having
           their
           sails
           furl'd
           up
           .
        
         
           In
           that
           posture
           the
           night
           pass'd
           away
           ,
           and
           about
           5.
           in
           the
           morning
           (
           Aug.
           22
           )
           we
           discover'd
           two
           great
           Ships
           making
           all
           the
           sail
           they
           could
           toward
           us
           .
           That
           oblig'd
           us
           to
           entreat
           our
           Master
           to
           make
           away
           ;
           but
           he
           continued
           obstinate
           ,
           every
           one
           gave
           his
           reasons
           ,
           and
           the
           Master
           ,
           who
           had
           not
           any
           himself
           ,
           would
           not
           hearken
           to
           any
           from
           others
           .
           About
           10.
           in
           the
           morning
           the
           two
           Ships
           got
           up
           to
           the
           Caravel
           ,
           but
           all
           without
           any
           colours
           .
           Soon
           after
           they
           had
           got
           the
           wind
           of
           us
           ,
           and
           were
           come
           up
           within
           Musket-shot
           .
           There
           was
           upon
           the
           stern
           of
           the
           greater
           of
           the
           two
           Ships
           a
           Turk
           ,
           who
           had
           a
           little
           Flag
           or
           Streamer
           about
           his
           arm
           ,
           and
           there
           stood
           by
           him
           a
           Christian
           Slave
           ,
           who
           cry'd
           out
           in
           the
           Flemish
           tongue
           ,
           
             Str●pht
             v●or
             Argiers
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             Deliver
             your selves
             up
             for
             Algiers
          
           .
           Whereupon
           he
           who
           held
           the
           Streamer
           display'd
           it
           .
           It
           was
           green
           ,
           wrought
           with
           Half-moons
           .
           It
           is
           easie
           to
           conjecture
           how
           much
           we
           were
           pleased
           with
           that
           sight
           .
           We
           propos'd
           it
           to
           our
           Master
           that
           he
           would
           treat
           ,
           and
           proffer
           to
           give
           them
           thirty
           two
           thousand
           Paracoons
           ,
           conditionally
           they
           would
           land
           us
           on
           the
           next
           place
           
           of
           Christendom
           ;
           for
           it
           sometimes
           happens
           that
           when
           the
           Turks
           take
           a
           Ship
           upon
           treaty
           ,
           they
           keep
           their
           words
           ,
           and
           set
           the
           Prisoners
           ashore
           in
           some
           Christian
           Country
           assoon
           as
           they
           can
           .
           But
           our
           gallant
           Master
           ,
           instead
           of
           treating
           ,
           onely
           ask'd
           whether
           he
           should
           have
           good
           Quarter
           ?
           Answer
           was
           made
           from
           the
           Turkish
           Ships
           ,
           
             Yes
             ,
             yes
             ,
             good
             Quarter
             .
          
           Whereupon
           without
           any
           more
           ado
           ;
           the
           Master
           caus'd
           the
           Flag
           at
           the
           stern
           to
           be
           taken
           down
           ,
           and
           with
           three
           or
           four
           of
           the
           Seamen
           got
           into
           the
           Boat
           ,
           and
           made
           towards
           the
           Turkish
           Ships
           ,
           to
           deliver
           themselves
           up
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           their
           enemies
           .
        
         
           Assoon
           as
           they
           were
           aboard
           there
           ,
           the
           Turks
           greedy
           of
           pillage
           ,
           came
           presently
           in
           their
           Boat
           ,
           to
           the
           number
           of
           ten
           or
           twelve
           aboard
           our
           Ship
           ,
           under
           the
           conduct
           of
           a
           Captain
           ,
           who
           was
           an
           English-man
           ,
           but
           a
           Renagado
           .
           I
           being
           on
           the
           Deck
           ,
           he
           as'd
           me
           what
           Country-man
           I
           was
           ?
           Whereto
           I
           made
           answer
           ,
           that
           I
           was
           a
           Dunkirker
           ,
           and
           by
           profession
           ,
           a
           souldier
           .
           Whereupon
           he
           reply'd
           in
           
             Dutch
             ,
             Have
             patience
             Brother
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             chance
             of
             War
             ,
             to
             day
             for
             you
             ,
             and
             to
             morrow
             for
             me
             .
          
           I
           gave
           him
           what
           money
           I
           had
           about
           me
           ;
           and
           at
           the
           same
           time
           another
           ,
           a
           Turk
           ,
           putting
           his
           hand
           in
           my
           pocket
           ,
           took
           out
           my
           Box
           ,
           my
           Handkercher
           ,
           my
           Beads
           ,
           and
           my
           Prayer-Book
           ;
           which
           he
           return'd
           me
           again
           ,
           with
           the
           Handkercher
           ,
           but
           the
           Beads
           and
           the
           Box
           he
           kept
           ,
           by
           reason
           whereof
           he
           said
           I
           was
           a
           Surgeon
           .
        
         
           Having
           rifled
           those
           who
           were
           on
           the
           Deck
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           Stern
           ,
           they
           carried
           us
           aboard
           one
           of
           their
           Ships
           ,
           leaving
           in
           ours
           about
           a
           dozen
           Turks
           ,
           to
           conduct
           it
           ;
           and
           the
           wind
           being
           Easterly
           ,
           they
           turn'd
           towards
           the
           Coast
           of
           Spain
           ,
           and
           within
           two
           dayes
           ,
           we
           discover'd
           
           that
           Cape
           of
           Galicia
           ,
           which
           is
           called
           
             Cap
             del
             ●ort
          
           .
        
         
           I
           was
           all
           this
           while
           as
           it
           were
           in
           a
           dream
           ,
           wherein
           a
           man
           sees
           strange
           apparitions
           ,
           which
           cause
           fear
           ,
           admiration
           ,
           and
           curiosity
           ,
           reflecting
           on
           the
           several
           Languages
           (
           for
           they
           spoke
           the
           Turkish
           ,
           the
           
             Arabian
             ,
             Lingua
             Franca
             ,
             Spanish
             ,
             French
             ,
             Dutch
          
           and
           English
           )
           the
           strange
           habits
           ,
           the
           different
           Armes
           ,
           with
           the
           ridiculous
           Ceremonies
           at
           their
           Devotions
           ,
           assuring
           you
           ,
           that
           all
           this
           found
           me
           matter
           of
           speculation
           .
           But
           admiration
           ,
           fear
           ,
           curiosity
           ,
           and
           melancholy
           finding
           me
           nothing
           to
           eat
           ,
           and
           my
           stomach
           calling
           for
           it
           ,
           I
           joyn'd
           with
           four
           Christian
           slaves
           ,
           who
           ,
           though
           they
           were
           allow'd
           nothing
           but
           Bisket
           ,
           yet
           made
           pottage
           of
           Rice
           or
           something
           else
           they
           had
           brought
           with
           them
           from
           ashoar
           .
           'T
           is
           to
           be
           noted
           ,
           these
           slaves
           came
           in
           one
           of
           the
           Algiers
           Ships
           ,
           for
           the
           Turks
           make
           use
           of
           Christian
           slaves
           for
           Sea-men
           .
           The
           wind
           continu'd
           still
           favourable
           .
        
         
           The
           eleventh
           day
           after
           our
           taking
           ,
           we
           got
           to
           the
           streight
           of
           Gibraltar
           ,
           at
           which
           passage
           the
           Turks
           observe
           many
           superstitious
           ceremonies
           ;
           among
           others
           ,
           one
           is
           ,
           they
           cast
           into
           the
           Sea
           a
           pot
           full
           of
           Oyl
           ,
           and
           believe
           that
           that
           pot
           goes
           to
           a
           mountain
           ,
           called
           by
           Seamen
           ,
           
             La
             Montague
             des
             Signes
          
           .
           For
           the
           Turks
           a●e●
           ,
           that
           there
           lives
           there
           a
           glorious
           〈◊〉
           ,
           or
           Saint
           ,
           who
           (
           as
           they
           affirm
           and
           believe
           )
           is
           nourish'd
           by
           that
           Oyl
           so
           cast
           into
           the
           Sea.
           They
           also
           put
           little
           Candles
           lighted
           on
           the
           great
           Guns
           ,
           suffering
           them
           to
           burn
           during
           that
           passage
           ,
           especially
           when
           they
           go
           through
           in
           the
           night
           .
           All
           these
           superstitions
           are
           perform'd
           with
           many
           prayers
           and
           ceremonies
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           day
           after
           our
           passage
           through
           that
           streight
           ,
           
           we
           were
           got
           about
           Sun-rising
           opposite
           to
           the
           City
           of
           Algiers
           ,
           whereupon
           the
           Captain
           caus'd
           the
           great
           Guns
           to
           be
           discharg'd
           ,
           which
           noise
           brought
           all
           the
           curious
           persons
           about
           the
           City
           to
           the
           water-side
           .
           For
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           was
           asleep
           among
           thirteen
           other
           Christians
           ,
           every
           one
           with
           a
           foot
           chain'd
           ,
           and
           they
           had
           cast
           Anchor
           ere
           we
           were
           got
           out
           of
           the
           Irons
           .
           Assoon
           as
           I
           had
           my
           feet
           at
           liberty
           ,
           I
           got
           up
           on
           the
           Deck
           ,
           whence
           I
           saw
           the
           Sea-side
           cover'd
           with
           Alarbes
           .
           I
           ask'd
           the
           Captain
           (
           who
           was
           an
           affable
           person
           )
           what
           those
           people
           were
           ,
           for
           they
           had
           no
           other
           cloathing
           ,
           then
           three
           or
           four
           Ells
           of
           cloath
           wrapp'd
           about
           their
           bodies
           ,
           without
           any
           Taylor
           's
           work
           about
           it
           ;
           he
           told
           me
           ,
           
             These
             are
             the
             poorer
             sort
             ,
             and
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             Villages
             of
             this
             Country
             .
          
        
         
           Here
           begins
           our
           Tragedy
           .
           The
           Owners
           of
           the
           Ships
           which
           had
           taken
           us
           ,
           having
           got
           us
           ashoar
           ,
           conducted
           us
           to
           the
           Market
           ,
           where
           the
           Christians
           are
           sold
           ,
           to
           see
           if
           any
           one
           there
           knew
           us
           .
           Thence
           we
           were
           brought
           to
           the
           Palace
           of
           the
           Bassa
           ,
           or
           Governor
           .
           Some
           give
           him
           the
           title
           of
           King
           ,
           but
           he
           is
           onely
           a
           Vice-roy
           ,
           inasmuch
           as
           he
           receives
           his
           part
           of
           the
           new
           slaves
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           of
           eight
           ,
           one
           falls
           to
           him
           .
           He
           was
           set
           in
           the
           Hall
           of
           Audience
           ,
           cross-legg'd
           ,
           as
           Taylors
           are
           here
           when
           they
           are
           at
           work
           ,
           on
           a
           spacious
           seat
           ,
           cover'd
           with
           a
           piece
           of
           blew
           Tapistry
           .
           He
           had
           in
           his
           hand
           a
           plume
           of
           Feathers
           like
           a
           Fan.
           His
           Garment
           was
           a
           long
           Gown
           of
           red
           Silk
           ,
           and
           he
           had
           on
           his
           head
           a
           great
           Turbant
           ,
           neatly
           interwoven
           ,
           but
           his
           leggs
           were
           bare
           .
           He
           was
           a
           person
           of
           a
           goodly
           presence
           .
           But
           before
           we
           were
           sent
           to
           him
           ,
           he
           had
           already
           been
           inform'd
           that
           the
           Knight
           
             Philip
             de
             Cherf
          
           was
           a
           noble
           Cavalier
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           took
           him
           for
           his
           eighth
           .
        
         
         
           After
           the
           Bassa
           had
           taken
           his
           right
           ,
           we
           were
           brought
           to
           the
           house
           of
           an
           honourable
           Turk
           ,
           who
           was
           one
           of
           the
           Owners
           of
           the
           Ships
           which
           had
           taken
           us
           .
           As
           we
           were
           going
           into
           the
           house
           ,
           he
           ask'd
           us
           in
           Italian
           ,
           whether
           we
           had
           eaten
           any
           thing
           that
           day
           ;
           whereto
           we
           answering
           that
           we
           had
           not
           ,
           he
           commanded
           one
           of
           his
           Christian
           slaves
           ,
           to
           bring
           us
           a
           basket
           of
           Grapes
           ,
           and
           some
           Bread.
           The
           house
           was
           built
           after
           the
           Italian
           way
           of
           building
           ,
           the
           Galleries
           were
           of
           white
           Marble
           ,
           both
           the
           Pavement
           and
           the
           Pillars
           ,
           and
           the
           Arches
           very
           well
           proportion'd
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           rules
           of
           Architecture
           .
           We
           were
           to
           lye
           in
           the
           night
           in
           those
           Galleries
           ,
           on
           the
           floor
           ;
           but
           I
           could
           have
           wish'd
           my self
           lodg'd
           in
           the
           Stable
           ,
           upon
           Straw
           .
           For
           being
           not
           accustom'd
           to
           such
           accommodations
           ,
           in
           the
           mornings
           we
           were
           stiff
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           manner
           depriv'd
           of
           the
           use
           of
           our
           arms
           and
           leggs
           .
           We
           were
           not
           to
           go
           out
           of
           that
           house
           ,
           till
           such
           time
           as
           we
           were
           ●old
           .
           We
           staid
           there
           seven
           days
           ,
           expecting
           till
           some
           Christian
           slaves
           ,
           who
           were
           taken
           before
           us
           ,
           were
           sold
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           that
           Christian
           Master-Traytor
           ,
           of
           whom
           I
           make
           mention
           in
           my
           IX
           .
           Relation
           ,
           came
           to
           visit
           and
           comfort
           us
           ;
           but
           we
           had
           notice
           before-hand
           that
           he
           was
           a
           Rogue
           .
           The
           General
           
             Alli
             Pegelin
          
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           the
           chiefest
           Turks
           came
           to
           see
           us
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           buying
           of
           us
           .
           They
           ask'd
           us
           ,
           whether
           we
           had
           wherewith
           to
           pay
           our
           ransome
           ,
           and
           told
           us
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           buy
           us
           ,
           and
           find
           us
           good
           passage
           ?
           We
           unanimously
           answered
           that
           we
           had
           no
           mony
           ,
           but
           that
           we
           were
           in
           hope
           that
           some
           good
           people
           in
           our
           Country
           would
           endeavour
           to
           assist
           us
           with
           their
           Alms.
           
        
         
         
           The
           slaves
           before-mentioned
           being
           sold
           the
           12.
           of
           September
           ,
           we
           were
           brought
           to
           the
           Market
           .
           A
           certain
           old
           man
           with
           a
           staff
           in
           his
           hand
           took
           me
           by
           the
           arm
           ,
           and
           led
           me
           several
           times
           about
           the
           Market-place
           ,
           and
           those
           who
           were
           desirous
           to
           buy
           me
           ,
           ask'd
           me
           my
           Country
           ,
           name
           ,
           and
           profession
           ;
           whereto
           I
           made
           answer
           ,
           that
           I
           was
           born
           in
           the
           Country
           of
           Dunkirk
           ,
           (
           instead
           of
           saying
           Flanders
           )
           of
           the
           City
           of
           Damm
           ,
           and
           by
           profession
           a
           souldier
           .
           They
           took
           me
           by
           the
           hand
           ,
           to
           see
           if
           it
           were
           hard
           and
           brawny
           by
           working
           ,
           and
           they
           caus'd
           me
           to
           open
           my
           mouth
           ,
           to
           see
           whether
           my
           teeth
           were
           able
           to
           overcome
           Bisket
           in
           the
           Gallies
           .
           Then
           they
           caus'd
           us
           all
           to
           sit
           down
           ,
           and
           the
           old
           man
           took
           the
           first
           in
           order
           ,
           and
           led
           him
           three
           or
           four
           times
           about
           the
           Market
           ,
           crying
           ,
           
             Arrache
             ,
             Arrache
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             Who
             offers
             most
          
           ?
           The
           first
           being
           sold
           ,
           he
           was
           set
           on
           the
           other
           side
           of
           the
           Market
           ,
           and
           another
           was
           serv'd
           after
           the
           same
           manner
           .
        
         
           While
           the
           first
           among
           us
           were
           under
           sale
           ,
           I
           sate
           between
           my
           Companions
           
             Monsieur
             Caloën
          
           ,
           and
           
             Renier
             Saldens
          
           ,
           who
           notwithstanding
           that
           tragical
           action
           ,
           said
           ,
           fetching
           a
           deep
           sigh
           ,
           
             This
             is
             a
             solemn
             day
             at
             my
             village
             in
          
           Flanders
           ,
           
             if
             we
             were
             there
             ,
             we
             would
             drink
             a
             glass
             of
             good
             wine
             ,
             and
             be
             merry
             among
             our
             friends
             .
          
           I
           reply'd
           ,
           
             Me-thinks
             this
             a
             solemn
             day
             with
             us
             .
          
           Which
           I
           had
           no
           sooner
           said
           ,
           but
           the
           old
           man
           taking
           me
           by
           the
           arm
           caus'd
           me
           to
           march
           as
           he
           had
           done
           the
           others
           ,
           crying
           ,
           
             Arrache
             ,
             Arrache
          
           .
           I
           heard
           several
           persons
           proffering
           mony
           ,
           yet
           understood
           not
           what
           they
           said
           .
           I
           ask'd
           an
           old
           slave
           how
           much
           they
           proffered
           for
           me
           ?
           He
           told
           me
           ,
           one
           offers
           190.
           
           Pattacoons
           ,
           and
           another
           200.
           and
           at
           last
           ,
           the
           bargain
           was
           concluded
           at
           200.
           
           Pattacoons
           .
        
         
         
           He
           who
           bought
           me
           was
           a
           Renegado
           ,
           named
           
             Sab●●
             Gallan
          
           .
           But
           the
           Bassa
           having
           a
           priviledge
           to
           take
           to
           himself
           any
           slave
           at
           the
           rate
           proffer'd
           for
           him
           in
           the
           Market
           ,
           we
           were
           once
           more
           carried
           before
           him
           ,
           haing
           every
           one
           in
           his
           hat
           a
           note
           of
           the
           sum
           for
           which
           he
           was
           sold
           ,
           whereupon
           the
           Bassa
           took
           us
           three
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           M.
           
             Caloën
             ,
             Saldens
          
           ,
           and
           my self
           ,
           telling
           us
           he
           had
           been
           credibly
           inform'd
           ,
           that
           we
           were
           rich
           and
           persons
           of
           quality
           .
           But
           notwithstanding
           the
           quality
           he
           attributed
           to
           us
           ,
           we
           were
           carry'd
           to
           the
           Stables
           belonging
           to
           his
           Palace
           ,
           where
           we
           found
           two
           hundred
           and
           fifty
           other
           slaves
           for
           the
           supply
           of
           his
           own
           Galley
           .
           We
           continu'd
           in
           the
           Stables
           one
           and
           twenty
           days
           ,
           where
           our
           daily
           allowance
           was
           two
           loaves
           of
           Bread.
           
        
         
           It
           was
           now
           neer
           the
           end
           of
           September
           ,
           about
           which
           time
           the
           Gallies
           make
           their
           last
           course
           abroad
           .
           The
           slaves
           who
           were
           with
           us
           made
           what
           provisions
           they
           could
           in
           order
           to
           their
           going
           to
           Sea.
           There
           was
           distributed
           by
           the
           
           Bassa's
           order
           to
           every
           slave
           five
           Ell●
           of
           course
           cloath
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           Shirt
           and
           a
           pair
           of
           Drawers
           ▪
           such
           as
           are
           wor●
           in
           the
           Gallies
           .
           I
           receiv'd
           my
           propo●tion
           with
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           it
           came
           very
           seasonably
           ,
           for
           I
           had
           but
           one
           pitiful
           ragged
           shirt
           ,
           and
           that
           well
           stor'd
           with
           ve●mine
           .
           The
           day
           the
           slaves
           were
           to
           go
           aboard
           ,
           there
           came
           into
           our
           Stables
           five
           or
           six
           young
           Lads
           ▪
           Apprentices
           to
           Barbers
           ,
           who
           began
           to
           shave
           their
           heads
           and
           beards
           ,
           who
           were
           to
           row
           in
           the
           Gallies
           .
           When
           they
           were
           all
           shaven
           and
           fitted
           ,
           the
           Captain
           of
           the
           Galley
           and
           the
           
           Bassa's
           Steward
           came
           into
           the
           S●●ble
           ,
           and
           having
           brought
           all
           the
           slaves
           of
           that
           place
           into
           a
           Court
           or
           Garden
           ,
           they
           began
           to
           distribute
           the
           offices
           and
           places
           they
           were
           to
           have
           in
           
           ●owing
           .
           And
           when
           they
           had
           compleated
           their
           number
           ,
           there
           were
           twenty
           new
           slaves
           over
           and
           above
           .
           Which
           the
           Captain
           observing
           said
           to
           the
           Steward
           ,
           as
           he
           pass'd
           by
           us
           ,
           
             Let
             us
             leave
             these
             wretched
             Raskals
             ●ashoar
             ,
             they
             are
             yet
             Savages
          
           ;
           which
           expression
           we
           thought
           no
           injury
           at
           that
           time
           .
        
         
           The
           
           Bassa's
           Galley
           went
           out
           the
           same
           day
           ,
           accompany'd
           by
           three
           other
           Gallies
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           we
           continu'd
           in
           the
           Stable
           with
           the
           sick
           slaves
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           were
           incapable
           of
           service
           and
           superfluous
           .
           Of
           the
           cloath
           I
           had
           receiv'd
           ;
           I
           made
           a
           shift
           to
           cut
           out
           a
           shirt
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           it
           up
           ,
           but
           the
           Drawers
           I
           knew
           not
           how
           to
           begin
           .
           Which
           a
           Portuguez
           Gentleman
           who
           was
           also
           a
           slave
           ,
           observing
           ▪
           said
           to
           me
           ,
           
             Friend
             ,
             I
             perceive
             you
             are
             no
             Taylor
             by
             your
             profession
          
           ;
           whereupon
           he
           gave
           three
           or
           four
           aspers
           (
           a
           small
           piece
           of
           money
           in
           that
           Country
           )
           to
           another
           slave
           ,
           who
           cu●
           out
           the
           Drawers
           and
           made
           them
           up
           for
           me
           .
        
         
           The
           Bassa
           coming
           afterwards
           to
           be
           inform'd
           that
           we
           were
           not
           persons
           of
           quality
           ,
           nor
           rich
           ,
           as
           it
           had
           been
           reported
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           we
           three
           ,
           
             Caloën
             ,
             Saldens
          
           ,
           and
           my self
           ,
           he
           caus'd
           us
           to
           be
           brought
           into
           the
           Hall
           of
           Audience
           ,
           where
           there
           was
           present
           the
           General
           
             Alli
             Pegelin
          
           ,
           who
           said
           to
           us
           ,
           
             Christians
             ,
             I
             have
             bought
             you
             of
             the
             Bassa
             ,
             but
             at
             a
             very
             great
             rate
             .
          
           He
           sent
           us
           thence
           to
           his
           own
           house
           ,
           where
           there
           were
           twenty
           Women
           ●laves
           ,
           Christians
           ,
           who
           waited
           on
           hi●
           wife
           .
           But
           they
           are
           not
           often
           seen
           ▪
           in
           regard
           they
           come
           but
           very
           seldome
           out
           of
           their
           lodgings
           .
           There
           were
           also
           ten
           or
           twelve
           Men-slaves
           who
           were
           employ'd
           about
           the
           house
           ,
           and
           forty
           young
           Boys
           between
           nine
           years
           of
           age
           and
           fifteen
           ,
           whom
           they
           
           durst
           not
           trust
           to
           go
           out
           of
           the
           house
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           being
           debauch'd
           by
           the
           Turks
           ;
           for
           
             Alli
             Pelegin
          
           himself
           ,
           our
           Patron
           ,
           had
           the
           reputation
           of
           being
           a
           hater
           of
           that
           abhominable
           sin
           .
           And
           for
           those
           Boys
           ,
           he
           kept
           them
           onely
           out
           of
           ostentation
           ,
           as
           great
           Lords
           in
           Christendome
           keep
           Pages
           ,
           Lacqueys
           ,
           and
           Halbardiers
           .
        
         
           We
           were
           sent
           thence
           to
           the
           Bath
           of
           our
           new
           Master
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           place
           appointed
           for
           the
           Lodging
           and
           Aboad
           of
           such
           Slaves
           as
           are
           intended
           to
           serve
           in
           the
           Galleys
           .
           This
           Bath
           was
           a
           street
           of
           his
           House
           ,
           of
           the
           quality
           and
           scituation
           whereof
           I
           shall
           give
           a
           short
           description
           .
           In
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           it
           had
           a
           very
           narrow
           entrance
           ,
           which
           led
           into
           a
           spacious
           Vault
           ,
           and
           that
           receiv'd
           its
           Light
           ,
           such
           as
           it
           was
           ,
           through
           a
           certain
           Grate
           that
           was
           above
           ,
           but
           so
           little
           ,
           that
           at
           mid-day
           ,
           in
           some
           Taverns
           of
           the
           said
           Bath
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           necessity
           of
           setting
           up
           Lamps
           .
           The
           Taverners
           ,
           or
           Keepers
           of
           those
           Taverns
           are
           Christian
           Slaves
           of
           the
           same
           ●aths
           ,
           and
           those
           who
           come
           thither
           to
           Drink
           are
           Pirats
           ,
           and
           Turkish
           Souldiers
           ,
           who
           spend
           their
           time
           therein
           drinking
           ,
           and
           committing
           abhominations
           .
           Above
           the
           Bath
           there
           is
           a
           square
           place
           ,
           about
           which
           there
           are
           Galleries
           of
           two
           Stories
           ,
           and
           between
           those
           Galleries
           there
           were
           also
           Taverns
           ,
           and
           a
           Church
           for
           the
           Christians
           ,
           spacious
           enough
           to
           contain
           three
           hundred
           Persons
           ,
           who
           might
           there
           conveniently
           hear
           Mass
           .
           The
           roof
           is
           flat
           ,
           with
           a
           Terrace
           ,
           after
           the
           Spanish
           mode
           ▪
           We
           were
           there
           five
           hundred
           and
           fifty
           Christian
           Slaves
           ,
           all
           belonging
           to
           our
           Patron
           
             Alli
             Pelegin
          
           ;
           yet
           did
           he
           not
           allow
           any
           one
           of
           this
           great
           number
           ought
           towards
           his
           sustenance
           .
           The
           only
           comfort
           we
           had
           was
           ,
           that
           we
           
           ●ad
           three
           hours
           every
           day
           allow'd
           us
           to
           shift
           for
           our
           Livelihood
           ;
           so
           that
           every
           one
           was
           to
           make
           the
           best
           advantage
           he
           could
           of
           his
           industry
           ,
           as
           the
           Reader
           may
           see
           more
           at
           large
           in
           my
           XVI
           .
           Relation
           ,
           where
           I
           shall
           shew
           ,
           that
           
             necessity
             is
             the
             Mother
             of
             diligence
             .
          
        
         
           Reserving
           therefore
           the
           said
           account
           to
           that
           particular
           Relation
           ,
           I
           shall
           here
           only
           declare
           what
           happen'd
           to
           me
           the
           first
           Night
           after
           my
           disposal
           into
           that
           new
           Lodging
           .
           I
           knew
           not
           where
           to
           take
           up
           my
           Quarters
           ,
           and
           being
           not
           acquainted
           with
           any
           one
           there
           ,
           I
           went
           in
           the
           Evening
           ,
           with
           a
           Coverlet
           ,
           which
           I
           had
           receiv'd
           in
           the
           
           Bassa's
           Lodgings
           ,
           up
           to
           the
           Terrace
           of
           the
           Bath
           .
           That
           place
           seem'd
           to
           me
           the
           most
           convenient
           to
           avoid
           being
           troublesome
           to
           any
           other
           ;
           for
           I
           was
           a
           perfect
           Novice
           among
           them
           .
        
         
           Being
           ready
           to
           go
           to
           my
           Loging
           ,
           a
           certain
           slave
           of
           the
           Bath
           ,
           a
           Knight
           of
           Malta
           ,
           and
           his
           Companion
           ,
           a
           French-man
           ,
           began
           to
           ask
           me
           what
           news
           there
           was
           in
           Christendom
           .
           While
           I
           was
           telling
           them
           what
           I
           knew
           ,
           I
           heard
           below
           in
           the
           Quadrangle
           one
           of
           the
           Guardians
           (
           who
           are
           those
           that
           have
           the
           oversight
           of
           the
           Christians
           ,
           and
           what
           they
           do
           )
           crying
           out
           aloud
           ,
           that
           the
           next
           morning
           such
           a
           number
           of
           slaves
           ,
           were
           to
           go
           to
           work
           at
           the
           break
           of
           day
           ,
           and
           with
           that
           the
           Guardian
           went
           his
           wayes
           ,
           locking
           up
           the
           Bath
           .
           Assoon
           as
           the
           door
           was
           lock'd
           ,
           I
           could
           see
           an
           old
           Fox
           ,
           a
           slave
           ,
           an
           Italian
           ,
           bringing
           in
           a
           great
           burthen
           of
           Woollen
           and
           Linnen
           cloaths
           ,
           Shirts
           ,
           Brass-pots
           ,
           and
           other
           pieces
           of
           houshold-stuff
           ,
           who
           began
           to
           cry
           ,
           
             Arrache
             ,
             Arrache
          
           .
           I
           ask'd
           the
           Knight
           what
           it
           meant
           ?
           His
           answer
           was
           this
           ,
           
             Whereas
             our
             Patron
             does
             not
             allow
             his
             slaves
             any
             thing
             towards
             their
             subsistance
             ,
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             them
             live
             upon
             what
             they
             
             can
             steal
             ,
             and
             every
             night
             the
             booty
             of
             the
             precedent
             day
             comes
             to
             be
             sold
             .
          
        
         
           The
           next
           morning
           ,
           〈◊〉
           the
           Sun
           was
           up
           ,
           the
           Guardian
           coming
           into
           the
           Bath
           began
           to
           cry
           ,
           
             S●rsa
             cani
             ▪
             ●
             baso
             canalla
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           
             Get
             up
             you
             Dogs
             ,
             come
             down
             you
             scoundrels
             .
          
           (
           this
           was
           the
           good
           morrow
           )
           He
           presently
           conducted
           us
           towards
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Suburbs
           which
           is
           called
           Baboloet
           ,
           where
           we
           found
           all
           the
           tools
           requisite
           for
           the
           making
           of
           Ropes
           ,
           and
           without
           asking
           whether
           we
           understood
           any
           thing
           of
           the
           trade
           ,
           we
           were
           forc'd
           to
           work
           .
           My
           Companion
           
             Renier
             Saldens
          
           and
           I
           were
           appointed
           to
           turn
           the
           Wheel
           ,
           which
           we
           did
           with
           all
           our
           strength
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           diligence
           we
           could
           ,
           because
           the
           Guardian
           still
           cry'd
           out
           to
           us
           ,
           
             Forti
             ,
             Forti
          
           ,
           and
           we
           thought
           it
           signify'd
           that
           we
           should
           turn
           as
           fast
           as
           we
           could
           .
           But
           it
           seems
           ,
           in
           
             Lingua
             Franca
          
           (
           which
           is
           the
           common
           Language
           between
           the
           slaves
           and
           the
           Turks
           ;
           as
           also
           among
           the
           slaves
           of
           several
           Nations
           ,
           it
           being
           a
           mixt
           Language
           ,
           consisting
           of
           
             Italian
             ,
             Spanish
             ,
             French
          
           ,
           and
           Portuguez
           ,
           otherwise
           it
           were
           impossible
           for
           them
           to
           command
           their
           slaves
           ,
           for
           in
           our
           Bath
           ,
           among
           five
           hundred
           and
           fifty
           slaves
           ,
           there
           were
           two
           and
           twenty
           Languages
           spoken
           )
           the
           word
           Forti
           signifies
           Gently
           ;
           and
           therefore
           having
           not
           obtain'd
           what
           he
           would
           have
           by
           crying
           out
           upon
           us
           ,
           he
           came
           with
           a
           good
           cudgel
           ,
           and
           taught
           us
           what
           was
           the
           signification
           of
           the
           word
           forti
           .
           We
           follow'd
           that
           imployment
           five
           or
           six
           days
           ,
           and
           whereas
           I
           was
           not
           accustom'd
           to
           any
           hard
           labor
           ,
           especially
           such
           as
           that
           of
           Rope-m●king
           ,
           returning
           to
           the
           Bath
           ,
           I
           went
           and
           laid
           me
           down
           extreamly
           wearied
           on
           the
           top
           of
           the
           Terrace
           .
           The
           two
           French
           Cavaliers
           before-mention'd
           ,
           seeing
           me
           so
           quarrel'd
           ,
           partly
           
           out
           of
           compassion
           ,
           partly
           out
           of
           kindness
           ,
           ask'd
           me
           whether
           I
           would
           take
           part
           of
           this
           little
           Chamber
           ,
           where
           I
           might
           be
           a
           little
           warmer
           ,
           for
           in
           the
           other
           place
           I
           lay
           in
           the
           open
           Air.
           I
           heartily
           accepted
           of
           their
           proffer
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           I
           lay
           in
           their
           Chamber
           ,
           or
           to
           say
           better
           ,
           Kennel
           .
           And
           there
           I
           erected
           me
           a
           Bed
           made
           of
           Cords
           upon
           four
           sticks
           ,
           which
           served
           for
           Pillars
           ,
           much
           like
           a
           Hamock
           .
        
         
           After
           we
           had
           made
           the
           Ropes
           ,
           we
           were
           taught
           another
           Trade
           ,
           but
           much
           more
           painful
           to
           those
           who
           were
           not
           accustom'd
           to
           hard
           labor
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           pounding
           of
           Wheat
           in
           a
           Stone-mortar
           .
           That
           work
           was
           extreamly
           painful
           to
           me
           ,
           yet
           with
           little
           advance
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           my
           want
           of
           strength
           ,
           which
           the
           Guardian
           observing
           ,
           said
           to
           me
           ,
           
             What
             a
             dog
             art
             thou
             ?
             Give
             over
             that
             work
             ,
             thou
             art
             yet
             too
             savage
             .
          
           When
           the
           Wheat
           was
           pounded
           ,
           it
           was
           put
           into
           bags
           ,
           and
           by
           misfortune
           there
           fell
           a
           little
           of
           it
           on
           the
           ground
           ,
           which
           the
           Guardian
           taking
           notice
           of
           ,
           said
           to
           me
           ,
           
             Pilla
             esse
             cani
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             Take
             up
             that
             you
             Dog
          
           ;
           but
           I
           not
           understanding
           by
           his
           Language
           what
           he
           meant
           by
           Pilla
           ,
           he
           gave
           me
           three
           or
           four
           bangs
           with
           a
           Cudgel
           over
           the
           back
           ,
           which
           caus'd
           the
           blood
           almost
           to
           gush
           out
           ,
           for
           I
           had
           nothing
           about
           me
           but
           my
           Shirt
           .
           The
           Wheat
           being
           put
           into
           the
           bags
           ,
           he
           gave
           every
           one
           a
           load
           to
           carry
           ▪
           but
           I
           had
           hardly
           gone
           four
           or
           five
           steps
           so
           loaden
           ,
           ere
           the
           bag
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           strength
           ,
           began
           to
           slide
           down
           from
           my
           head
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           Guardian
           was
           forc'd
           to
           be
           so
           kind
           as
           to
           help
           it
           up
           again
           ,
           but
           in
           requital
           for
           his
           assistance
           ,
           he
           gave
           me
           three
           or
           four
           blows
           over
           the
           face
           with
           his
           fist
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           blood
           came
           out
           of
           my
           Mouth
           and
           Nose
           ,
           which
           forc'd
           me
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           impossibility
           ,
           to
           go
           forward
           with
           
           my
           load
           .
           But
           as
           ill
           luck
           will
           have
           it
           ,
           ere
           I
           had
           got
           some
           few
           pa●es
           further
           ,
           the
           string
           which
           ty'd
           up
           my
           breeches
           broke
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           fell
           down
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           bag
           of
           Wheat
           .
           Finding
           my self
           reduc'd
           to
           that
           extremity
           ,
           I
           made
           a
           shift
           to
           get
           up
           my
           breeches
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           assistance
           of
           some
           good
           people
           that
           pass'd
           by
           ,
           I
           got
           up
           the
           bag
           on
           my
           head
           again
           ,
           and
           march'd
           on
           towards
           the
           house
           of
           
             Alli
             Pegelin
          
           our
           Patron
           ,
           where
           being
           come
           I
           fell
           down
           once
           more
           ,
           being
           so
           weary
           ,
           that
           I
           was
           hardly
           able
           to
           stir
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           remedy
           was
           there
           ?
           The
           greatest
           work
           of
           all
           was
           now
           but
           beginning
           ,
           because
           we
           were
           to
           carry
           up
           those
           bags
           forty
           steps
           high
           into
           a
           Granary
           ,
           which
           it
           would
           have
           been
           absolutely
           impossible
           for
           me
           to
           do
           .
           But
           God
           of
           his
           goodness
           knowing
           the
           strength
           of
           men
           ,
           it
           was
           his
           pleasure
           ,
           that
           my
           Companion
           
             Renier
             Saldens
          
           ,
           who
           was
           much
           stronger
           then
           I
           ,
           having
           emptied
           his
           bag
           ,
           and
           coming
           down
           the
           Stairs
           ,
           found
           me
           at
           the
           bottom
           in
           a
           sad
           condition
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           groveling
           on
           the
           ground
           ,
           all
           bloody
           ,
           sweaty
           and
           dusty
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           almost
           dead
           ,
           and
           the
           Guardian
           standing
           over
           me
           ,
           and
           threatning
           to
           dispatch
           me
           .
           Whereupon
           Saldens
           being
           a
           daring
           and
           resolute
           person
           ,
           said
           to
           the
           Guardian
           ,
           
             What
             do
             you
             not
             perceive
             that
             this
             slave
             is
             sick
             ?
          
           And
           with
           those
           words
           he
           took
           up
           my
           bag
           ,
           and
           carried
           it
           up
           for
           me
           .
           It
           may
           be
           easily
           imagin'd
           how
           kindly
           I
           took
           that
           act
           of
           friendship
           and
           compassion
           .
        
         
           That
           days
           work
           being
           over
           ,
           I
           return'd
           in
           a
           very
           sad
           plight
           to
           the
           Bath
           ,
           with
           
             Renier
             Saldens
          
           ,
           who
           to
           comfort
           me
           carried
           me
           into
           one
           of
           the
           Taverns
           within
           the
           Bath
           :
           for
           Saldens
           ,
           when
           we
           were
           taken
           ,
           had
           made
           a
           shift
           to
           hide
           five
           or
           six
           pieces
           of
           Gold.
           He
           
           call'd
           for
           a
           pot
           of
           Wine
           ,
           and
           something
           was
           brought
           us
           to
           eat
           ,
           which
           cost
           nothing
           ,
           for
           ,
           paying
           for
           the
           Wine
           ,
           all
           is
           satisfy'd
           ,
           whether
           a
           meat
           or
           not
           .
           As
           we
           were
           eating
           and
           drinking
           ,
           to
           recruit
           our
           spent
           forces
           ,
           my
           other
           Companion
           M.
           Caloën
           came
           in
           .
           He
           had
           been
           all
           that
           day
           imploy'd
           in
           leading
           a
           Mule
           loaden
           with
           Bisket
           from
           our
           Patron
           's
           house
           to
           the
           water-side
           ;
           and
           whereas
           in
           Algiers
           the
           Streets
           are
           very
           narrow
           and
           dirty
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           custome
           is
           ,
           that
           when
           one
           leads
           a
           Mule
           or
           Camel
           loaden
           ,
           he
           ever
           and
           anon
           cries
           Belec
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             Take
             heed
             there
          
           ;
           it
           happen'd
           that
           our
           new
           Mule-driver
           ,
           not
           knowing
           the
           custom
           ,
           overthrew
           a
           Turk
           in
           the
           dirty
           Streets
           .
           The
           Turk
           getting
           up
           again
           ,
           and
           being
           extreamly
           incens'd
           ,
           drew
           his
           Knife
           (
           for
           the
           Turks
           in
           the
           Cities
           wear
           a
           kind
           of
           long
           Knives
           ,
           as
           people
           do
           Swords
           in
           these
           parts
           )
           but
           as
           good
           fortune
           would
           have
           it
           ,
           there
           came
           in
           some
           Turks
           ,
           who
           spoke
           on
           the
           behalf
           of
           M.
           Caloën
           ,
           saying
           to
           the
           Turk
           who
           fell
           down
           ,
           
             What
             would
             you
             do
             ,
             do
             you
             not
             see
             that
             this
             Christian
             is
             yet
             a
             Savage
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             does
             not
             know
             the
             custome
             ?
          
           They
           call'd
           him
           a
           Savage
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           then
           in
           his
           Christian
           habit
           ,
           after
           the
           
             Spanish
             mode
          
           ;
           and
           indeed
           that
           habit
           is
           inconvenient
           for
           a
           slave
           ,
           in
           regard
           it
           is
           thence
           inferr'd
           that
           he
           is
           of
           no
           long
           standing
           there
           .
        
         
           We
           spent
           that
           Evening
           in
           mutual
           relations
           of
           what
           adventures
           had
           happen'd
           to
           us
           the
           day
           before
           .
           And
           finding
           that
           we
           were
           to
           work
           every
           day
           ,
           yet
           not
           have
           a
           piece
           of
           bread
           from
           the
           Patron
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           had
           not
           confidence
           and
           subtilty
           enough
           to
           steal
           ,
           for
           that
           profession
           requires
           practise
           ,
           especially
           in
           a
           place
           where
           there
           are
           so
           many
           Thieves
           ,
           and
           consequently
           
           people
           are
           the
           more
           distrustful
           ,
           the
           Knight
           
             de
             Cherf
          
           ,
           whom
           the
           Bassa
           had
           sold
           to
           our
           Patron
           ,
           Monsieur
           
             Caloën
             ,
             R.
             Saldens
          
           ,
           and
           I
           resolv'd
           to
           go
           to
           an
           Italian
           Merchant
           ,
           named
           
             Francisco
             Capati
          
           ,
           Resident
           at
           Algiers
           ,
           and
           to
           receive
           of
           him
           75.
           
           Patacoons
           ,
           conditionally
           that
           he
           should
           be
           paid
           a
           hundred
           at
           Anwerp
           .
           The
           next
           day
           we
           put
           our
           resolution
           in
           execution
           ,
           and
           the
           Merchant
           was
           content
           we
           should
           have
           the
           money
           ,
           on
           condition
           that
           we
           were
           all
           joyntly
           and
           severally
           bound
           for
           the
           whole
           sum
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           day
           we
           were
           to
           go
           to
           delve
           in
           the
           Vineyard
           belonging
           to
           a
           Country-house
           of
           our
           Patron
           's
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           very
           hard
           work
           .
           As
           we
           were
           returning
           to
           the
           City
           ,
           I
           fell
           into
           discourse
           with
           the
           Guardian
           ,
           and
           told
           him
           I
           was
           a
           sickly
           person
           ,
           and
           not
           very
           strong
           ,
           and
           that
           if
           he
           would
           thence
           forward
           put
           me
           to
           some
           easier
           work
           ,
           I
           would
           give
           him
           in
           requital
           of
           his
           kindness
           ,
           four
           Ryals
           a
           month
           ,
           which
           he
           granted
           ,
           conditionally
           I
           would
           give
           him
           a
           months
           advance
           ,
           which
           I
           gladly
           did
           .
           Whereupon
           he
           said
           to
           me
           ,
           hence-forwards
           you
           shall
           onely
           carry
           four
           great
           pots
           of
           water
           to
           the
           Lodgings
           of
           the
           Bassa-Guardian
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           chiefest
           of
           the
           Guardians
           .
           For
           ,
           there
           being
           five
           hundred
           and
           fifty
           slaves
           of
           us
           belonging
           all
           to
           the
           s●me
           Master
           ,
           there
           were
           five
           or
           six
           Guardians
           or
           Overseers
           to
           look
           after
           us
           .
           I
           was
           extreamly
           well
           pleas'd
           with
           that
           new
           employment
           .
           The
           Bassa-Guardian's
           Wife
           was
           a
           Negro
           ,
           but
           a
           very
           good-natur'd
           woman
           .
           Sometimes
           she
           gave
           me
           a
           piece
           of
           Bread
           ,
           or
           a
           Mess
           of
           Pottage
           ;
           but
           that
           was
           onely
           when
           she
           was
           to
           Bath
           her self
           ,
           or
           when
           I
           carried
           the
           Bread
           to
           the
           Oven
           ;
           so
           that
           it
           was
           a
           kind
           of
           reward
           for
           my
           extraordinary
           
           services
           .
           I
           continu'd
           in
           this
           employment
           some
           days
           ,
           to
           my
           great
           satisfaction
           .
           But
           in
           regard
           it
           is
           a
           hard
           matter
           for
           Youth
           to
           fare
           well
           and
           enjoy
           leisure
           without
           danger
           of
           being
           debauch'd
           ,
           it
           happen'd
           one
           day
           as
           I
           was
           carrying
           my
           ordinary
           pot
           ,
           pouring
           it
           into
           the
           Tinaga
           (
           which
           is
           a
           great
           earthen
           pot
           or
           Cestern
           ,
           wherein
           the
           provision
           of
           water
           for
           the
           house
           is
           kept
           )
           there
           entred
           into
           the
           house
           a
           Turkish
           woman
           ,
           attended
           by
           a
           Christian
           slave
           ,
           an
           
           English-woman
           ,
           I
           ask'd
           her
           whether
           she
           would
           drink
           a
           Glass
           of
           Sack.
           I
           know
           not
           whether
           the
           Guardian
           's
           wife
           perceiv'd
           ,
           or
           heard
           it
           ,
           but
           the
           next
           day
           I
           was
           forc'd
           to
           turn
           over
           a
           new
           leaf
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           forwards
           I
           was
           oblig'd
           to
           work
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Slaves
           ,
           among
           whom
           my
           work
           was
           to
           serve
           the
           Masons
           .
        
         
           I
           came
           by
           little
           and
           little
           to
           brook
           that
           kind
           of
           life
           .
           This
           was
           in
           the
           moneth
           of
           December
           ,
           about
           which
           time
           the
           Turkish
           Pirates
           cruze
           up
           and
           down
           along
           the
           Coasts
           of
           Andalusia
           ,
           knowing
           that
           the
           wines
           and
           fruits
           are
           then
           transported
           in
           English
           and
           Hamborough
           Vessels
           .
           It
           happen'd
           about
           this
           time
           that
           the
           Turkish
           Pirates
           had
           taken
           a
           Frigot
           made
           at
           Dunkirk
           ,
           called
           the
           Pearl
           ,
           coming
           from
           Malaga
           .
           I
           durst
           not
           go
           to
           the
           water-side
           ,
           because
           I
           had
           been
           at
           Malaga
           ,
           and
           at
           Dunkirk
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           being
           known
           by
           any
           one
           .
           The
           same
           night
           that
           the
           said
           prize
           was
           brought
           in
           ,
           a
           Slave
           of
           Anwerp
           came
           to
           me
           ,
           who
           knew
           me
           by
           my
           own
           name
           ,
           as
           having
           been
           aboard
           our
           Ship
           when
           we
           were
           taken
           ,
           and
           he
           told
           me
           ,
           that
           in
           that
           last
           prize
           ,
           there
           was
           come
           a
           Gentleman
           ,
           who
           had
           ask'd
           him
           ▪
           whether
           he
           knew
           not
           two
           Flemish
           slaves
           ,
           one
           call'd
           Monsieur
           Caloën
           ,
           the
           other
           
           〈…〉
           .
           Whereupon
           I
           desir'd
           him
           to
           give
           the
           other
           notice
           that
           he
           should
           not
           by
           any
           means
           ●●quire
           for
           them
           under
           those
           names
           ,
           insomuch
           as
           those
           persons
           had
           chang'd
           their
           names
           ,
           and
           were
           there
           known
           and
           call'd
           among
           the
           slaves
           ,
           by
           those
           of
           
             〈◊〉
             V●●●ten
             ●erghe
          
           ,
           and
           
             James
             Van
             Zeveren
          
           .
           I
           〈◊〉
           immediately
           (
           not
           without
           fear
           of
           being
           known
           )
           ●o
           communicate
           this
           news
           to
           my
           Companions
           ,
           to
           wit
           the
           Knight
           
             〈◊〉
             Cherf
          
           ,
           Monsieur
           Caloën
           ,
           and
           
             R.
             Saldens
          
           ,
           and
           we
           resolv'd
           to
           go
           and
           speak
           to
           our
           Patron
           concerning
           our
           redemption
           ,
           before
           we
           were
           discover'd
           .
           For
           our
           Patron
           
             Alli
             Pegelin
          
           was
           still
           perswaded
           that
           the
           Knight
           
             de
             Cherf
          
           was
           some
           Prince
           ,
           and
           we
           the
           servants
           .
           But
           upon
           second
           thoughts
           ,
           we
           conceiv'd
           it
           requisite
           ,
           that
           ,
           before
           we
           spoke
           to
           our
           Patron
           ,
           we
           inform'd
           our selves
           by
           this
           new
           Slave
           ,
           whether
           there
           were
           any
           course
           taken
           in
           Spain
           for
           our
           redemption
           ,
           and
           should
           enjoyn
           him
           〈◊〉
           to
           speak
           to
           any
           one
           concerning
           us
           or
           our
           qua●ity
           .
        
         
           Some
           dayes
           after
           ▪
           it
           happen'd
           that
           this
           new
           Slave
           was
           sold
           to
           our
           Patron
           ,
           and
           brought
           to
           his
           house
           with
           the
           other
           young
           Lads
           ,
           for
           he
           was
           not
           above
           sixteen
           years
           of
           age
           ,
           and
           very
           beautiful
           .
           I
           sent
           him
           word
           by
           
             M●●thias
             Perez
          
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           come
           the
           next
           day
           about
           nine
           in
           the
           morning
           to
           the
           Terrace
           of
           the
           Bath
           ,
           under
           pretence
           of
           coming
           to
           hear
           Mass
           ;
           for
           〈…〉
           said
           before
           ,
           those
           young
           Lads
           were
           not
           permitted
           to
           come
           out
           of
           the
           house
           .
           At
           the
           time
           appointed
           I
           met
           with
           that
           new
           Slave
           upon
           the
           Terrace
           ,
           who
           seeing
           me
           said
           ,
           Monsi●ur
           ,
           
             I
             am
             〈…〉
             to
             see
             you
             〈…〉
             condition
             .
             Leona●●
             ,
          
           reply'd
           I
           ,
           (
           for
           so
           was
           he
           called
           )
           〈…〉
           
             you
             not
             to
             call
             me
             Monsi●ur
             here
             ,
             
             my
             name
             is
             James
             van
             Z●veren
             .
          
           He
           thereupon
           gave
           me
           an
           account
           ,
           ●ow
           tha●
           ,
           in
           Spain
           ,
           among
           our
           friends
           ,
           it
           was
           known
           what
           misfortune
           had
           happen'd
           unto
           us
           ▪
           and
           that
           about
           fifteen
           days
           before
           some
           friends
           of
           mine
           ▪
           Flemings
           ,
           a●
           Malaga
           ,
           had
           drunk
           〈…〉
           of
           their
           Country-men
           who
           might
           be
           in
           the
           Gallies
           off
           Algiers
           .
           I
           charg'd
           him
           not
           to
           discover
           who
           we
           were
           ▪
           promising
           him
           all
           the
           assistance
           that
           lay
           in
           my
           power
           ▪
           But
           he
           knowing
           that
           I
           stood
           in
           need
           of
           relief
           my self
           ,
           gave
           me
           three
           Jewels
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           made
           a
           〈…〉
           save
           ;
           such
           as
           are
           called
           in
           Spanish
           〈◊〉
           ,
           of
           the
           value
           ▪
           in
           all
           ,
           of
           about
           ten
           or
           twelve
           Crowns
           ,
           ordering
           me
           to
           sell
           or
           pawn
           them
           ,
           as
           though
           fit
           ,
           to
           help
           me
           in
           my
           misery
           .
           I
           engag'd
           them
           for
           ten
           Crowns
           ,
           which
           was
           as
           much
           as
           they
           were
           worth
           .
           That
           〈◊〉
           came
           very
           seasonably
           ,
           for
           the
           seventy
           five
           〈…〉
           we
           had
           receiv'd
           from
           the
           Italian
           Merchant
           ,
           were
           spent
           ,
           and
           the
           Merchant
           had
           had
           no
           letters
           that
           the
           Bill
           of
           Exchange
           was
           paid
           at
           An●●erp
           ▪
           But
           this
           fresh
           supply
           heightned
           our
           courage
           very
           much
           ▪
           and
           recruited
           our
           credit
           at
           the
           Taverns
           of
           the
           Bath
           ,
           where
           there
           was
           good
           Sack
           brought
           in
           from
           the
           las●
           〈◊〉
           which
           the
           Turks
           had
           taken
           ;
           whence
           it
           came
           that
           our
           Bath
           ●as
           every
           day
           full
           of
           drunken
           Turks
           and
           Christian
           slaves
           ,
           who
           were
           ●enagadoes
           ;
           〈◊〉
           onely
           such
           were
           admitted
           as
           had
           money
           .
           So
           that
           it
           was
           〈◊〉
           a
           continual
           ●air
           in
           Flanders
           .
           There
           were
           thousands
           of
           impertinences
           committed
           ,
           caus'd
           by
           Drunkenness
           .
           And
           whereas
           our
           Patron
           had
           set
           〈◊〉
           those
           Pirates
           who
           had
           taken
           the
           said
           two
           Ships
           coming
           from
           Malaga
           ,
           loaden
           with
           Wines
           ,
           whereof
           I
           have
           spoken
           before
           ,
           there
           were
           〈◊〉
           two
           Slaves
           of
           〈…〉
           the
           unloading
           of
           those
           Ships
           ▪
           〈◊〉
           
           for
           their
           reward
           ,
           they
           had
           Christian
           Taverners
           who
           bought
           the
           wine
           as
           much
           as
           came
           to
           a
           Patacoon
           out
           of
           every
           Pipe.
           For
           the
           Turks
           can
           neither
           drink
           ,
           nor
           sell
           wine
           ;
           and
           yet
           the
           drinking
           of
           it
           is
           tolerated
           ,
           but
           not
           the
           selling
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           These
           thirty
           two
           Slaves
           were
           c●ll'd
           persons
           ▪
           and
           they
           were
           imploy'd
           in
           the
           most
           painful
           works
           .
           They
           were
           all
           of
           that
           quality
           in
           the
           Gallies
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           Bogavands
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           outermost
           men
           at
           an
           Oar.
           That
           C●ue
           is
           called
           the
           Caravan
           ,
           the
           one
           half
           whereof
           were
           Russians
           or
           Muscovites
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Spaniards
           or
           Italians
           .
           They
           had
           been
           at
           work
           several
           days
           about
           the
           unloading
           of
           those
           two
           Ships
           ,
           and
           having
           gotten
           a
           considerable
           sum
           of
           mony
           ,
           they
           return'd
           in
           the
           Evening
           to
           the
           Bath
           as
           drunk
           as
           so
           many
           Tinke●●
           .
           The
           sixteen
           Russes
           took
           occasion
           to
           pick
           a
           quarrel
           with
           the
           sixteen
           Spaniards
           and
           Italians
           ,
           and
           without
           many
           words
           ,
           they
           fell
           a
           fighting
           ,
           so
           furiously
           ,
           that
           the
           Guardian●
           who
           is
           always
           at
           the
           door
           ,
           hearing
           the
           noise
           ,
           came
           immediately
           to
           decide
           the
           quarrel
           with
           a
           good
           cudgell
           ,
           so
           that
           both
           parties
           were
           forc'd
           to
           retreat
           .
           It
           was
           late
           ,
           and
           the
           Guardian
           went
           to
           see
           whether
           all
           the
           Slaves
           were
           within
           the
           Bath
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           same
           time
           gave
           order
           what
           was
           to
           be
           done
           the
           next
           day
           ,
           as
           the
           custom
           was
           .
           That
           done
           ,
           he
           went
           away
           ,
           locking
           the
           door
           after
           him
           .
           I
           was
           walking
           by
           chance
           on
           the
           Terrace
           of
           the
           Bath
           ,
           and
           assoon
           as
           the
           door
           was
           lock'd
           ,
           those
           Spaniards
           and
           Italians
           ,
           met
           together
           ,
           in
           the
           place
           where
           they
           sold
           what
           was
           stollen
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           them
           went
           to
           the
           little
           room
           of
           the
           Russes
           or
           Muscovites
           ▪
           and
           saluted
           them
           with
           this
           speech
           ;
           
             Dogs
             ,
             Hereticks
             ,
             Savages
             ,
             Enemies
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Bath
             is
             now
             lock'd
             ,
             and
             the
             Guardian
             
             hath
             sent
             word
             ,
             that
             if
             you
             have
             the
             courage
             to
             fight
             ,
             you
             should
             come
             out
             of
             your
             hole
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             see
             who
             will
             have
             the
             better
             .
          
           He
           had
           hardly
           finish'd
           his
           speech
           ere
           the
           sixteen
           Russes
           and
           Muscovites
           appeared
           in
           the
           Field
           ,
           falling
           on
           immediately
           ,
           and
           the
           Spaniards
           and
           Italians
           receiv'd
           an
           answer
           to
           their
           Embassy
           in
           good
           bangs
           with
           Cudgels
           ,
           for
           they
           had
           no
           other
           Arms
           then
           their
           fists
           ;
           but
           in
           an
           instant
           ,
           as
           the
           saying
           hath
           it
           ,
           
             —
             Furor
             arma
             ministrat
             .
          
           Some
           Forms
           and
           Tables
           that
           stood
           before
           the
           Taverns
           ,
           and
           some
           Ladders
           which
           they
           also
           met
           withall
           ,
           they
           converted
           into
           Armes
           ,
           Swords
           ,
           Pikes
           and
           Muskets
           ,
           defending
           themselves
           generously
           .
           This
           engagement
           happening
           in
           the
           night-time
           ,
           caus'd
           so
           terrible
           a
           noise
           and
           hurly-burly
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           who
           had
           not
           seen
           them
           would
           have
           said
           they
           were
           two
           Armies
           fighting
           in
           an
           open
           and
           spacious
           field
           .
           The
           advantage
           seem'd
           to
           be
           equal
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           and
           the
           number
           of
           the
           wounded
           and
           such
           as
           were
           laid
           on
           the
           spot
           was
           much
           at
           one
           ,
           whom
           I
           thought
           dead
           .
           They
           continu'd
           in
           that
           posture
           till
           darkness
           began
           to
           get
           the
           upper
           hand
           ,
           and
           yet
           neither
           party
           seem'd
           willing
           to
           quit
           the
           field
           .
           At
           last
           a
           Priest
           of
           one
           of
           the
           Religious
           Orders
           ,
           who
           liv'd
           in
           the
           Bath
           ,
           and
           was
           a
           person
           generally
           well-belov'd
           ,
           came
           up
           to
           the
           place
           of
           the
           engagement
           with
           a
           Wax
           Candle
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           endeavouring
           all
           he
           could
           to
           appease
           and
           separate
           them
           ,
           telling
           them
           they
           were
           all
           Christians
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           difference
           of
           Religions
           ,
           and
           if
           ever
           the
           Patron
           came
           to
           know
           how
           they
           had
           demean'd
           themselves
           ,
           
           they
           should
           not
           want
           good
           cudgelling
           .
           This
           remonstrance
           put
           a
           period
           to
           that
           engagement
           ,
           whereupon
           the
           Surgeons
           were
           immediately
           call'd
           up
           ,
           for
           there
           were
           five
           or
           six
           in
           the
           Bath
           ,
           who
           belong'd
           to
           the
           Patron
           ,
           who
           presently
           fell
           a
           dressing
           the
           wounded
           .
           It
           was
           imagin'd
           all
           this
           would
           have
           pass'd
           without
           the
           Patron
           's
           knowledge
           ;
           but
           in
           regard
           the
           fight
           had
           lasted
           a
           good
           while
           ,
           and
           the
           noise
           had
           been
           great
           ,
           the
           Patron
           having
           heard
           it
           from
           his
           Lodgings
           ,
           came
           immediately
           to
           the
           Bath
           with
           Cresset-lights
           and
           Lanthorns
           attended
           by
           four
           or
           five
           Guardians
           well
           furnish'd
           with
           Cudgels
           and
           Bulls-pizzles
           .
           He
           began
           to
           enquire
           what
           had
           pass'd
           ,
           but
           those
           who
           had
           fought
           like
           Lyons
           slunk
           away
           ,
           and
           hid
           themselves
           like
           Foxes
           .
           Notwithstanding
           that
           ,
           the
           Patron
           ,
           by
           his
           exact
           enquiry
           ,
           made
           a
           shift
           to
           surprize
           one
           of
           the
           Spanish
           party
           ,
           and
           ordering
           him
           to
           be
           stripp'd
           stark
           naked
           ,
           he
           caus'd
           him
           to
           be
           held
           by
           four
           Slaves
           by
           the
           hands
           and
           feet
           ,
           with
           his
           belly
           on
           the
           ground
           ,
           and
           a
           hundred
           blows
           with
           a
           Cudgel
           to
           be
           given
           him
           over
           the
           Back
           and
           the
           Buttocks
           ;
           which
           execution
           perform'd
           ,
           our
           Patron
           was
           appeas'd
           .
           The
           rest
           of
           the
           Combatants
           hid
           themselves
           ,
           fearing
           the
           like
           treatment
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           time
           we
           had
           been
           six
           months
           at
           Algiers
           ,
           a
           sufficient
           terme
           to
           have
           receiv'd
           answers
           from
           Flanders
           .
           We
           went
           together
           ,
           M.
           
             Caloën
             ,
             Saldens
          
           ,
           and
           I
           ,
           to
           our
           Patron
           's
           Lodgings
           ,
           we
           kiss'd
           his
           Robe
           ,
           or
           the
           Sleeve
           of
           his
           inner
           Garment
           (
           a
           Turkish
           Reverence
           )
           and
           I
           told
           him
           that
           we
           had
           been
           so
           long
           at
           Algiers
           ,
           presuming
           that
           he
           was
           sufficiently
           inform'd
           of
           our
           poverty
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           understood
           that
           he
           had
           agreed
           with
           some
           of
           his
           Slaves
           about
           their
           Redemption
           ,
           
           conditionally
           that
           they
           should
           go
           in
           a
           Ship
           which
           lay
           ready
           to
           set
           sail
           for
           Legorn
           in
           Italy
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           continu'd
           there
           in
           prison
           till
           their
           ransomes
           were
           paid
           (
           for
           the
           Great
           Duke
           of
           Florence
           then
           permitted
           some
           such
           thing
           )
           we
           ask'd
           him
           how
           much
           he
           would
           have
           from
           us
           .
           
             What
             are
             you
             willing
             to
             give
             ,
          
           replyed
           he
           ?
           
             We
             expect
             your
             excellency
             should
             make
             your
             demand
             ,
          
           answer'd
           I
           ,
           
             For
             it
             may
             be
             you
             will
             set
             such
             a
             rate
             on
             us
             that
             there
             will
             be
             no
             likelihood
             of
             any
             agreement
             .
          
           After
           he
           had
           a
           little
           consider'd
           ,
           he
           said
           ,
           
             You
             shall
             pay
             two
             thousand
             Patacoons
             at
          
           Legorn
           ,
           
             or
             fifteen
             hundred
             here
             .
             That
             's
             absolutely
             impossible
             for
             me
             ,
          
           said
           I
           ,
           
             for
             I
             am
             a
             poor
             souldier
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             had
             rather
             continue
             a
             slave
             at
          
           Algiers
           ,
           
             then
             dye
             in
             prison
             at
          
           Legorn
           .
           
             The
             most
             I
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             give
             will
             be
             five
             hundred
             Patacoons
             at
          
           Legorn
           .
           Whereto
           he
           made
           answer
           ,
           
             You
             offer
             too
             little
             ,
             I
             am
             now
             going
             out
             of
             the
             City
             for
             certain
             days
          
           (
           which
           was
           true
           ,
           for
           his
           Horse
           stood
           ready
           for
           him
           )
           
             we
             will
             talk
             further
             of
             it
             at
             my
             return
             .
          
        
         
           Those
           words
           gave
           me
           much
           comfort
           ,
           for
           I
           imagin'd
           our
           Patron
           thought
           my
           proffer
           not
           much
           out
           of
           the
           way
           .
           With
           this
           answer
           we
           return'd
           to
           the
           Bath
           .
           And
           our
           Patron
           went
           away
           with
           the
           Slaves
           of
           the
           Caravan
           ,
           to
           fell
           Timber
           for
           the
           building
           of
           a
           new
           Frigot
           ,
           against
           the
           year
           following
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           we
           were
           at
           work
           about
           a
           house
           our
           Patron
           had
           a
           building
           in
           the
           upper
           part
           of
           the
           City
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           to
           be
           noted
           ,
           that
           the
           City
           of
           Algiers
           is
           built
           on
           the
           ascent
           of
           a
           high
           mountain
           ,
           and
           the
           place
           where
           that
           house
           was
           built
           ,
           was
           so
           steepy
           to
           get
           up
           to
           ,
           that
           a
           Mule
           could
           not
           go
           up
           it
           with
           any
           load
           .
           So
           that
           all
           the
           materials
           were
           to
           be
           carried
           up
           on
           mens
           backs
           ,
           or
           in
           their
           arms
           .
           This
           
           was
           about
           the
           middle
           of
           February
           .
           The
           Guardian
           conducted
           us
           to
           the
           work
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           wont
           ,
           but
           at
           our
           going
           from
           the
           Bath
           ,
           we
           ordered
           the
           Knight
           
             de
             Cherf
          
           to
           get
           some
           kind
           of
           pottage
           ready
           for
           us
           against
           our
           return
           .
           This
           Knight
           was
           exempted
           from
           working
           ,
           beca●se
           he
           was
           lame
           .
        
         
           While
           we
           were
           at
           work
           ,
           two
           Turks
           came
           to
           the
           Bath
           ,
           and
           ask'd
           for
           three
           
           Dunkirk-slaves
           ,
           named
           
             John-Baptist
             Caloën
             ,
             Emanuel
             d'
             Aranda
             ,
          
           and
           
             Renier
             Saldens
          
           ;
           but
           there
           was
           not
           any
           body
           knew
           those
           slaves
           .
           They
           shew'd
           an
           attestation
           in
           Latine
           ;
           and
           the
           Spanish
           slaves
           being
           commonly
           Sea-men
           ,
           said
           the
           attestation
           was
           in
           Dutch
           ,
           and
           the
           French
           slaves
           said
           it
           was
           in
           English
           .
           The
           two
           Turks
           began
           to
           be
           angry
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           
             Call
             a
             Papas
          
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           a
           Priest
           )
           
             or
             some
             Gentlem●n
             ,
             for
             in
             the
             Country
             of
             Dunkirk
             the
             Papas
             and
             the
             Gentlemen
             commonly
             speak
             that
             Language
             ,
             and
             not
             such
             raskally
             dogs
             as
             you
             a●e
             .
          
           Thence
           the
           Spanish
           and
           French
           slaves
           inferr'd
           that
           the
           Attestation
           was
           writ
           in
           Latine
           .
           Then
           they
           call'd
           a
           slave
           of
           Bra●●●●●
           ,
           by
           a
           military
           name
           called
           
             Francis
             the
             Student
          
           ,
           because
           he
           had
           studied
           at
           Lovain
           .
           He
           writ
           Letters
           for
           the
           slaves
           of
           Dunkirk
           ,
           as
           the
           Reader
           may
           find
           more
           at
           large
           in
           the
           XVI
           .
           Relation
           .
           He
           read
           the
           Attestation
           ,
           and
           though
           we
           had
           chang'd
           our
           names
           ,
           yet
           by
           the
           marks
           of
           the
           time
           ,
           and
           the
           Ship
           wherein
           we
           were
           taken
           ,
           he
           immediately
           concluded
           that
           we
           must
           be
           the
           three
           Christian
           slaves
           whom
           the
           Turks
           enquir'd
           for
           .
           Whereupon
           he
           made
           them
           answer
           that
           he
           knew
           us
           very
           well
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           were
           Slaves
           in
           that
           very
           Bath
           ,
           but
           that
           we
           were
           then
           abroad
           at
           work
           .
        
         
           Now
           Monsieur
           Caloën
           and
           
             Renier
             Saldens
          
           not
           
           fearing
           blows
           as
           much
           as
           I
           did
           ,
           were
           got
           from
           their
           work
           ,
           a●d
           had
           hid
           themselves
           in
           some
           corner
           of
           the
           Bath
           ,
           where
           they
           pass'd
           away
           the
           time
           at
           Cards
           .
           This
           Student
           found
           them
           out
           ,
           and
           told
           them
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           two
           Turks
           below
           who
           came
           from
           Du●kirk
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           had
           letters
           for
           them
           .
           They
           both
           immediately
           ran
           down
           ,
           where
           they
           found
           the
           two
           Turks
           ,
           who
           gave
           them
           a
           letter
           ,
           which
           was
           from
           Monsieur
           
           Caloën's
           father
           .
           He
           was
           very
           joyful
           ,
           and
           the
           Turks
           also
           ,
           because
           they
           had
           found
           us
           all
           at
           Algiers
           ;
           for
           the
           contract
           which
           those
           Turks
           had
           made
           with
           our
           Friends
           requir'd
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           deliver
           us
           ,
           wherever
           we
           were
           in
           Barbary
           .
           They
           thereupon
           conducted
           Monsieur
           Caloën
           and
           
             R.
             Saldens
          
           to
           the
           house
           of
           the
           Turk
           
             Barber
             Assan
          
           ,
           father-in-law
           to
           
             Mustapha
             Ingles
          
           ,
           who
           was
           in
           prison
           at
           Bruges
           ,
           with
           four
           others
           ,
           to
           be
           exchang'd
           for
           us
           three
           .
           The
           Mother
           and
           Grand-mother
           of
           Mustapha
           were
           extreamly
           glad
           to
           hear
           that
           he
           was
           alive
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           might
           ere
           long
           return
           into
           his
           Country
           .
        
         
           I
           knew
           nothing
           of
           all
           this
           ,
           for
           I
           continu'd
           at
           work
           till
           the
           Guardian
           gave
           every
           one
           permission
           to
           go
           and
           get
           something
           towards
           his
           subsistance
           .
           I
           had
           a
           good
           stomach
           ,
           for
           it
           was
           afternoon
           ,
           so
           that
           hoping
           to
           meet
           with
           some
           pottage
           of
           the
           Knight's
           providing
           ,
           as
           we
           had
           appointed
           ,
           I
           run
           from
           my
           work
           streight
           to
           the
           Bath
           ,
           and
           as
           I
           was
           going
           in
           I
           met
           with
           the
           Student
           ,
           who
           said
           to
           me
           ,
           
             James
             ,
             I
             have
             good
             news
             for
             you
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             no
             longer
             a
             Slave
             .
             For
             there
             are
             two
             Turks
             come
             from
          
           Dunkirk
           ,
           
             and
             M.
          
           Caloën
           and
           Saldens
           
             are
             gone
             out
             along
             with
             them
             .
          
           This
           so
           good
           and
           so
           unexpected
           news
           over-joy'd
           me
           so
           that
           I
           had
           almost
           fallen
           into
           a
           swound
           ,
           so
           far
           was
           I
           then
           
           from
           thinking
           of
           hunger
           .
           I
           went
           immediately
           to
           find
           out
           my
           two
           Companions
           with
           the
           Turks
           ,
           whom
           I
           met
           with
           all
           four
           in
           the
           Street
           .
           Assoon
           as
           M.
           Caloën
           perceiv'd
           me
           ,
           he
           said
           to
           the
           
             Turk
             ,
             This
             is
             our
             third
             Companion
          
           Emanuel
           d'
           Aranda
           .
           I
           ask'd
           the
           Turks
           how
           my
           Friends
           did
           ;
           they
           told
           me
           that
           my
           Mother
           knew
           nothing
           of
           my
           misfortune
           ,
           and
           that
           my
           Brother
           was
           well
           .
           They
           came
           along
           with
           us
           to
           the
           Bath
           ,
           and
           spoke
           to
           the
           Guardian
           not
           to
           put
           us
           to
           work
           any
           more
           ;
           in
           regard
           we
           were
           free
           .
        
         
           We
           spent
           the
           remainder
           of
           the
           day
           very
           merrily
           ,
           drinking
           with
           our
           friends
           upon
           this
           good
           news
           ;
           but
           we
           minded
           not
           much
           the
           old
           saying
           ;
           Joy
           may
           be
           within
           the
           house
           ,
           and
           grief
           and
           sadness
           at
           the
           door
           .
           The
           next
           day
           we
           resolv'd
           to
           sp●ndias
           merrily
           as
           the
           night
           before
           .
           But
           about
           noon
           ;
           a
           Jew
           came
           to
           the
           Bath
           ,
           by
           order
           from
           the
           wife
           of
           
             Alli
             Pegelin
          
           ,
           (
           ●he
           knowing
           it
           seems
           all
           that
           pass'd
           )
           to
           tell
           us
           that
           the
           ●●ssa
           would
           speak
           with
           us
           .
           We
           were
           brought
           before
           him
           ;
           he
           commanded
           us
           to
           go
           into
           a
           little
           with●drawing
           ●oom
           of
           the
           Palace
           ,
           where
           were
           some
           young
           Lads
           ,
           who
           were
           Christian
           slaves
           ,
           and
           we
           continu'd
           there
           about
           two
           hours
           ,
           not
           knowing
           why
           we
           were
           put
           in
           there
           ,
           nor
           what
           the
           Bassa
           would
           have
           had
           with
           us
           .
           At
           last
           we
           perceiv'd
           coming
           in
           to
           us
           the
           Steward
           with
           a
           Cudgel
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           saying
           very
           roughly
           ▪
           
             You
             Dogs
             ,
             which
             of
             you
             writ
             into
             his
             Country
             to
             be
             exchang'd
             for
             Turks
             ?
          
           Whereto
           we
           answer'd
           ,
           that
           no
           body
           had
           written
           to
           the
           Country
           ;
           but
           that
           what
           was
           done
           had
           been
           done
           by
           our
           friends
           ,
           without
           our
           knowledge
           ▪
           At
           which
           answer
           he
           was
           extreamly
           incens'd
           ▪
           and
           he
           gave
           Monsieur
           Caloën
           and
           me
           some
           ●●ngs
           with
           the
           Cudgel
           ,
           saying
           ▪
           I
           will
           come
           anon
           at
           
           night
           ,
           and
           cut-off
           your
           Noses
           and
           Ears
           .
           Whereto
           Salde●s
           answer'd
           ,
           Patience
           ,
           and
           for
           reply
           to
           that
           word
           ,
           he
           receiv'd
           some
           bangs
           with
           the
           Cudgel
           that
           he
           might
           not
           laugh
           at
           us
           ;
           which
           done
           ,
           the
           Steward
           said
           to
           us
           ,
           
             You
             shall
             not
             escape
             ▪
             so
             well
             as
             you
             imagine●
             ▪
             you
             are
             not
          
           Alli
           Pegelin
           '
           
             s
             slaves
             ,
             but
             the
          
           Bassa
           '
           
             s
             ▪
             you
             were
             onely
             lent
             to
          
           Alli
           Pegelin
           ,
           
             and
             the
          
           Bassa
           
             will
             not
             have
          
           Turks
           
             for
             your
             ransome
             ,
             〈◊〉
             money
             .
          
        
         
           This
           business
           was
           set
           on
           foot
           against
           us
           by
           the
           malice
           of
           
             Alli
             P●gelin's
          
           wife
           in
           the
           absence
           of
           her
           husband
           .
           For
           there
           is
           a
           general
           Law
           in
           all
           parts
           under
           the
           jurisdiction
           of
           the
           Grand
           Signor
           ,
           that
           any
           Turk
           ,
           what
           condition
           soever
           he
           be
           of
           ,
           provided
           〈◊〉
           be
           a
           Souldier
           ,
           may
           procure
           the
           liberty
           of
           any
           Christian
           whatsoever
           ,
           provided
           he
           pay
           the
           sum
           he
           〈◊〉
           ,
           swearing
           by
           the
           Grand
           Seignor's
           head
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           to
           deliver
           another
           Turk
           out
           of
           Slavery
           among
           the
           Christians
           .
           But
           the
           Bassa
           made
           an
           exception
           against
           that
           Law
           ,
           pretending
           that
           it
           was
           not
           to
           be
           understood
           of
           his
           Slaves
           ,
           because
           he
           represented
           the
           Grand
           Seignor
           ,
           who
           was
           not
           subject
           to
           those
           Laws
           .
           The
           next
           day
           ,
           we
           writ
           a
           letter
           to
           
           Mustapha's
           Grand-mother
           ,
           in
           Spanish
           (
           for
           she
           was
           a
           Moor
           forc'd
           thence
           with
           the
           Moors
           in
           the
           time
           of
           King
           Philip
           the
           third
           )
           by
           which
           letter
           we
           gave
           her
           to
           understand
           at
           large
           what
           hall
           pass'd
           in
           that
           new
           prison
           ,
           and
           that
           she
           should
           remember
           ,
           that
           her
           Grand-child
           was
           in
           the
           power
           of
           our
           Friends
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           injuries
           were
           done
           us
           would
           be
           reveng'd
           upon
           him
           .
           This
           letter
           put
           the
           old
           woman
           into
           great
           trouble
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           she
           came
           immediately
           to
           speak
           with
           the
           
           Bassa's
           Lady
           ,
           earnestly
           desiring
           her
           ,
           that
           she
           would
           not
           suffer
           us
           to
           be
           ill
           
           treated
           .
           The
           
           Bassa's
           Lady
           assur'd
           her
           we
           should
           not
           ,
           and
           the
           old
           woman
           sent
           us
           notice
           thereof
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           be
           no
           longer
           in
           fear
           ,
           which
           she
           did
           also
           lea●●
           we
           should
           write
           into
           Flanders
           ,
           that
           the
           Turks
           ,
           who
           were
           in
           prison
           there
           ,
           might
           receive
           the
           same
           treatment
           .
        
         
           
             Alli
             Pegelin
          
           was
           not
           yet
           return'd
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           we
           were
           kept
           up
           in
           the
           
           Bassa's
           Palace
           ;
           so
           as
           that
           none
           from
           without
           were
           permitted
           to
           come
           to
           us
           ,
           which
           yet
           was
           sometimes
           secretly
           done
           .
           Our
           daily
           allowance
           was
           two
           little
           loaves
           ;
           but
           we
           had
           this
           happiness
           ,
           that
           the
           
           Bassa's
           Caterer
           was
           a
           
           French-man
           ,
           a
           Renagado
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           Lacquey
           to
           Monsieur
           Chamois
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Knight
           of
           Malta
           before-mentioned
           .
           And
           in
           regard
           the
           Caterer
           knew
           that
           I
           was
           familiarly
           acquainted
           with
           that
           Monsieur
           Chamois
           ,
           at
           Alli
           Pegelin's
           Bath
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           had
           lain
           for
           some
           moneths
           in
           the
           same
           room
           ,
           he
           gave
           us
           something
           every
           day
           ,
           as
           Oyl
           ,
           Figgs
           ,
           Tobacco
           ,
           or
           somewhat
           to
           eat
           .
           Yet
           here
           it
           was
           that
           we
           endur'd
           the
           greatest
           misery
           of
           all
           our
           Slavery
           ;
           for
           as
           I
           said
           before
           ,
           we
           lay
           in
           a
           very
           little
           room
           ;
           with
           ten
           or
           twelve
           Boys
           who
           were
           full
           of
           vermine
           ,
           and
           though
           we
           spent
           most
           part
           of
           the
           day
           in
           lousing
           our selves
           ,
           yet
           within
           an
           hour
           after
           ,
           we
           were
           as
           well
           furnish'd
           as
           before
           .
        
         
           The
           
           Bassa's
           Steward
           walk'd
           always
           with
           a
           cudgel
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           because
           there
           was
           a
           necessity
           that
           some
           body
           should
           be
           beaten
           ,
           though
           it
           were
           onely
           for
           his
           divertisement
           .
           All
           the
           satisfaction
           we
           had
           ,
           was
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Slaves
           the
           Bassa
           had
           for
           his
           eight
           part
           came
           the
           first
           night
           to
           lye
           among
           us
           ,
           before
           they
           were
           sent
           to
           the
           
           Bassa's
           Bath
           ;
           and
           being
           there
           were
           some
           taken
           
           every
           day
           ,
           and
           consequently
           new
           Slaves
           came
           in
           ,
           by
           that
           means
           we
           came
           to
           know
           all
           that
           pass'd
           in
           Christendom
           .
        
         
           Having
           continu'd
           in
           this
           misery
           eighteen
           days
           ,
           our
           Patron
           
             Alli
             Pegelin
          
           return'd
           to
           the
           City
           .
           The
           two
           Turks
           who
           were
           come
           to
           set
           us
           at
           liberty
           went
           immediately
           to
           salute
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           acquaint
           him
           that
           there
           were
           seven
           Turks
           to
           be
           exchang'd
           for
           us
           three
           Christians
           ,
           telling
           him
           that
           they
           would
           reimburse
           what
           we
           had
           cost
           him
           .
           Pegelin
           made
           them
           this
           answer
           ,
           
             I
             have
             bought
             my
             Slaves
             to
             make
             some
             advantage
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             exchange
             them
             for
             Turks
             .
          
           Whereto
           they
           reply'd
           ,
           
             We
             are
             poor
             Souldiers
             .
             Besides
             you
             know
             our
             priviledge
             ,
             conformably
             to
             the
             Laws
             ,
             we
             therefore
             intreat
             you
             to
             grant
             our
             request
             .
             Alli
             Pegelin
          
           hearkening
           to
           their
           reasons
           ,
           said
           to
           them
           ,
           
             I
             know
             very
             well
             what
             your
             priviledges
             ,
             and
             what
             the
             Laws
             are
             ;
             but
             one
             of
             you
             is
             a
             person
             of
             great
             wealth
             ,
             and
             he
             ought
             to
             have
             no
             advantage
             of
             that
             Priviledge
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             no
             Turk
             ,
             but
             onely
             a
             Moor
             ,
             and
             born
             in
          
           Algiers
           .
           
             And
             he
             who
             was
             born
             in
             the
             City
             of
          
           Algiers
           ,
           
             at
             the
             time
             aforesaid
             ,
             cannot
             be
             a
             Souldier
             .
             For
             you
             are
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             the
          
           Turks
           
             take
             the
             Citizens
             of
          
           Algiers
           
             for
             Subjects
             ,
             having
             subdu'd
             them
             by
             force
             of
             Arms
             ,
             because
             they
             would
             have
             revolted
             .
             Upon
             that
             account
             is
             it
             that
             they
             are
             not
             admitted
             to
             be
             Souldiers
             ,
             and
             consequently
             they
             are
             incapable
             of
             making
             any
             advantage
             of
             the
             priviledge
             .
             But
             if
             you
             will
             follow
             my
             advice
             ,
             you
             may
             have
             the
             three
             Christians
             ,
             and
             yet
             it
             shall
             not
             cost
             you
             much
             ,
             and
             I
             shall
             nevertheless
             have
             satisfaction
             .
          
           This
           advice
           was
           lik'd
           by
           the
           two
           Turks
           .
           Whereupon
           
             Alli
             Pegelin
          
           found
           out
           this
           expedient
           ,
           that
           these
           two
           Turks
           on
           the
           behalf
           of
           their
           four
           
           companions
           Prisoners
           in
           Flanders
           ,
           should
           go
           and
           agree
           with
           the
           Mother
           and
           Grand-mother
           of
           
             Mustapha
             Ingles
          
           (
           who
           was
           the
           Moor
           born
           at
           Algiers
           ,
           and
           could
           make
           no
           advantage
           of
           the
           priviledge
           )
           that
           among
           them
           six
           they
           would
           buy
           two
           of
           the
           Christian
           slaves
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             Emanuel
             d'
             Aranda
          
           ,
           and
           
             Renier
             Saldens
          
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Mother
           and
           Grand-mother
           of
           Mustapha
           should
           buy
           
             John
             Baptist
             Caloën
          
           .
        
         
           The
           two
           Turks
           lik'd
           the
           proposal
           ,
           and
           put
           it
           in
           execution
           .
           They
           went
           to
           
           Mustapha's
           Grand-mother
           ,
           and
           told
           her
           they
           were
           all
           poor
           ,
           yet
           had
           resolv'd
           among
           them
           six
           to
           buy
           the
           two
           Christians
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           requisite
           she
           ,
           being
           very
           rich
           ,
           should
           oblige
           herself
           to
           buy
           the
           third
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           M.
           Caloën
           .
           The
           old
           woman
           accepted
           the
           condition
           ,
           and
           a
           contract
           was
           drawn
           to
           that
           purpose
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Turkish
           way
           .
           They
           went
           to
           acquaint
           
             Alli
             Pegelin
          
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           agreed
           ,
           and
           ask'd
           him
           what
           he
           would
           have
           for
           d'Aranda
           and
           Saldens
           .
           They
           agreed
           at
           five
           hundred
           Patacoons
           for
           both
           .
           
           Mustapha's
           Grand-mother
           went
           the
           same
           day
           to
           Pegelin
           ,
           and
           acquainted
           him
           with
           the
           misfortune
           of
           her
           Grand-son
           who
           was
           in
           Slavery
           among
           the
           Christians
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           was
           no
           way
           to
           recover
           his
           liberty
           ,
           but
           by
           delivering
           a
           
           Dunkirk-slave
           he
           had
           ,
           whom
           she
           would
           pay
           well
           for
           .
           Pegelin
           reply'd
           ,
           
             If
             you
             would
             have
             a
             Dunkirk-slave
             ,
             to
             do
             you
             a
             kindness
             ,
             I
             will
             bestow
             one
             on
             you
             .
             Nay
             ,
          
           reply'd
           she
           ,
           
             I
             am
             content
             to
             pay
             for
             him
             ,
             but
             it
             must
             be
             one
             ,
             whose
             name
             is
          
           John
           Baptist
           Caloen
           .
           Pegelin
           pretending
           a
           little
           astonishment
           ,
           answer'd
           ,
           How
           !
           
             John
             Caloën
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             neer
             kinsman
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Dunkirk's
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             will
             cost
             you
             six
             thousand
             Patacoons
             .
          
           The
           old
           woman
           hearing
           this
           answer
           was
           
           astonish'd
           ,
           and
           without
           making
           any
           reply
           return'd
           to
           her
           house
           ,
           sending
           us
           word
           ,
           that
           
             Alli
             Pegelin
          
           demanded
           six
           thousand
           Patacoons
           ,
           that
           she
           had
           not
           so
           much
           money
           ,
           and
           consequently
           that
           she
           saw
           no
           remedy
           for
           the
           recovery
           of
           our
           liberty
           ,
           if
           we
           would
           not
           contribute
           to
           the
           making
           up
           of
           that
           sum
           .
           Whereto
           we
           return'd
           answer
           ,
           by
           the
           same
           Messenger
           ,
           that
           we
           would
           not
           contribute
           a
           peny
           ,
           and
           that
           if
           she
           would
           not
           redeem
           us
           ,
           she
           might
           let
           us
           perish
           ,
           but
           remember
           withall
           that
           her
           Grand-son
           would
           also
           dye
           in
           Flanders
           ,
           since
           he
           was
           in
           the
           power
           of
           our
           Friends
           .
        
         
           While
           this
           affair
           was
           under
           accommodation
           ,
           there
           slip'd
           away
           nine
           weeks
           and
           three
           days
           ,
           during
           which
           time
           ,
           we
           continu'd
           in
           the
           Bassa's
           Palace
           ,
           in
           great
           misery
           ,
           fear
           ,
           and
           disquiet
           .
           At
           〈◊〉
           Mustapha's
           Mother
           agreed
           with
           
             Alli
             Pegelin
          
           for
           the
           redemption
           of
           Monsieur
           Caloën
           at
           fourteen
           hundred
           Patacoons
           ,
           conditionally
           that
           the
           said
           sum
           were
           paid
           before
           Caloën
           went
           from
           Algiers
           .
           Upon
           this
           agreement
           we
           got
           out
           of
           the
           Bassa's
           Palace
           .
           VVhen
           I
           could
           walk
           the
           Streets
           ,
           I
           thought
           my self
           at
           liberty
           ,
           after
           so
           much
           trouble
           ,
           so
           much
           fear
           of
           being
           ill-treated
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           misery
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           night
           Monsieur
           Caloën
           took
           up
           his
           lodging
           at
           Mustapha's
           Grand-mothers
           ,
           and
           
             R.
             Saldens
          
           and
           I
           went
           to
           the
           house
           of
           a
           Turk
           ,
           who
           had
           deliver'd
           us
           ▪
           whose
           name
           was
           
             Cataborn
             Mustapha
          
           .
           His
           habitation
           was
           in
           a
           great
           house
           ,
           where
           were
           many
           souldiers
           liv'd
           together
           ,
           such
           as
           there
           are
           in
           some
           parts
           of
           Flanders
           .
           It
           was
           a
           fair
           Structure
           ,
           having
           a
           Quadrangle
           with
           four
           Galleries
           ,
           and
           four
           stories
           high
           .
           Every
           souldier
           had
           a
           little
           room
           to
           himself
           kept
           very
           
           neatly
           by
           the
           Boys
           ,
           for
           every
           souldier
           almost
           had
           a
           little
           Boy
           ,
           or
           a
           Christian
           or
           a
           Renagado
           slave
           to
           wait
           on
           him
           .
           Our
           new
           Patron
           
             Cataborn
             Mustapha
          
           treated
           us
           very
           well
           ,
           considering
           his
           ability
           ,
           and
           made
           his
           excuses
           to
           us
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           not
           the
           cause
           of
           our
           so
           long
           aboad
           in
           the
           
           Bassa's
           Palace
           .
           The
           next
           day
           
             R.
             Saldens
          
           took
           his
           Quarters
           at
           the
           house
           of
           a
           rich
           Turk
           named
           
             Mahomet
             Celibi
             Oiga
          
           ,
           Uncle
           to
           one
           of
           the
           five
           Turks
           who
           were
           to
           be
           exchang'd
           for
           us
           .
        
         
           
           Mustapha's
           Mother
           and
           Grand-mother
           were
           much
           troubled
           about
           the
           money
           they
           had
           paid
           for
           M.
           Caloën
           ,
           giving
           him
           very
           reproachful
           words
           ,
           so
           to
           force
           him
           to
           pay
           one
           moiety
           of
           the
           fourteen
           hundred
           Patacoons
           .
           On
           the
           other
           side
           we
           were
           earnest
           with
           the
           Turks
           ,
           to
           have
           our
           liberty
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           agreement
           in
           Flanders
           .
           In
           answer
           thereto
           they
           said
           (
           and
           not
           without
           reason
           )
           that
           it
           were
           to
           hazard
           the
           loss
           of
           their
           money
           and
           the
           return
           of
           their
           companions
           ;
           for
           the
           contract
           made
           in
           Flanders
           with
           our
           Friends
           was
           to
           this
           effect
           ,
           that
           the
           Turks
           were
           to
           send
           us
           with
           the
           soonest
           into
           some
           part
           of
           Christendom
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           found
           us
           .
           So
           that
           we
           were
           forc'd
           to
           make
           a
           new
           agreement
           with
           them
           ,
           that
           one
           of
           us
           three
           should
           be
           set
           at
           liberty
           ,
           who
           should
           be
           oblig'd
           to
           bring
           the
           five
           Turks
           remaining
           in
           Flanders
           to
           
             Ceuta
             ,
             Ora●
          
           ,
           in
           Africk
           ,
           Cities
           belonging
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           ,
           and
           the
           two
           others
           should
           remain
           behind
           as
           Hostages
           .
        
         
           This
           concluded
           ,
           it
           was
           resolv'd
           I
           should
           go
           for
           Flanders
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           should
           be
           sent
           with
           some
           of
           the
           Pyrat
           Ships
           of
           Algiers
           ,
           who
           were
           to
           set
           me
           ashore
           on
           the
           Coast
           of
           Spain
           .
           But
           as
           my
           ill-fortune
           would
           
           have
           it
           ,
           a
           Barbarian
           King
           named
           Bennali
           ,
           a
           Tributary
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Algiers
           revolted
           ,
           and
           that
           Civil
           War
           was
           the
           cause
           that
           the
           Bassa
           ,
           to
           defend
           the
           Country
           ,
           stood
           in
           need
           of
           the
           Gallies
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           could
           not
           that
           Summer
           go
           out
           towards
           the
           Coasts
           of
           Spain
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           wont
           .
           About
           the
           same
           time
           there
           was
           a
           Ship
           of
           Legorn
           homeward
           bound
           ,
           ready
           to
           set
           ●ail
           ,
           and
           our
           Companion
           Saldens
           ,
           who
           was
           as
           desirous
           of
           his
           liberty
           ,
           as
           I
           was
           of
           mine
           ,
           prevail'd
           so
           with
           the
           Turks
           ,
           as
           also
           with
           M.
           Caloën
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           pitch'd
           upon
           to
           go
           for
           the
           Low-Countries
           ,
           and
           so
           went
           aboard
           that
           Ship
           of
           Legorn
           .
           I
           was
           extreamly
           sad
           at
           his
           departure
           ,
           considering
           with
           my self
           ,
           that
           I
           was
           to
           stay
           behind
           ;
           but
           the
           great
           promises
           he
           made
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           return
           assoon
           as
           he
           could
           ,
           and
           bring
           along
           with
           him
           the
           five
           Turks
           gave
           me
           some
           comfort
           .
        
         
           I
           continu'd
           still
           with
           my
           new
           Patron
           
             Cataborn
             Mustapha
          
           .
           And
           though
           he
           were
           but
           a
           poor
           Souldier
           ,
           ye
           I
           liv'd
           well
           enough
           with
           him
           :
           for
           he
           would
           often
           say
           to
           me
           ,
           
             Emanuel
             ,
             be
             not
             so
             melancholy
             ,
             imagine
             that
             you
             were
             my
             Patron
             ,
             and
             I
             your
             Slave
             .
          
           I
           did
           eat
           with
           him
           out
           of
           the
           same
           dish
           ,
           sitting
           down
           with
           him
           ,
           cross-legg'd
           ,
           after
           the
           Turkish
           way
           .
           He
           made
           me
           the
           best
           cheer
           he
           could
           ,
           and
           often
           said
           to
           me
           ,
           
             Emanuel
             ,
             have
             I
             not
             reason
             to
             make
             much
             of
             my self
             ,
             for
             I
             have
             neither
             wife
             nor
             children
             ,
             and
             when
             I
             dye
             ,
             the
          
           Bassa
           
             will
             be
             my
             heir
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             custom
             of
             this
             Country
             .
          
           I
           told
           him
           ,
           
             True
             ,
             you
             do
             prudently
             ,
             and
             you
             have
             reason
             to
             live
             as
             much
             as
             may
             be
             at
             your
             ease
             .
          
           I
           could
           say
           no
           less
           because
           I
           did
           eat
           and
           drink
           with
           him
           .
           But
           these
           words
           did
           not
           please
           a
           Renegado-boy
           who
           waited
           on
           him
           ,
           kept
           his
           money
           ,
           and
           
           wash'd
           his
           linnen
           ;
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           that
           Boy
           did
           the
           work
           of
           a
           woman
           in
           the
           family
           ,
           and
           was
           perpetually
           grumbling
           ,
           and
           saying
           ,
           You
           make
           away
           with
           all
           you
           have
           ,
           and
           there
           are
           yet
           so
           many
           days
           ere
           any
           more
           pay
           comes
           in
           ;
           you
           should
           be
           asham'd
           to
           be
           drunk
           every
           day
           ,
           this
           is
           not
           the
           life
           of
           a
           right
           Turk
           .
           But
           my
           Patron
           liv'd
           nevertheless
           at
           the
           same
           rate
           .
        
         
           One
           day
           being
           drunk
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           wont
           ,
           he
           fell
           out
           with
           a
           Bulcebas
           (
           that
           is
           a
           Captain
           of
           Foot
           )
           and
           among
           other
           injurious
           words
           ,
           he
           call'd
           him
           a
           Christian
           .
           The
           Captain
           complain'd
           ,
           and
           my
           Patron
           was
           cast
           into
           prison
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           first
           assembly
           of
           the
           Duana
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Councel
           ,
           my
           Patron
           was
           condemn'd
           to
           receive
           a
           hundred
           blows
           with
           a
           Cudgel
           on
           the
           Buttocks
           ,
           and
           besides
           that
           to
           go
           and
           serve
           in
           the
           field
           against
           King
           Bennali
           for
           the
           space
           of
           six
           moneths
           .
           I
           was
           much
           troubled
           at
           the
           misfortune
           of
           my
           Patron
           ,
           who
           at
           parting
           said
           to
           me
           ,
           
             You
             must
             henceforwards
             go
             and
             live
             at
          
           Mahomet
           Celibi
           Oiga's
           
             house
             ;
             I
             hope
             in
             God
             you
             will
             be
             at
             liberty
             before
             my
             return
             .
             If
             I
             had
             any
             money
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             divided
             between
             us
             .
          
           I
           made
           answer
           ,
           
             Patron
             ,
             I
             am
             sufficiently
             sensible
             of
             your
             good
             inclinations
             and
             your
             poverty
             ,
             I
             give
             you
             thanks
             for
             the
             kind
             entertainment
             I
             have
             receiv'd
             in
             your
             house
             .
             When
             you
             come
             into
          
           Flanders
           ,
           said
           he
           ,
           
             present
             my
             service
             to
             your
             Friends
             ,
             particularly
             to
             your
             Cousin
             at
          
           Dunkirk
           ,
           
             for
             he
             often
             made
             me
             drink
             strong
             Beer
             .
          
        
         
           After
           the
           departure
           of
           my
           Patron
           ,
           I
           went
           to
           
             Mahomet
             Celibi
             Oiga
          
           ,
           and
           said
           to
           him
           ,
           
             Cataborn
             Mustapha
             is
             gone
             to
             the
             Army
             ,
             and
             hath
             sent
             me
             to
             lodge
             at
             your
             house
             .
          
           Whereto
           Mohomet
           reply'd
           ,
           
             You
             should
             with
             all
             my
             heart
             ;
             but
             I
             have
             no
             convenience
             
             for
             it
             in
             my
             house
             .
          
           This
           he
           said
           ,
           because
           my
           Companion
           Saldens
           ,
           while
           he
           lodg'd
           there
           ,
           had
           spoken
           too
           familiarly
           to
           his
           wife
           ,
           a
           clear
           argument
           that
           he
           was
           jealous
           of
           him
           .
           I
           earnestly
           intreated
           him
           ,
           telling
           him
           ,
           that
           I
           knew
           not
           whither
           to
           go
           .
           At
           last
           he
           condescended
           ,
           and
           shew'd
           me
           a
           little
           room
           above
           the
           Stable
           ,
           which
           was
           at
           a
           little
           distance
           from
           the
           house
           .
        
         
           Some
           days
           after
           my
           reception
           there
           ,
           I
           was
           much
           astonish'd
           ,
           that
           my
           Patroness
           spoke
           ●o●
           to
           me
           .
           For
           she
           understood
           the
           Spanish
           ,
           and
           spoke
           also
           
             Lingua
             Franca
          
           ,
           and
           the
           women
           of
           that
           Country
           will
           take
           any
           occasion
           to
           fall
           into
           discourse
           with
           the
           Christians
           .
           I
           dress'd
           my
           Patron
           's
           horse
           ,
           and
           I
           went
           every
           day
           for
           water
           to
           ●upply
           the
           house
           ,
           though
           I
           were
           not
           commanded
           to
           do
           either
           ,
           and
           by
           degrees
           I
           got
           into
           the
           favour
           of
           my
           Patroness
           .
           In
           the
           morning
           ,
           I
           went
           along
           with
           my
           Patron
           to
           the
           Shambles
           ,
           thence
           he
           sent
           me
           home
           with
           what
           meat
           he
           had
           bought
           .
           On
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           my
           Patroness
           sent
           me
           to
           buy
           fru●ts
           and
           herbs
           for
           the
           house
           .
           At
           length
           my
           Patroness's
           mouth
           began
           to
           open
           ,
           and
           she
           fell
           into
           discourse
           with
           me
           so
           often
           ,
           that
           I
           was
           afraid
           it
           might
           breed
           M●ggots
           in
           my
           Patron
           's
           brains
           .
           One
           time
           among
           the
           rest
           she
           said
           to
           me
           ,
           
             Christian
             ,
             God
             send
             you
             your
             liberty
             ,
             pray
             tell
             me
             ,
             are
             you
             poor
             in
             your
             own
             Country
             ?
             I
             am
             a
             poor
             soldier
             ,
          
           reply'd
           I
           ,
           
             You
             may
             say
             what
             you
             please
             ,
          
           said
           she
           ,
           
             yet
             you
             are
             not
             like
             our
             Gregorio
             .
          
           This
           Gregorio
           was
           another
           slave
           of
           the
           house
           ,
           a
           Native
           of
           Galicia
           in
           Spain
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           Country
           a
           Fisher-man
           ;
           but
           there
           he
           was
           a
           Gardener
           ,
           at
           a
           Garden
           of
           ou●
           Patron
           's
           without
           the
           City
           .
           This
           slave
           had
           a
           body
           well
           made
           for
           hard
           labour
           ,
           otherwise
           he
           had
           
           been
           well
           brought
           up
           ,
           considering
           his
           quality
           .
        
         
           This
           good
           woman
           put
           many
           curious
           questions
           to
           me
           every
           day
           .
           She
           was
           of
           high
           Statu●e
           ,
           had
           a
           comely
           face
           ,
           and
           inclining
           to
           fatness
           ,
           wherein
           the
           beauty
           of
           a
           woman
           consists
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           opinion
           of
           the
           Africans
           .
           Every
           morning
           after
           I
           had
           dress'd
           the
           horse
           ,
           fetch'd
           water
           ,
           been
           in
           the
           Market
           and
           done
           some
           other
           things
           ,
           I
           ask'd
           my
           Patroness
           leave
           to
           go
           to
           Mass
           at
           Alli
           Pegelin's
           Bath
           ,
           which
           she
           never
           deny'd
           me
           .
           
             Mahomet
             Celibi
             Oiga
          
           was
           a
           graceful
           person
           as
           to
           his
           body
           ,
           well
           brought
           up
           ,
           and
           very
           temperate
           in
           his
           meat
           and
           drink
           ,
           for
           he
           drunk
           only
           water
           .
           He
           was
           also
           very
           devout
           in
           his
           Religion
           .
           He
           was
           curious
           in
           enquiring
           news
           of
           remote
           Countries
           .
           He
           ask'd
           me
           how
           the
           Spaniards
           and
           Flemings
           liv'd
           ,
           and
           whether
           the
           Flemings
           were
           
             Papists
             Christians
          
           ,
           meaning
           by
           that
           word
           Catholicks
           ,
           because
           the
           Catholicks
           have
           a
           dependance
           on
           the
           Pope
           .
           He
           understood
           somewhat
           of
           Cosmography
           .
           He
           ask'd
           me
           why
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           ,
           being
           so
           powerful
           as
           he
           is
           ,
           could
           not
           with
           the
           forces
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Dunkirk
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           with
           the
           Provinces
           of
           the
           Low-Countries
           ,
           subdue
           the
           Flemings
           ;
           by
           Flemings
           he
           went
           the
           Hollanders
           .
           I
           told
           him
           that
           heretofore
           those
           Countries
           had
           belong'd
           to
           the
           Crown
           of
           Spain
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           were
           revolted
           .
        
         
           My
           Companion
           Caloën
           was
           at
           Mustapha's
           Grand-mothers
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           unworthily
           treated
           .
           For
           in
           the
           house
           ,
           he
           was
           confin'd
           to
           a
           Chamber
           with
           fourscore
           pound
           weight
           of
           Iron
           at
           his
           legge
           ;
           and
           sometimes
           he
           was
           sent
           to
           a
           Country-house
           ,
           three
           leagues
           out
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           where
           he
           had
           not
           half
           as
           much
           victuals
           
           as
           he
           could
           have
           eaten
           .
           Mustapha's
           Friends
           ,
           who
           had
           given
           so
           much
           money
           for
           M.
           Caloën
           ,
           beg●n
           to
           grumble
           that
           they
           heard
           no
           news
           from
           Mustapha
           ,
           and
           thence
           took
           occasion
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           of
           France
           had
           taken
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Dunkirk
           ,
           and
           threatned
           to
           make
           him
           pay
           his
           ransom
           ,
           in
           case
           they
           heard
           not
           from
           him
           within
           four
           months
           .
           And
           whereas
           Sea-affairs
           are
           subject
           to
           many
           misfortunes
           ,
           and
           that
           my
           Companion
           Saldens
           should
           have
           been
           on
           his
           way
           with
           the
           five
           Turks
           ,
           I
           was
           afraid
           all
           might
           not
           be
           well
           .
        
         
           But
           God
           ,
           who
           looks
           on
           the
           afflicted
           ,
           gave
           me
           comfort
           when
           I
           was
           most
           cast
           down
           ;
           for
           my
           Patroness
           gave
           me
           all
           the
           kind
           words
           I
           could
           expect
           .
           I
           had
           been
           six
           months
           in
           that
           house
           when
           I
           receiv'd
           the
           first
           news
           from
           my
           Companion
           Saldens
           by
           a
           letter
           of
           his
           dated
           at
           Ceuta
           ,
           whereby
           he
           gave
           me
           an
           account
           of
           his
           being
           there
           with
           the
           five
           Turks
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           should
           make
           all
           the
           hast
           we
           could
           to
           the
           City
           of
           Tituan
           ,
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Fez
           ,
           to
           make
           an
           exchange
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           agreement
           made
           at
           Algiers
           with
           the
           two
           Turks
           .
           He
           writ
           to
           me
           also
           concerning
           the
           seven
           hundred
           P●tacoons
           which
           Mustapha's
           friends
           expected
           from
           M.
           Caloën
           ,
           which
           rather
           then
           pay
           his
           Father
           said
           he
           should
           perish
           in
           the
           Gallies
           .
           But
           in
           the
           Margin
           he
           had
           written
           in
           Latine
           
             haec
             propter
             bene
             stare
          
           ,
           which
           words
           we
           blotted
           out
           ,
           and
           gave
           the
           Letter
           to
           
           Mustapha's
           Mother
           ,
           that
           she
           might
           get
           it
           read
           and
           interpreted
           by
           some
           Flemish
           Slaves
           ,
           which
           she
           did
           .
           And
           whereas
           the
           Letter
           onely
           made
           mention
           of
           the
           five
           Turks
           ,
           not
           specifying
           their
           names
           ,
           the
           Woman
           began
           to
           quarrel
           ,
           saying
           her
           Son
           was
           not
           at
           Ceuta
           ,
           and
           that
           M.
           Caloën
           
           should
           deliver
           up
           her
           Son
           ,
           or
           she
           would
           have
           him
           burnt
           ,
           if
           he
           paid
           not
           his
           ransom
           of
           six
           thousand
           Patacoons
           .
           But
           the
           same
           day
           she
           receiv'd
           a
           Letter
           from
           Ceuta
           written
           by
           her
           Son
           ,
           wherewith
           she
           was
           appeas'd
           ,
           and
           we
           very
           glad
           ,
           hoping
           she
           would
           be
           fully
           satisfy'd
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           some
           trouble
           is
           many
           times
           the
           shadow
           of
           satisfaction
           ,
           assoon
           as
           she
           had
           read
           over
           the
           Letter
           ,
           she
           order'd
           a
           hundred
           weight
           of
           Iron
           to
           be
           fasten'd
           to
           M.
           Caloën's
           leggs
           ,
           alledging
           it
           was
           his
           fault
           that
           his
           Father
           would
           not
           pay
           the
           seven
           hundred
           Patacoons
           .
           But
           we
           continued
           courageous
           notwithstanding
           this
           unexpected
           traverse
           of
           fortune
           ,
           till
           we
           heard
           of
           a
           Ship
           bound
           for
           Tituan
           ,
           the
           place
           appointed
           for
           the
           exchange
           with
           the
           five
           Turks
           ,
           who
           were
           at
           Ceuta
           .
           Yet
           were
           we
           still
           in
           some
           fear
           ,
           least
           ,
           in
           case
           that
           Ship
           should
           be
           gone
           without
           us
           ,
           we
           might
           stay
           there
           four
           or
           five
           moneths
           longer
           ,
           ere
           we
           met
           with
           such
           another
           opportunity
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           extremity
           we
           thought
           it
           our
           best
           course
           to
           take
           the
           advice
           of
           a
           Renagado
           ,
           a
           Field-officer
           named
           
             Saban
             Gallan
             Aga
          
           ,
           a
           person
           much
           respected
           among
           both
           Turks
           and
           Christians
           ,
           for
           his
           honesty
           ,
           integrity
           ,
           and
           prudence
           ,
           as
           being
           a
           Man
           full
           of
           Moral
           virtues
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           seen
           more
           at
           large
           in
           my
           XIV
           .
           Relation
           .
           I
           went
           ,
           and
           made
           this
           discourse
           to
           him
           ;
           
             The
             fame
             of
             your
             Virtues
             as
             well
             among
             the
          
           Turks
           
             as
             the
          
           Christian
           
             Slaves
             hath
             encourag'd
             me
             to
             come
             hither
             ,
             to
             desire
             your
             advice
             in
             my
             misery
             .
          
           He
           ask'd
           me
           who
           I
           was
           ?
           
             I
             am
             Emanuel
             d'
             Aranda
          
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           
             born
             in
          
           Flanders
           ,
           
             one
             of
             those
             three
          
           Christians
           
             who
             are
             to
             be
             exchang'd
             for
             the
             five
          
           Turks
           
             taken
             in
             the
             Caravel
             of
          
           Barbar
           Assan
           ,
           
             and
             in
             pursuance
             of
             a
             certain
             contract
             
             we
             made
             six
             months
             since
             ,
             at
          
           Algiers
           ,
           
             one
             of
             our
             Companions
             is
             gone
             for
          
           Flanders
           ,
           
             and
             now
             he
             is
             come
             back
             as
             far
             at
          
           Ceuta
           ,
           
             where
             he
             expects
             us
             with
             the
             five
          
           Turks
           ,
           
             and
             according
             to
             that
             contract
             we
             are
             to
             be
             deliver'd
             at
          
           Tituan
           
             to
             compleat
             the
             exchange
             .
             But
             they
             do
             the
             contrary
             ;
             for
             after
             we
             have
             been
             at
             vast
             charges
             in
             sending
             our
             third
             Companion
             ,
             through
          
           Italy
           and
           France
           ,
           
             and
             now
             that
             he
             hath
             brought
             the
             five
          
           Turks
           
             by
             the
             way
             of
          
           England
           into
           Spain
           ,
           
             and
             that
             they
             are
             at
             the
             present
             come
             to
          
           Ceuta
           ,
           
             as
             I
             told
             you
             before
             ,
             instead
             of
             sending
             us
             thither
             ,
             the
             Grand-mother
             of
          
           Mustapha
           Ingles
           
             hath
             put
             my
             Companion
          
           John
           Baptist
           Caloën
           
             into
             Irons
             ,
             and
             demands
             of
             him
          
           700.
           
           
             Patacoons
             .
             Besides
             she
             would
             have
             the
             five
          
           Turks
           
             brought
             to
          
           Algiers
           ,
           
             which
             is
             directly
             contrary
             to
             our
             contract
             .
             Saban
             Gallan
          
           repli'd
           ,
           
             I
             will
             inform
             my self
             of
             your
             business
             ,
             come
             to
             morrow
             about
             this
             time
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             give
             you
             my
             answer
             and
             advice
             .
          
           The
           next
           day
           ,
           at
           the
           hour
           appointed
           I
           went
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           asked
           him
           whether
           he
           had
           been
           mindful
           of
           me
           .
           He
           answer'd
           ,
           
             I
             have
             inform'd
             my self
             of
             your
             affair
             ,
             and
             you
             are
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             Mother
             and
             Grand-mother
             of
          
           Mustapha
           ,
           
             do
             this
             only
             to
             see
             if
             they
             can
             get
             any
             money
             from
          
           J.
           B.
           Caloen
           .
           
             Take
             heed
             therefore
             that
             you
             do
             not
             promise
             any
             thing
             ,
             and
             you
             are
             safe
             enough
             .
             You
             shall
             infallibly
             go
             with
             this
             Ship
             which
             is
             now
             ready
             ,
             and
             though
          
           Mustapha
           
             's
             Grand-mother
             threatens
             you
             ,
             yet
             will
             it
             come
             to
             nothing
             .
             For
             she
             durst
             not
             for
             all
             the
             World
             detain
             either
             you
             or
             M.
          
           Caloën
           ,
           
             in
             regard
             the
             two
          
           Turks
           
             that
             are
             here
             ,
             and
             the
             friends
             of
             the
             other
          
           Turks
           
             would
             complain
             thereof
             to
             the
          
           Bassa
           .
           I
           thank'd
           him
           for
           his
           advice
           ,
           and
           gave
           him
           a
           Bill
           under
           my
           hand
           ,
           whereby
           I
           oblig'd
           my self
           to
           pay
           
           him
           25.
           
           Patacoons
           as
           soon
           as
           I
           were
           come
           to
           Tituan
           ,
           which
           I
           perform'd
           accordingly
           .
        
         
           I
           gave
           M.
           Caloën
           an
           account
           of
           what
           I
           had
           done
           .
           He
           was
           put
           into
           a
           little
           Cellar
           ,
           with
           a
           chain
           at
           his
           Legg
           ,
           and
           hearing
           we
           should
           go
           along
           with
           the
           Ship
           which
           lay
           ready
           in
           the
           Port
           ,
           as
           also
           that
           we
           should
           not
           pay
           any
           thing
           ,
           he
           was
           much
           comforted
           .
           While
           I
           was
           speaking
           to
           M.
           Caloën
           ,
           the
           old
           Woman
           came
           and
           ask'd
           him
           ,
           whether
           he
           would
           give
           the
           700
           Patacoons
           ;
           but
           M.
           Caloën
           laugh'd
           at
           her
           .
           Which
           made
           her
           imagine
           ,
           that
           I
           had
           given
           him
           some
           advice
           ,
           which
           made
           her
           angry
           with
           me
           .
           The
           next
           day
           she
           came
           to
           my
           Patroness
           ,
           and
           said
           to
           her
           ,
           
             Why
             do
             you
             not
             put
             your
          
           Dunkirk
           -
           
             Slave
             into
             Irons
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             not
             come
             to
             give
             ill
             advice
             to
             his
             Companion
             ?
          
           My
           Patroness
           repli'd
           ,
           
             Why
             should
             I
             do
             so
             ?
             My
          
           Dunkirker
           
             serves
             me
             faithfully
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             put
             him
             into
             Irons
             .
          
        
         
           The
           same
           afternoon
           ,
           going
           for
           some
           Provender
           for
           the
           Horse
           ,
           my
           Patron
           not
           being
           at
           home
           ,
           my
           Patroness
           had
           the
           leasure
           to
           tell
           me
           ,
           what
           had
           pass'd
           between
           her
           and
           
           Mustapha's
           Grand-mother
           .
           The
           next
           day
           I
           went
           to
           visit
           M.
           Caloën
           ,
           and
           as
           I
           was
           telling
           him
           what
           
           Mustapha's
           Grand-mother
           had
           said
           to
           my
           Patroness
           ,
           the
           old
           Woman
           came
           in
           and
           said
           to
           me
           ,
           
             When
             I
             was
             last
             at
             your
             Patron
             's
             ,
             I
             spoke
             to
             your
             Patroness
             ,
             who
             had
             it
             not
             been
             for
             me
             ,
             had
             put
             a
             hundred
             weight
             of
             Iron
             about
             your
             Leggs
             .
          
           I
           thank'd
           her
           for
           her
           kindness
           ;
           telling
           her
           ,
           I
           knew
           well
           enough
           what
           good
           offices
           she
           had
           done
           me
           there
           .
           That
           answer
           vex'd
           her
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           soon
           after
           she
           sent
           a
           Turk
           to
           my
           Patron
           's
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           complaint
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           I
           hindred
           my
           Companion
           from
           giving
           the
           
           seven
           hundred
           Patacoons
           ,
           which
           she
           expected
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           desire
           him
           to
           put
           me
           into
           Irons
           ,
           or
           send
           me
           to
           her
           house
           ,
           to
           be
           put
           into
           the
           same
           chain
           with
           my
           Companion
           .
           Which
           was
           accordingly
           done
           ,
           without
           the
           knowledge
           of
           my
           Patroness
           ;
           for
           I
           was
           taken
           in
           the
           Streets
           ,
           and
           carried
           to
           
           Mustapha's
           Grand-mother's
           ,
           where
           they
           chain'd
           me
           with
           M.
           Caloën
           ,
           to
           a
           chain
           of
           a
           hundred
           pound
           weight
           ,
           and
           conducted
           me
           to
           a
           little
           Cellar
           ;
           where
           we
           know
           not
           what
           would
           be
           the
           issue
           of
           all
           this
           ;
           for
           we
           were
           afraid
           ,
           that
           with
           beating
           they
           would
           force
           us
           to
           promise
           something
           .
        
         
           Having
           been
           in
           that
           place
           three
           or
           four
           hours
           ,
           a
           Christian
           Slave
           ,
           named
           Gregorio
           came
           to
           visit
           us
           ,
           who
           being
           sent
           by
           my
           Patroness
           ,
           told
           me
           ,
           that
           she
           was
           extreamly
           troubled
           ,
           and
           knew
           nothing
           of
           what
           happen'd
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           that
           if
           I
           wanted
           somewhat
           to
           eat
           ,
           she
           would
           send
           it
           me
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           should
           take
           heart
           ,
           for
           no
           hurt
           should
           be
           done
           me
           ;
           that
           all
           this
           was
           done
           by
           
           Mustapha's
           Grand-mother
           ,
           to
           get
           our
           mony
           .
           This
           Message
           of
           Gregorio
           comforted
           us
           much
           ,
           and
           we
           sent
           him
           with
           a
           note
           to
           a
           Tavern
           in
           Alli
           Pegelin's
           Bath
           ,
           where
           we
           had
           credit
           ,
           for
           a
           pot
           of
           wine
           ,
           and
           a
           dish
           of
           meat
           .
           Now
           Gregorio
           coming
           from
           my
           Patroness
           ,
           the
           old
           Woman
           durst
           not
           deny
           him
           entrance
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           At
           night
           ,
           the
           old
           Woman
           came
           to
           see
           us
           with
           the
           Keys
           of
           the
           Cellar
           ,
           and
           said
           to
           us
           ,
           
             Have
             a
             care
             ,
             have
             a
             care
             what
             you
             do
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             last
             night
             ,
             to
             morrow
             the
             Ship
             goes
             away
             for
          
           Tituan
           ,
           
             therefore
             if
             you
             love
             your
             liberty
             ,
             give
             the
             seven
             hundred
             Patacoons
             ,
             otherwise
             you
             shall
             dye
             here
             like
             Dogs
             .
          
           M.
           Caloën
           reply'd
           ,
           
             Since
             my
             Father
             will
             not
             give
             any
             thing
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             have
             
             seen
             the
             Letter
             ,
             for
             my
             part
             ,
             you
             know
             I
             have
             not
             ought
             to
             give
             ,
             and
             therefore
             hang
             me
             up
             ,
             if
             you
             think
             good
             ,
             but
             remember
             that
             your
          
           Mustapha
           
             is
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             my
             Companion
             ;
             you
             know
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             is
             not
             one
             who
             will
             suffer
             such
             an
             injury
             to
             be
             done
             to
             his
             Friends
             and
             Companions
             .
          
           The
           wrinkled
           Hag
           hearing
           this
           grew
           almost
           distracted
           ,
           and
           so
           using
           her
           accustomed
           menaces
           ,
           she
           went
           away
           locking
           the
           Cellar-door
           after
           her
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           day
           ,
           (
           being
           St.
           
           Andrew's
           )
           she
           came
           to
           us
           before
           day
           ,
           saying
           ,
           The
           Wind
           is
           East
           ,
           and
           the
           Ship
           will
           be
           gone
           this
           day
           ,
           therefore
           resolve
           whether
           you
           will
           be
           set
           at
           liberty
           or
           not
           .
           We
           answer'd
           ,
           
             If
             you
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             see
             your
          
           Mustapha
           ,
           
             send
             us
             away
             ,
             if
             not
             ,
             we
             will
             continue
             Slaves
             .
          
           About
           noon
           ,
           two
           or
           three
           Christian
           Slaves
           ,
           who
           were
           to
           go
           in
           that
           Ship
           ,
           came
           to
           see
           us
           (
           we
           had
           set
           them
           on
           work
           )
           and
           to
           take
           their
           leave
           of
           us
           .
           They
           desir'd
           to
           speak
           with
           the
           old
           woman
           ,
           and
           said
           to
           her
           ,
           
             Madam
             ,
             we
             hear
             by
             our
             Country-men
             these
             two
             ●laves
             ,
             that
             your
             Grand-son
             is
             at
          
           Ceuta
           ;
           
             we
             are
             going
             away
             within
             this
             half-hour
             in
             the
             Ship
             which
             is
             bound
             for
          
           Tituan
           ,
           
             and
             thence
             to
          
           Ceuta
           ,
           
             if
             you
             command
             us
             any
             service
             ,
             we
             shall
             faithfully
             do
             it
             .
          
           The
           old
           Woman
           hearing
           that
           the
           Ship
           was
           ready
           to
           set
           sail
           ,
           began
           to
           cry
           out
           ,
           and
           make
           a
           stir
           as
           if
           she
           had
           been
           mad
           ;
           
             Hammers
             ,
             Files
             ,
             Pincers
             ,
             to
             take
             off
             the
             Irons
             ,
             that
             my
          
           Mustapha
           
             may
             return
             ,
             O
             Christians
             ,
             for
             God's
             sake
             ,
             help
             us
             to
             take
             the
             Irons
             off
             these
             two
             Christians
             .
          
           They
           ,
           who
           knew
           the
           Ship
           could
           not
           go
           away
           to
           soon
           ,
           made
           as
           if
           they
           understood
           her
           not
           ,
           and
           said
           to
           us
           ,
           
             Farewell
             Country-men
             ,
             we
             shall
             acquaint
             your
             Companion
          
           Saldens
           
             what
             condition
             we
             left
             you
             in
             .
          
           And
           with
           that
           they
           went
           away
           .
        
         
         
           Whereupon
           the
           ch
           〈…〉
           man
           Slaves
           ,
           who
           〈…〉
           at
           last
           she
           call'd
           〈…〉
           a
           great
           deal
           〈…〉
           chain
           .
           In
           the
           〈…〉
           
             insatiable
             〈…〉
             months
             〈…〉
             with
             the
             〈…〉
             in
             the
             〈…〉
             their
             〈…〉
          
           chai●
           〈…〉
           
             immediate
             〈…〉
             your
             〈…〉
             me
             〈…〉
             with
             〈…〉
          
           kne●
           there
           was
           time
           enough
           ,
           〈…〉
           was
           〈◊〉
           at
           the
           Mos●e●ey
           ,
           (
           that
           〈…〉
           ver
           I
           〈◊〉
           ended
           to
           make
           all
           〈…〉
           went
           〈…〉
           to
           our
           house●
           ,
           to
           〈…〉
           for
           the
           〈◊〉
           she
           had
           of
           me
           .
           She
           〈…〉
           Leggs
           out
           of
           the
           Irons
           ,
           and
           that
           〈…〉
           absolute
           liberty
           .
        
         
           'T
           was
           about
           the
           time
           ▪
           th
           〈…〉
           Sala
           is
           the
           prayer
           of
           the
           Tu
           〈…〉
           quey
           door
           to
           expect
           my
           Patron
           〈…〉
           together
           to
           speak
           with
           the
           〈…〉
           told
           us
           he
           should
           not
           go
           away
           〈…〉
           would
           〈…〉
           with
           the
           first
           〈…〉
           with
           my
           〈◊〉
           ,
           pressing
           him
           all
           〈…〉
           provision
           for
           our
           voyage
           ,
           for
           I
           〈…〉
           not
           have
           any
           thing
           aboard
           but
           old
           Bis
           〈…〉
           ess
           gave
           me
           half
           a
           
           Majorca-Cheese
           ,
           a
           〈…〉
           ne
           fifteen
           pounds
           of
           white
           Bisket
           .
           M.
           
             Caloē
             〈…〉
          
           also
           something
           of
           
           Mustapha's
           mother
           .
           Being
           ready
           to
           be
           gone
           ,
           there
           arose
           another
           difficulty
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           the
           
           
           
           
           
           Turk
           who
           was
           to
           go
           along
           with
           us
           to
           Tituan
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           fifty
           Patacoons
           for
           his
           pains
           ,
           should
           be
           paid
           by
           us
           ;
           but
           after
           some
           contest
           ,
           it
           was
           concluded
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           pay
           the
           one
           half
           ,
           and
           they
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           December
           the
           8.
           the
           wind
           was
           fair
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           we
           went
           aboard
           ,
           whe●e
           we
           found
           some
           Christian
           Slaves
           bound
           for
           Tituan
           ,
           there
           to
           treat
           about
           their
           liberty
           with
           some
           Merchants
           ,
           Jews
           and
           Moors
           .
           Being
           all
           aboard
           ,
           a
           Gun
           was
           discharg'd
           ,
           as
           a
           signal
           for
           the
           Farmers
           of
           the
           Customes
           to
           come
           and
           search
           the
           Ship
           ,
           and
           especially
           to
           see
           whether
           the
           Christians
           who
           were
           redeem'd
           had
           paid
           the
           duty
           ;
           for
           though
           the
           Patron
           be
           satisfy'd
           ,
           yet
           before
           a
           Christian
           can
           be
           dismiss'd
           ,
           he
           is
           to
           pay
           a
           certain
           proportion
           according
           to
           his
           ransom
           .
           Having
           visited
           the
           Ship
           they
           return'd
           to
           the
           City
           ,
           whence
           they
           gave
           the
           signal
           that
           the
           Ship
           might
           be
           gone
           ,
           inasmuch
           as
           they
           cannot
           get
           into
           the
           City
           ,
           untill
           the
           Ship
           be
           at
           Sea.
           And
           this
           is
           done
           ,
           to
           prevent
           the
           stealing
           of
           Slaves
           .
        
         
           The
           wind
           continu'd
           right
           for
           us
           ,
           till
           we
           came
           to
           the
           unhappy
           place
           
             Cabo
             de
             Tenes
          
           ,
           three
           leagues
           from
           Algiers
           .
           I
           call
           it
           unhappy
           ,
           because
           the
           Emperor
           Charles
           V.
           in
           the
           year
           1541.
           
           Oct.
           17.
           lost
           there
           by
           tempest
           the
           best
           part
           of
           his
           Gallies
           and
           Ships
           ,
           when
           the
           enterprize
           upon
           Algiers
           fail'd
           .
           Here
           the
           wind
           turn'd
           quite
           contrary
           to
           us
           ,
           which
           oblig'd
           us
           to
           return
           to
           the
           place
           from
           whence
           we
           came
           ,
           and
           the
           next
           day
           we
           got
           to
           Algiers
           .
           I
           went
           to
           my
           Patron
           
           Mahomet's
           ,
           where
           I
           staid
           till
           the
           wind
           turn'd
           ,
           which
           was
           after
           some
           few
           days
           ,
           and
           then
           we
           went
           aboard
           again
           .
           The
           wind
           was
           so
           good
           ,
           that
           ,
           in
           three
           days
           ,
           we
           pass'd
           the
           Islands
           of
           Frumentera
           and
           Yvica
           ,
           and
           we
           were
           got
           
           in
           ●ight
           of
           the
           coast
           of
           Valentia
           .
           But
           all
           to
           no
           purpose
           ,
           for
           after
           eight
           dayes
           being
           at
           Sea
           ,
           we
           were
           glad
           to
           put
           in
           again
           at
           Algiers
           ,
           whether
           we
           got
           December
           29.
           
        
         
           Those
           of
           the
           City
           seeing
           the
           Ship
           return'd
           thought
           she
           had
           finish'd
           her
           Voyage
           ,
           but
           they
           were
           mistaken
           .
           I
           was
           extreamly
           disorder'd
           ,
           for
           we
           were
           sixteen
           Christians
           who
           had
           been
           shut
           up
           eight
           days
           and
           as
           many
           nights
           in
           a
           room
           towards
           the
           Prow
           ,
           which
           was
           but
           nine
           foot
           in
           length
           and
           seven
           in
           breadth
           .
           And
           among
           those
           sixteen
           Christians
           there
           were
           some
           sick
           ,
           who
           were
           very
           troublesome
           to
           the
           others
           .
           And
           all
           consider'd
           ,
           I
           wonder
           we
           were
           not
           all
           sick
           ,
           for
           the
           tempest
           lasted
           eight
           days
           without
           any
           intermission
           .
           So
           that
           not
           one
           of
           us
           during
           all
           that
           time
           went
           out
           on
           the
           Deck
           to
           clear
           himself
           of
           Vermine
           or
           to
           wash
           ,
           but
           continu'd
           in
           our
           little
           room
           like
           so
           many
           Dogs
           in
           a
           Kennel
           .
        
         
           Assoon
           as
           they
           had
           cast
           anchor
           ,
           I
           went
           ashore
           ,
           and
           to
           my
           Patron
           's
           who
           was
           astonish'd
           to
           see
           me
           .
           I
           acquainted
           him
           what
           misery
           we
           had
           been
           in
           for
           the
           space
           of
           eight
           days
           .
           I
           was
           troubl'd
           that
           we
           could
           not
           advance
           our
           Voyage
           ;
           but
           the
           refreshments
           ashore
           rais'd
           my
           spirits
           .
           Besides
           ,
           I
           was
           glad
           to
           see
           the
           solemnities
           us'd
           by
           the
           Turks
           ,
           when
           they
           celebrate
           their
           Easter
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           the
           Easter
           of
           Ramadan
           ,
           for
           they
           have
           several
           Easters
           .
           And
           though
           I
           had
           been
           at
           Algiers
           the
           year
           before
           ,
           yet
           had
           I
           not
           seen
           any
           of
           those
           solemnities
           ,
           for
           at
           the
           time
           of
           Easter
           I
           was
           shut
           up
           in
           the
           
           Bassa's
           Palace
           .
           This
           Festival
           lasts
           eight
           days
           ,
           and
           is
           celebrated
           with
           great
           pomp
           and
           much
           rejoycing
           ;
           there
           being
           every
           day
           without
           the
           City
           Cavalcades
           ,
           and
           certain
           recreations
           on
           Horse-back
           ,
           
           which
           in
           the
           Spanish
           language
           are
           called
           
             Juego
             de
             Caguas
          
           .
           And
           the
           Turks
           children
           are
           drawn
           in
           little
           triumphal
           Chariots
           ,
           and
           Christian
           slaves
           serve
           for
           Horses
           ,
           and
           they
           know
           what
           is
           to
           be
           given
           them
           for
           their
           pains
           .
           Some
           in
           those
           eight
           days
           make
           a
           shift
           to
           get
           fifteen
           or
           sixteen
           Patacoons
           .
           The
           other
           Christian
           Slaves
           sold
           the
           children
           some
           toys
           or
           other
           ,
           as
           they
           do
           at
           the
           K●rmesses
           in
           Flanders
           .
           Others
           had
           instruments
           for
           some
           childish
           plaies
           ,
           and
           they
           also
           made
           a
           shift
           to
           get
           money
           out
           of
           the
           children
           ,
           and
           every
           day
           there
           was
           wrestling
           ,
           at
           which
           exercise
           some
           Moors
           were
           very
           expert
           ;
           but
           the
           most
           considerable
           celebration
           of
           the
           Easter
           consisted
           in
           drinking
           (
           though
           it
           be
           directly
           contrary
           to
           the
           command
           of
           the
           Alcoran
           )
           Wine
           and
           Brandy
           ,
           and
           making
           good
           cheer
           ,
           which
           they
           must
           eat
           with
           a
           very
           good
           appetite
           .
           For
           they
           fast
           a
           whole
           month
           before
           their
           Easter
           ,
           whereto
           they
           are
           oblig'd
           onely
           in
           the
           day
           time
           .
           This
           Lent
           ,
           or
           to
           say
           better
           Fast
           ,
           is
           so
           rigorously
           observ'd
           ,
           that
           if
           it
           were
           known
           any
           one
           had
           eaten
           a
           bit
           in
           the
           day
           time
           ,
           they
           would
           pour
           melted
           Lead
           into
           his
           mouth
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           Laws
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           night
           they
           are
           permitted
           to
           eat
           .
           And
           to
           give
           people
           notice
           that
           they
           may
           eat
           ,
           Drums
           are
           beaten
           all
           night
           up
           and
           down
           the
           streets
           .
           This
           Easter
           is
           also
           advantageous
           to
           the
           Christians
           ,
           for
           as
           in
           these
           parts
           on
           New-years
           day
           they
           give
           New-yeers-gifts
           ,
           or
           something
           to
           the
           Men
           and
           Maids
           ,
           so
           the
           Turks
           do
           the
           like
           at
           the
           Easter
           of
           Ramadan
           ;
           and
           the
           three
           or
           four
           first
           days
           ,
           no
           slave
           is
           put
           to
           any
           work
           .
        
         
           Having
           seen
           all
           these
           solemnities
           ,
           the
           wind
           continu'd
           still
           contrary
           till
           the
           14
           of
           January
           1642.
           and
           then
           we
           embark'd
           the
           third
           time
           .
           Assoon
           as
           we
           
           were
           got
           out
           of
           the
           Port
           ,
           the
           wind
           turn'd
           .
           But
           in
           regard
           we
           had
           return'd
           twice
           ,
           and
           that
           some
           Turks
           had
           abus'd
           our
           Master
           ,
           saying
           he
           understood
           not
           his
           profession
           ,
           he
           incens'd
           at
           that
           reproach
           swore
           that
           he
           would
           not
           return
           any
           more
           to
           Algiers
           ,
           till
           he
           had
           finish'd
           his
           voyage
           ,
           nay
           that
           he
           would
           rather
           sink
           .
           The
           wind
           was
           absolutely
           contrary
           ,
           so
           that
           we
           could
           onely
           Laveer
           ,
           hoping
           it
           would
           turn
           .
           The
           eighth
           day
           we
           got
           before
           Oran
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           about
           fourty
           leagues
           from
           Algiers
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           night
           ,
           the
           Turks
           who
           were
           upon
           the
           Guard
           in
           the
           Ship
           discover'd
           at
           Sea
           two
           other
           Ships
           ,
           which
           continually
           followed
           ours
           .
           Our
           Master
           and
           his
           people
           were
           afraid
           they
           might
           be
           Christians
           .
           But
           the
           next
           day
           they
           perceiv'd
           they
           were
           two
           Pirates
           of
           Algiers
           ;
           one
           was
           the
           Admiral
           ,
           named
           
             Amet
             Arrais
          
           ,
           born
           at
           Dunkirk
           .
           Our
           Master
           ask'd
           them
           whether
           they
           had
           seen
           any
           Christian
           Ships
           ,
           whereto
           having
           answer'd
           that
           they
           had
           not
           ,
           we
           pursu'd
           our
           course
           .
           Four
           days
           after
           we
           cast
           anchor
           before
           Tremesen
           ,
           where
           we
           unloaded
           some
           commodities
           .
           Several
           Merchants
           went
           ashore
           ,
           and
           staid
           there
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           some
           Jews
           and
           Moors
           ,
           who
           came
           along
           with
           us
           .
           Tremesen
           was
           heretofore
           a
           powerful
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           of
           Algiers
           was
           a
           Tributary
           thereto
           .
           But
           now
           Tremesen
           is
           Tributary
           to
           Algiers
           ,
           and
           the
           Bassa
           of
           Algiers
           hath
           at
           Tremesen
           his
           Caja
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           his
           Lieutenant
           .
           This
           Kingdom
           lies
           at
           the
           utmost
           part
           of
           the
           Grand
           Seignor's
           territories
           ;
           for
           at
           that
           place
           begins
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Morrocco
           and
           Fez.
           The
           Grand
           Seignor
           is
           in
           confederacy
           with
           those
           Kings
           ;
           but
           notwithstanding
           that
           confederacy
           ,
           the
           Kings
           of
           Morrocco
           and
           Fez
           are
           many
           times
           in
           war
           with
           those
           of
           Algiers
           ,
           
           without
           any
           violation
           of
           the
           confederacy
           ,
           as
           those
           of
           Algiers
           are
           also
           many
           times
           in
           war
           against
           those
           of
           Tunis
           ,
           yet
           so
           as
           that
           the
           Grand
           Seignor
           concerns
           not
           himself
           in
           what
           the
           Bassa's
           do
           .
           And
           yet
           these
           two
           Kingdoms
           are
           his
           .
           They
           do
           not
           think
           it
           making
           war
           ,
           when
           they
           do
           not
           take
           places
           of
           importance
           .
        
         
           Having
           continu'd
           three
           days
           at
           Anchor
           before
           Tremesen
           ,
           the
           Wind
           came
           East
           ,
           and
           so
           was
           right
           for
           us
           .
           We
           prosecuted
           our
           Voyage
           ;
           and
           whereas
           divers
           Marchants
           ,
           Jews
           and
           Moors
           ,
           stay'd
           ashore
           at
           Tremesen
           ,
           we
           were
           almost
           as
           many
           Christians
           in
           the
           Ship
           ,
           as
           there
           were
           Moors
           and
           Turks
           .
           'T
           is
           true
           there
           were
           three
           and
           twenty
           Jews
           ,
           besides
           the
           Turks
           .
           Now
           we
           Slaves
           had
           engag'd
           our selves
           in
           a
           design
           at
           Algiers
           ,
           before
           we
           went
           aboard
           the
           third
           time
           ,
           to
           render
           our selves
           Masters
           of
           the
           Ship
           ,
           and
           to
           Kill
           all
           the
           Turks
           ,
           if
           an
           opportunity
           presented
           it self
           ,
           and
           to
           that
           end
           ,
           having
           been
           twice
           aboard
           ,
           we
           had
           observ'd
           all
           conveniences
           .
           We
           had
           also
           made
           some
           preparations
           in
           order
           to
           the
           compassing
           of
           what
           we
           intended
           .
           The
           first
           proposer
           of
           the
           Design
           was
           a
           Spaniard
           ,
           who
           lay
           all
           night
           on
           the
           Deck
           ,
           with
           seven
           other
           Christian
           slaves
           ,
           and
           we
           sixteen
           lay
           below
           in
           the
           little
           room
           towards
           the
           Prow
           ;
           as
           I
           said
           before
           .
           But
           though
           we
           were
           shut
           in
           ,
           yet
           with
           the
           assistance
           of
           our
           Companions
           who
           were
           upon
           the
           Deck
           ,
           we
           could
           secretly
           open
           the
           Hatch
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           Turks
           should
           not
           perceive
           it
           .
           But
           the
           same
           night
           that
           we
           thought
           to
           put
           our
           Enterprise
           in
           execution
           ,
           the
           chief
           Agent
           in
           it
           ,
           who
           should
           have
           given
           the
           Signal
           ,
           either
           neglected
           it
           ,
           or
           had
           not
           the
           courage
           to
           proceed
           .
           So
           the
           enterprise
           prov'd
           ineffectual
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           seen
           more
           
           at
           large
           in
           my
           three
           and
           thirty
           Relation
           .
           After
           that
           night
           we
           had
           no
           opportunity
           ;
           for
           the
           nearer
           we
           came
           to
           the
           Coasts
           of
           Spain
           ,
           the
           more
           were
           the
           Turks
           in
           fear
           of
           losing
           the
           Ship
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           careful
           in
           keeping
           their
           Guards
           .
        
         
           Feb.
           9.
           1642.
           
           We
           came
           to
           the
           Altitude
           of
           Malaga
           .
           The
           next
           day
           about
           seven
           ,
           we
           perceiv'd
           two
           Ships
           making
           all
           the
           Sail
           they
           could
           towards
           us
           ;
           which
           much
           frightned
           our
           Master
           and
           the
           Turks
           ,
           for
           we
           could
           not
           avoid
           coming
           within
           their
           Shot
           .
           Our
           Mast
           was
           cleft
           ,
           so
           that
           we
           could
           not
           make
           a
           full
           Sail
           to
           get
           further
           into
           the
           Sea.
           They
           came
           so
           near
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           could
           see
           their
           Dutch
           flaggs
           .
           Our
           Master
           commanded
           all
           the
           Christians
           under
           Deck
           .
           Then
           he
           made
           ready
           the
           Boat
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           forsake
           the
           Ship
           ,
           and
           get
           away
           with
           the
           chiefest
           of
           the
           Turks
           towards
           the
           Coast
           of
           Barbary
           ,
           as
           I
           was
           afterwards
           told
           by
           the
           Turk
           who
           was
           to
           look
           to
           Monsieur
           Caloën
           and
           my self
           .
           But
           these
           two
           Ships
           being
           Marchant-men
           ,
           as
           we
           understood
           two
           days
           afterwards
           ,
           had
           no
           mind
           to
           Fight
           without
           any
           occasion
           .
           Our
           Master
           was
           glad
           to
           see
           them
           pass
           by
           without
           medling
           with
           him
           .
           The
           next
           day
           ,
           about
           the
           same
           hour
           we
           met
           with
           a
           Pirat
           of
           Salley
           ,
           who
           ask'd
           us
           whether
           we
           had
           any
           tidings
           of
           some
           Christian
           Ships
           ,
           telling
           us
           that
           the
           two
           Dutch
           Ships
           we
           had
           seen
           the
           day
           before
           were
           Marchant-men
           ,
           that
           traded
           on
           the
           Coast
           of
           Barbary
           .
        
         
           The
           wind
           continu'd
           still
           fair
           ,
           so
           that
           Febr.
           12.
           in
           the
           Evening
           ,
           we
           cast
           Anchor
           in
           a
           Bay
           within
           a
           League
           and
           a
           half
           of
           Tituan
           .
           In
           that
           place
           there
           is
           a
           River
           falls
           into
           the
           Sea
           ,
           the
           mouth
           whereof
           serv'd
           heretofore
           for
           a
           Port
           to
           the
           Ships
           which
           came
           to
           load
           
           and
           〈◊〉
           l●ad
           Commodities
           from
           Tituan
           .
           But
           the
           Marq●●ss
           of
           Santa
           Cruz's
           Grand-father
           ,
           being
           General
           of
           the
           Spanish
           Galleys
           ,
           made
           that
           River
           useless
           ,
           by
           sinking
           in
           it
           some
           old
           Indian
           Gallions
           ,
           loaden
           with
           stones
           and
           earth
           .
           This
           was
           done
           to
           hinder
           the
           Pyrats
           who
           extremely
           infested
           the
           Ports
           and
           Coasts
           of
           Spain
           .
           Being
           here
           at
           Anchor
           ,
           we
           thought
           we
           had
           escap'd
           all
           the
           dangers
           Fortune
           might
           prepare
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           we
           were
           in
           hopes
           that
           night
           to
           lodge
           ashore
           .
           But
           this
           was
           reckoning
           without
           our
           Host
           .
           For
           the
           Sea
           being
           extremely
           rough
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           East-wind
           ,
           which
           forces
           the
           Mediterranean
           into
           the
           Ocean
           ,
           our
           Master
           would
           not
           suffer
           the
           Boat
           to
           be
           put
           out
           for
           fear
           of
           some
           misfortune
           ,
           that
           place
           being
           as
           it
           were
           between
           two
           Seas
           ,
           which
           caus'd
           a
           great
           alteration
           in
           the
           Sea.
           
        
         
           We
           were
           therefore
           forc'd
           to
           cast
           two
           Anchors
           more
           ,
           and
           the
           worst
           of
           it
           was
           that
           we
           could
           not
           make
           out
           to
           Sea
           ,
           by
           reason
           the
           Wind
           was
           so
           high
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Bay
           is
           as
           it
           were
           a
           half-moon
           of
           Land
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Wind
           blowing
           from
           Sea
           was
           very
           violent
           .
           Add
           to
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           Storm
           increased
           still
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           the
           next
           day
           it
           was
           absolutely
           impossible
           for
           us
           to
           Disembark
           .
           The
           Master
           and
           the
           Turks
           were
           extremely
           at
           a
           loss
           ;
           and
           perceiving
           the
           Tempest
           still
           increas'd
           ,
           they
           knew
           not
           what
           to
           do
           ,
           fearing
           the
           Cables
           might
           break
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Ship
           would
           run
           against
           a
           Rock
           ,
           and
           fall
           to
           pieces
           ,
           without
           any
           hope
           of
           saving
           any
           one
           of
           all
           those
           who
           were
           aboard
           .
        
         
           The
           Master
           being
           thus
           puzled
           ,
           and
           expecting
           to
           be
           Wrack'd
           ,
           call'd
           up
           a
           Christian
           Slave
           ,
           born
           at
           Norway
           ,
           named
           
             Hans
             Maurus
          
           ,
           a
           Man
           very
           expert
           in
           Navigation
           .
           He
           ask'd
           whether
           he
           knew
           any
           remedy
           in
           
           that
           imminent
           danger
           .
           The
           Slave
           repli'd
           ,
           
             If
             you
             will
             take
             my
             advice
             ,
             with
             the
             help
             of
             God
             ,
             I
             yet
             see
             one
             way
             to
             save
             the
             Lives
             of
             all
             that
             are
             here
             ,
             but
             the
             Ship
             will
             be
             broken
             to
             pieces
             .
          
           What
           is
           to
           be
           done
           to
           save
           our
           Lives
           ,
           says
           the
           Master
           ?
           
             We
             must
          
           ,
           repli'd
           he
           ,
           
             make
             ready
             the
             Bow-sprit
             Sail
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             it
             may
             be
             in
             a
             moment
             set
             before
             the
             VVind
             ,
             and
             we
             must
             turn
             the
             Ship
             that
             she
             may
             run
             upon
             the
             Sands
             ,
          
           (
           shewing
           the
           place
           to
           which
           he
           would
           have
           her
           directed
           ,
           about
           a
           Musket-shot
           from
           us
           )
           
             otherwise
             the
             wind
             will
             force
             us
             upon
             that
             Rock
             ,
             and
             will
             break
             the
             Ship
             into
             a
             thousand
             pieces
             .
          
           This
           advice
           was
           approv'd
           ,
           and
           the
           Sail
           was
           prepar'd
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           ordered
           .
        
         
           This
           was
           done
           about
           noon
           ,
           the
           Tempest
           still
           continuing
           .
           Which
           the
           superstitious
           Turks
           perceiving
           ,
           they
           said
           their
           Sala
           with
           the
           accustomed
           Ceremonies
           ,
           making
           vows
           to
           bestow
           Alms
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           came
           ashore
           .
           But
           no
           miracle
           appearing
           ,
           they
           resolv'd
           to
           offer
           a
           Sacrifice
           to
           their
           Prophet
           Mahomet
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           last
           refuge
           of
           the
           Turks
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           in
           danger
           at
           Sea
           :
           And
           is
           done
           thus
           .
           They
           take
           alive
           Sheep
           ,
           (
           for
           which
           reason
           they
           always
           have
           some
           aboard
           to
           be
           us'd
           upon
           such
           occasions
           )
           and
           if
           there
           chance
           to
           be
           any
           one
           among
           them
           who
           hath
           been
           at
           Meca
           ,
           to
           visit
           the
           place
           where
           the
           Body
           of
           their
           Prophet
           is
           ,
           he
           with
           many
           Prayers
           and
           ridiculous
           Ceremonies
           cuts
           the
           Sheep
           alive
           into
           four
           quarters
           ,
           and
           casts
           them
           over-board
           on
           the
           four
           sides
           of
           the
           Ship.
           We
           Christians
           recommended
           our selves
           to
           the
           Divine
           goodness
           .
        
         
           
             Hans
             Maurus
          
           told
           us
           that
           the
           Tempest
           would
           still
           inc●●●se
           till
           mid-night
           ,
           and
           that
           then
           the
           Cables
           would
           break
           .
           Night
           came
           on
           ,
           and
           the
           Turk
           who
           
           was
           to
           see
           us
           safely
           Lodg'd
           ,
           shut
           us
           up
           as
           he
           was
           wont
           .
           We
           desir'd
           him
           ,
           that
           in
           case
           the
           Ship
           should
           run
           a-ground
           ,
           he
           would
           let
           us
           out
           ,
           that
           every
           one
           might
           shift
           for
           himself
           ,
           and
           save
           his
           Life
           if
           he
           could
           ;
           which
           he
           promis'd
           to
           do
           .
           Accordingly
           at
           mid-night
           ,
           the
           Moon
           being
           just
           in
           the
           full
           ,
           the
           Cable
           of
           our
           great
           Anchor
           broke
           ,
           and
           the
           two
           others
           had
           lost
           their
           hold
           ,
           in
           regard
           they
           had
           not
           above
           fifteen
           fathom
           of
           Cable
           ,
           and
           were
           dragg'd
           after
           the
           Ship.
           We
           all
           that
           were
           in
           the
           Prow
           prepar'd
           our selves
           for
           Death
           ;
           but
           the
           Turk
           kept
           his
           promise
           ,
           and
           opening
           the
           Hatch
           ,
           said
           to
           us
           ,
           
             Christians
             ,
             come
             all
             up
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             all
             Dye
             together
             .
          
           We
           could
           not
           come
           out
           otherwise
           than
           one
           after
           another
           ,
           which
           caus'd
           a
           great
           confusion
           ,
           for
           every
           one
           endeavour'd
           to
           get
           out
           first
           .
        
         
           As
           soon
           as
           I
           was
           got
           up
           on
           the
           Deck
           ,
           me-thought
           I
           saw
           a
           representation
           of
           the
           last
           judgement
           .
           For
           the
           Turks
           were
           all
           at
           the
           Stern
           crying
           out
           as
           loud
           as
           ever
           they
           could
           ,
           and
           imploring
           the
           assistance
           of
           their
           Prophet
           Mahomet
           .
           About
           the
           main-mast
           there
           were
           〈◊〉
           Jews
           ,
           who
           address'd
           their
           prayers
           to
           Abraham
           ,
           〈◊〉
           ,
           and
           Moses
           ;
           and
           we
           Christians
           ,
           at
           least
           such
           as
           were
           Catholicks
           ,
           directed
           ours
           to
           our
           Blessed
           Saviour
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           his
           glorious
           Mother
           .
           Others
           ,
           who
           were
           of
           the
           reform'd
           Religion
           ,
           and
           Schismaticks
           ,
           very
           heartily
           recommended
           themselves
           to
           God
           after
           their
           way
           .
           Nay
           ,
           I
           may
           say
           ,
           the
           most
           wicked
           person
           among
           us
           seem'd
           then
           to
           be
           very
           devout
           .
           We
           continu'd
           in
           this
           perplexity
           and
           confusion
           a
           good
           space
           .
           And
           perceiving
           the
           two
           Anchors
           staid
           〈◊〉
           the
           Ship
           at
           all
           ,
           but
           were
           dragg'd
           after
           it
           ,
           order
           〈◊〉
           given
           that
           the
           Cables
           should
           be
           cut
           .
           Immediate●●
           the
           Bow-sprit
           Sail
           was
           nois'd
           up
           ,
           and
           the
           Ship
           turn'd
           
           with
           the
           Prow
           towards
           the
           Land
           with
           an
           incredible
           force
           and
           swiftness
           .
           
             Hans
             Maurus
          
           cried
           out
           in
           Dutch
           ,
           
             Take
             heed
             of
             the
             Mast
             ,
             I
             fear
             me
             it
             will
             fall
             .
          
           But
           nothing
           fell
           ,
           save
           only
           ten
           or
           twelve
           Turks
           ,
           who
           tumbled
           off
           the
           Deck
           into
           the
           Sea.
           But
           the
           wind
           forcing
           the
           Sea
           with
           so
           much
           violence
           to
           the
           Shore
           ,
           those
           who
           fell
           into
           the
           water
           ,
           were
           by
           its
           means
           immediately
           forc'd
           to
           the
           Land.
           All
           this
           happen'd
           in
           less
           time
           than
           a
           Man
           could
           have
           said
           a
           Miserere
           ,
           and
           the
           Ship
           running
           a-ground
           burst
           ,
           and
           most
           of
           those
           who
           were
           in
           it
           leap'd
           into
           the
           Sea
           ,
           fearing
           the
           Ship
           might
           cleave
           asunder
           .
           For
           my
           part
           ,
           perceiving
           that
           the
           Ship
           leaned
           on
           one
           side
           towards
           the
           Shore
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           side
           on
           which
           all
           leap'd
           into
           the
           Sea
           ,
           I
           was
           afraid
           it
           might
           fall
           by
           reason
           of
           its
           continual
           agitation
           ,
           and
           so
           thought
           it
           not
           safe
           to
           stay
           any
           longer
           on
           the
           Deck
           .
           And
           whereas
           the
           Ship
           was
           built
           after
           the
           Italian
           way
           ,
           like
           the
           Vessels
           called
           Pollaces
           ,
           which
           have
           little
           Rooms
           jetting
           out
           ,
           as
           the
           Galleys
           have
           ,
           I
           went
           into
           one
           of
           those
           ,
           and
           thence
           leap'd
           into
           the
           Sea
           ,
           where
           it
           happen'd
           to
           be
           so
           shallow
           that
           I
           had
           ground
           ,
           but
           could
           not
           continue
           long
           in
           the
           same
           place
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           agitation
           of
           the
           Sea
           ;
           〈◊〉
           ●hat
           I
           was
           forc'd
           to
           swim
           three
           or
           four
           fathom
           ,
           an●●ith
           that
           I
           got
           quite
           to
           Land.
           
        
         
           Having
           given
           God
           hearty
           thanks
           for
           this
           deliverance
           ,
           I
           went
           to
           look
           for
           M.
           Caloën
           ;
           for
           though
           I
           saw
           him
           leap
           into
           the
           water
           ,
           yet
           was
           I
           not
           certain
           that
           he
           got
           to
           land
           .
           He
           on
           the
           other-side
           was
           in
           the
           same
           perplexity
           for
           me
           .
           Having
           at
           last
           met
           ,
           I
           went
           to
           look
           for
           the
           Turk
           who
           was
           our
           conductor
           ●rom
           Algiers
           .
           I
           found
           him
           among
           a
           company
           of
           Christian-Slaves
           ,
           Turks
           ,
           and
           Jews
           ,
           who
           stood
           as
           
           close
           as
           they
           could
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           to
           get
           themselves
           a
           heat
           .
           For
           being
           wet
           ,
           we
           were
           almost
           starv'd
           to
           death
           .
           Those
           who
           had
           escap'd
           were
           numbred
           ,
           and
           there
           were
           above
           twenty
           wanting
           ;
           but
           by
           degrees
           they
           came
           together
           to
           the
           main
           body
           ,
           all
           but
           two
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           a
           young
           Lad
           ,
           a
           Jew
           ,
           who
           was
           drunk
           ,
           and
           a
           Turk
           ,
           who
           was
           half-distracted
           .
           We
           were
           now
           out
           of
           all
           Sea-danger
           ,
           but
           not
           out
           of
           that
           of
           the
           Barbarians
           ,
           who
           were
           very
           numerous
           all
           along
           that
           Coast
           .
           Nay
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           had
           any
           tidings
           of
           our
           misfortune
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Ship
           would
           have
           run-a-ground
           ,
           they
           would
           have
           been
           there
           in
           great
           numbers
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           prey
           of
           all
           they
           could
           meet
           with
           ,
           and
           to
           kill
           us
           without
           any
           mercy
           ;
           but
           our
           Master
           immediately
           dispatch'd
           away
           two
           Turks
           ,
           who
           knew
           the
           way
           to
           Tituan
           ,
           about
           a
           league
           and
           a
           half
           thence
           ,
           and
           they
           gave
           notice
           to
           the
           Governor
           of
           our
           misfortune
           ,
           and
           desir'd
           his
           assistance
           against
           the
           Barbarians
           .
        
         
           We
           continu'd
           all
           this
           time
           in
           the
           cold
           ;
           but
           one
           of
           the
           Turks
           ,
           who
           took
           Tobacco
           having
           a
           little
           Tinder-box
           about
           him
           ,
           we
           made
           a
           shift
           ,
           with
           sticks
           ,
           Barrel-staves
           and
           such
           things
           as
           the
           Sea
           had
           cast
           ash●●●
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           fire
           .
           We
           pass'd
           away
           the
           night
           the
           best
           we
           could
           ;
           and
           at
           the
           break
           of
           day
           the
           Barbarians
           stood
           at
           a
           distance
           to
           see
           whether
           there
           were
           any
           thing
           to
           be
           stollen
           ;
           but
           we
           being
           about
           70.
           persons
           ,
           they
           durst
           not
           come
           neer
           us
           .
           Besides
           it
           was
           not
           long
           ere
           they
           came
           from
           Tituan
           a
           party
           of
           horse
           to
           convey
           the
           goods
           we
           had
           sav'd
           to
           the
           City
           .
           The
           Governor
           came
           also
           in
           person
           attended
           by
           twenty
           horsemen
           arm'd
           after
           the
           African
           mode
           ,
           with
           long
           Lances
           .
        
         
           The
           Turk
           who
           was
           to
           conduct
           us
           hir'd
           a
           horse
           for
           
           himself
           and
           his
           baggage
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           what
           he
           could
           make
           a
           shift
           to
           save
           .
           For
           the
           Tempest
           beginning
           to
           abate
           about
           the
           break
           of
           day
           ,
           what
           belong'd
           to
           the
           Passengers
           was
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           Ship
           ;
           and
           most
           of
           the
           goods
           were
           sav'd
           ,
           but
           wet
           and
           spoil'd
           .
           When
           they
           went
           in
           the
           morning
           into
           the
           Ship
           ,
           to
           get
           out
           the
           goods
           ,
           they
           found
           the
           Turk
           Alli
           ,
           whom
           we
           gave
           over
           for
           drown'd
           .
           He
           was
           got
           into
           the
           Cabin
           at
           the
           Stern
           ,
           where
           he
           had
           met
           with
           the
           Master's
           bottle
           of
           Brandy
           ,
           and
           had
           made
           himself
           drunk
           ,
           and
           so
           knew
           nothing
           of
           the
           past
           danger
           .
        
         
           M.
           Caloën
           and
           I
           hir'd
           a
           horse
           for
           us
           both
           ,
           and
           we
           got
           about
           noon
           to
           Tituan
           .
           The
           Jew
           who
           was
           with
           us
           got
           us
           a
           lodging
           ,
           for
           our
           money
           ,
           in
           the
           Quarter
           where
           the
           Jews
           inhabited
           .
           After
           we
           had
           been
           two
           days
           at
           Tituan
           ,
           there
           went
           thence
           a
           Cafila
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           great
           number
           of
           persons
           travelling
           together
           )
           to
           Centa
           ,
           along
           with
           whom
           there
           went
           also
           two
           Moors
           ,
           persons
           of
           quality
           ,
           who
           were
           going
           to
           Ceuta
           ,
           to
           remain
           there
           as
           Hostages
           ,
           that
           the
           Fathers
           employ'd
           about
           the
           redemption
           of
           Captives
           (
           who
           were
           then
           come
           to
           Ceuta
           )
           might
           remove
           thence
           the
           more
           safely
           to
           Tituan
           ,
           to
           treat
           with
           the
           Governor
           about
           the
           ransoming
           of
           certain
           Christian
           Slaves
           .
           We
           were
           glad
           of
           that
           opportunity
           to
           write
           to
           our
           Companion
           Saldens
           ,
           who
           should
           be
           ,
           as
           we
           thought
           ,
           at
           Ceuta
           with
           the
           five
           Turks
           .
           For
           it
           happens
           sometimes
           that
           when
           there
           is
           any
           difference
           between
           the
           Governors
           of
           those
           two
           places
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           correspondence
           between
           them
           for
           two
           or
           three
           months
           together
           .
        
         
           With
           this
           Cafila
           ,
           we
           writ
           to
           Ceuta
           ,
           thinking
           Saldens
           had
           been
           there
           because
           he
           had
           written
           thence
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           two
           days
           after
           the
           Cafila
           return'd
           with
           
           two
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Order
           of
           the
           
             Blessed
             Trinity
          
           .
           Their
           arrival
           caus'd
           great
           rejoycing
           ,
           as
           well
           among
           the
           Christian
           Slaves
           as
           the
           Citizens
           ;
           for
           the
           former
           were
           in
           hopes
           of
           obtaining
           their
           liberty
           ,
           the
           latter
           of
           receiving
           money
           .
           We
           went
           immediately
           to
           salute
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           who
           deliver'd
           us
           a
           Letter
           written
           from
           Ceuta
           ,
           by
           a
           Spanish
           Gentleman
           named
           
             Dom
             Martin
             de
             Pegnalosa
          
           .
           The
           Letter
           was
           to
           this
           effect
           ,
           
             Your
             Companion
             
               Renier
               Saldens
            
             ,
             weary
             of
             staying
             here
             ,
             is
             gone
             to
             Gibraltar
             to
             recreate
             himself
             ,
             but
             hath
             left
             me
             order
             to
             supply
             you
             with
             all
             things
             necessary
             ;
             and
             whereas
             I
             find
             by
             your
             Letter
             ,
             that
             you
             would
             have
             two
             hundred
             Patacoons
             return'd
             to
             you
             ,
             I
             give
             order
             to
             a
             Moorish
             Merchant
             named
             
               Alli
               Tigarino
            
             ,
             to
             furnish
             you
             with
             the
             said
             sum
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             Merchant
             will
             be
             engag'd
             for
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             remain
             in
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             oblig'd
             to
             go
             into
             the
             Masmora
             ,
             (
             the
             Masmora
             is
             a
             prison
             under
             ground
             )
             and
             I
             will
             immediately
             write
             to
             
               Renier
               Saldens
            
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             return
             hither
             ,
             to
             compleat
             the
             exchange
             of
             the
             five
             Turks
             ,
             (
             who
             thanks
             be
             to
             God
             are
             all
             well
             )
             for
             you
             two
             .
          
        
         
           This
           news
           extreamly
           satisfy'd
           us
           ;
           but
           we
           had
           already
           forgotten
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           great
           distance
           between
           mirth
           and
           sorrow
           .
           The
           five
           Turks
           walk'd
           the
           Streets
           of
           Ceuta
           upon
           the
           engagement
           of
           the
           two
           Merchants
           ,
           Moors
           ,
           whose
           ordinary
           residence
           was
           at
           Ceuta
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           though
           our
           Companion
           Saldens
           was
           gone
           but
           to
           Gibraltar
           ,
           yet
           
             Mustapha
             Ingles
          
           imagining
           he
           was
           return'd
           into
           Flanders
           ,
           or
           gone
           to
           some
           part
           of
           Spain
           far
           thence
           ,
           writ
           a
           Letter
           to
           Tituan
           to
           the
           Turk
           who
           kept
           us
           ,
           that
           
             Renier
             Saldens
          
           had
           promis'd
           ,
           
           at
           his
           being
           in
           Flanders
           ,
           to
           contribute
           seven
           hundred
           Patacoons
           ,
           towards
           the
           ransom
           which
           his
           Relations
           had
           paid
           for
           M.
           Caloën
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           should
           put
           us
           into
           the
           Masmora
           ,
           till
           such
           time
           as
           we
           had
           promis'd
           to
           pay
           that
           sum
           .
           The
           contriver
           of
           this
           business
           was
           
             Hibraim
             Arrais
          
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           five
           Turks
           ,
           who
           gave
           out
           at
           Ceuta
           ,
           that
           M.
           Caloën
           and
           I
           had
           promis'd
           the
           seven
           hundred
           Patacoons
           before
           our
           departure
           from
           Algiers
           .
           The
           Turk
           who
           kept
           us
           having
           receiv'd
           this
           letter
           communicated
           it
           to
           the
           correspondents
           of
           
           Mustapha's
           friends
           ,
           who
           thought
           it
           fit
           that
           we
           should
           be
           put
           into
           the
           Masmora
           ,
           as
           well
           to
           see
           whether
           they
           might
           get
           the
           seven
           hundred
           Patacoons
           ,
           as
           to
           shew
           their
           readiness
           to
           serve
           
           Mustapha's
           friends
           .
           The
           Turk
           came
           and
           gave
           us
           an
           account
           what
           had
           been
           resolv'd
           ,
           telling
           us
           it
           was
           no
           fault
           of
           his
           .
           And
           thereupon
           he
           conducted
           us
           to
           the
           Masmora
           .
        
         
           This
           Masmora
           is
           a
           Vault
           thirty
           foot
           under
           ground
           divided
           into
           three
           partitions
           .
           The
           greatest
           of
           the
           three
           is
           about
           twenty
           eight
           foot
           in
           length
           ,
           and
           twenty
           four
           in
           breadth
           ;
           the
           two
           others
           are
           less
           .
           And
           there
           were
           commonly
           detain'd
           there
           an
           hundred
           and
           seventy
           Christian
           Slaves
           .
           This
           prison
           hath
           no
           other
           light
           than
           that
           of
           three
           gates
           which
           are
           above
           in
           the
           mid'st
           of
           the
           Street
           ,
           and
           at
           each
           of
           these
           grates
           there
           is
           a
           hook
           fasten'd
           to
           a
           Line
           ;
           and
           when
           in
           the
           day
           time
           any
           Christians
           pass
           by
           ,
           they
           charitably
           bring
           water
           to
           the
           poor
           Slaves
           ;
           or
           if
           they
           have
           money
           ,
           they
           buy
           somewhat
           for
           them
           ;
           and
           the
           hook
           and
           line
           serve
           to
           let
           down
           what
           they
           would
           give
           them
           .
           The
           Jaylor
           or
           Keeper
           of
           this
           prison
           suffers
           not
           any
           body
           to
           come
           in
           without
           giving
           him
           something
           .
           There
           is
           no
           Privy
           in
           
           it
           ,
           but
           the
           prisoners
           and
           Slaves
           use
           pots
           as
           they
           do
           in
           Spain
           ,
           and
           those
           pots
           are
           hung
           about
           the
           Walls
           ,
           and
           so
           serve
           both
           for
           Tapistry
           and
           perfume
           .
           Besides
           they
           are
           not
           to
           be
           empty'd
           till
           night
           ,
           and
           then
           an
           Officer
           opens
           one
           of
           the
           grates
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           drawn
           up
           by
           the
           hook
           .
           And
           for
           every
           pot
           that
           is
           empty'd
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           paid
           a
           Bobe
           ,
           that
           is
           about
           half
           a
           farthing
           ,
           which
           methinks
           is
           a
           great
           cruelty
           ,
           and
           yet
           all
           those
           who
           are
           put
           into
           that
           miserable
           prison
           ,
           are
           forc'd
           to
           lye
           on
           the
           ground
           ,
           unless
           they
           are
           permitted
           to
           hang
           up
           Hammocks
           made
           of
           Cords
           against
           the
           Walls
           ,
           as
           they
           do
           in
           Ships
           .
           But
           there
           are
           so
           many
           people
           ,
           and
           the
           place
           is
           so
           streight
           ,
           that
           the
           poor
           Slaves
           are
           forc'd
           to
           crow'd
           together
           ,
           and
           lye
           like
           so
           many
           Herrings
           .
           Thence
           it
           comes
           that
           in
           the
           Summer
           time
           especially
           ,
           there
           is
           such
           abundance
           of
           Vermine
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           other
           nastiness
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           as
           troublesome
           being
           there
           as
           rowing
           in
           the
           Gallies
           .
           It
           was
           our
           fortune
           to
           be
           there
           in
           Winter
           .
           But
           what
           troubled
           us
           most
           was
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           night
           time
           ,
           when
           all
           were
           laid
           in
           their
           places
           ,
           some
           lewd
           Boys
           ,
           Moors
           ,
           to
           vex
           the
           poor
           Christians
           ,
           would
           cast
           in
           filth
           ,
           stones
           ,
           water
           ,
           and
           other
           things
           through
           the
           grates
           .
           This
           happen'd
           some
           nights
           three
           or
           four
           times
           ,
           and
           that
           alarm
           oblig'd
           all
           who
           lay
           neer
           the
           grates
           to
           rise
           ;
           for
           all
           lying
           on
           the
           ground
           ,
           he
           who
           rose
           not
           presently
           was
           in
           danger
           of
           being
           trampled
           under-foot
           by
           his
           companions
           ,
           the
           floor
           being
           all
           cover'd
           with
           bodies
           .
        
         
           M.
           Caloën
           and
           I
           lay
           in
           a
           hole
           ,
           so
           that
           we
           were
           not
           oblig'd
           to
           rise
           at
           that
           alarm
           .
           That
           favour
           was
           done
           us
           by
           a
           Knight
           of
           St.
           
           James's
           ,
           a
           Spaniard
           ,
           named
           
             Dom
             Geronimo
             de
             Figuroa
          
           ,
           born
           at
           Corduba
           ,
           and
           a
           Slave
           ,
           who
           was
           very
           kind
           to
           us
           .
           He
           told
           us
           that
           he
           
           took
           his
           diet
           in
           the
           Masmora
           ,
           with
           four
           other
           Slaves
           ,
           at
           ten
           (
           simple
           )
           Ryals
           a
           month
           ;
           whereupon
           M.
           Caloën
           and
           I
           desir'd
           to
           be
           admitted
           among
           them
           at
           the
           same
           rate
           ,
           and
           I
           must
           confess
           we
           were
           well
           treated
           ,
           as
           Slaves
           ,
           having
           as
           much
           meat
           as
           Nature
           requir'd
           ,
           and
           a
           cloath
           laid
           on
           our
           table
           .
           Our
           Host
           was
           a
           Spaniard
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           thirteen
           years
           in
           that
           prison
           ,
           getting
           his
           livelihood
           by
           that
           way
           ,
           and
           yet
           ,
           among
           the
           one
           hundred
           and
           seventy
           Slaves
           ,
           there
           were
           but
           five
           ,
           who
           could
           be
           treated
           at
           that
           rate
           .
        
         
           While
           we
           were
           in
           this
           misery
           ,
           our
           Companion
           Saldens
           returns
           to
           Ceuta
           ,
           where
           he
           receiv'd
           one
           of
           my
           Letters
           ,
           wherein
           I
           gave
           him
           an
           account
           of
           all
           that
           pass'd
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           were
           in
           the
           Masmora
           ,
           upon
           order
           from
           the
           five
           Turks
           at
           Ceuta
           to
           the
           Turk
           who
           kept
           us
           ,
           to
           put
           us
           there
           ,
           till
           we
           promis'd
           to
           give
           the
           seven
           hundred
           Patacoons
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           promis'd
           in
           Flanders
           ,
           as
           the
           same
           Turks
           affirmed
           .
           And
           to
           shew
           that
           M.
           Caloën
           and
           I
           had
           promis'd
           nothing
           as
           to
           that
           sum
           ,
           as
           they
           gave
           out
           at
           Ceuta
           ,
           I
           sent
           him
           also
           a
           Letter
           written
           in
           the
           Turkish
           language
           ,
           by
           the
           Turk
           who
           kept
           us
           ,
           wherein
           he
           acknowledg'd
           ,
           that
           we
           had
           promis'd
           him
           onely
           twenty
           five
           Patacoons
           for
           himself
           ,
           and
           to
           pay
           for
           our
           passage
           from
           Algiers
           to
           Tituan
           .
           The
           Turk
           gave
           me
           the
           Letter
           unseal'd
           ,
           and
           I
           writ
           a
           Post-script
           to
           Saldens
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           cause
           the
           five
           Turks
           to
           be
           chain'd
           and
           put
           into
           the
           Masmora
           at
           Ceuta
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           more
           inconvenient
           place
           then
           that
           of
           Tituan
           ,
           as
           being
           under
           an
           Oven
           ,
           which
           causes
           an
           insupportable
           heat
           .
        
         
           The
           Fathers
           employ'd
           about
           the
           redemption
           of
           Captives
           ,
           whom
           I
           spoke
           of
           before
           ,
           return'd
           to
           Ceuta
           ,
           without
           redeeming
           so
           much
           as
           one
           Christian
           .
           
           The
           reason
           was
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           agree
           with
           the
           Governor
           of
           Tituan
           ;
           for
           the
           ordinary
           way
           of
           agreeing
           is
           ,
           to
           pay
           a
           third
           part
           in
           money
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           two
           thirds
           in
           commodities
           ,
           whereof
           there
           are
           patterns
           shewn
           .
           The
           difference
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           Governor
           would
           not
           take
           the
           commodities
           at
           the
           rate
           set
           upon
           them
           by
           the
           Fathers
           .
           Besides
           he
           would
           have
           oblig'd
           the
           Fathers
           in
           the
           first
           place
           to
           redeem
           thirty
           Slaves
           belonging
           to
           himself
           ,
           at
           the
           rate
           of
           two
           hundred
           Duckets
           a
           piece
           .
           Which
           the
           Fathers
           would
           by
           no
           means
           condescend
           unto
           ,
           in
           regard
           that
           all
           those
           Slaves
           were
           either
           Portuguez
           or
           French
           ,
           and
           the
           Fathers
           said
           ,
           not
           without
           reason
           ,
           
             As
             long
             as
             there
             are
             any
          
           Spanish
           
             Slaves
             ,
             we
             cannot
             redeem
             those
             of
             other
             Nations
             ;
             insomuch
             as
             the
             Alms
             we
             bring
             were
             given
             in
          
           Spain
           
             for
             the
             redemption
             of
          
           Spaniards
           ,
           
             and
             it
             is
             but
             reason
             that
             they
             should
             be
             preferr'd
             before
             others
             .
          
           Hence
           it
           came
           that
           the
           Fathers
           return'd
           without
           doing
           any
           thing
           .
        
         
           I
           gave
           my
           Letter
           to
           a
           free
           Christian
           who
           went
           along
           with
           the
           Fathers
           to
           Ceuta
           ,
           desiring
           him
           to
           deliver
           it
           to
           Saldens
           himself
           ;
           which
           he
           did
           ,
           telling
           him
           ,
           he
           had
           left
           us
           the
           day
           before
           in
           the
           Masmora
           at
           Tituan
           ,
           whereat
           Saldens
           was
           extreamly
           incens'd
           .
           He
           immediately
           order'd
           the
           five
           Turks
           to
           be
           brought
           to
           the
           Masmora
           at
           Ceuta
           ,
           and
           being
           at
           the
           entrance
           of
           it
           ,
           he
           said
           to
           the
           Captain
           
             Hibraim
             Arrais
          
           ,
           who
           was
           one
           of
           the
           five
           ,
           
             Pilla
             Basso
          
           ,
           that
           is
           in
           
             Lingua
             Franca
             ,
             Lay
             him
             down
             on
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             let
             four
             hold
             his
             arms
             and
             leggs
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             be
             cudgell'd
             over
             the
             back
             and
             buttocks
             :
          
           For
           Saldens
           had
           a
           cudgel
           ready
           in
           his
           hand
           ;
           having
           learnt
           that
           kind
           of
           justice
           when
           he
           was
           with
           us
           at
           
             Algiers
             .
             Hibraim
             Arrais
          
           began
           to
           
           put
           off
           his
           cloaths
           ,
           weeping
           ,
           and
           giving
           all
           the
           fair
           words
           he
           could
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           four
           Turks
           shook
           like
           an
           Aspen
           leaf
           ,
           fearing
           the
           same
           Treatment
           .
           All
           that
           pass'd
           by
           (
           for
           this
           was
           done
           in
           the
           Streets
           )
           made
           a
           halt
           to
           see
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Tragedy
           .
           Among
           other
           spectators
           ,
           two
           Turkish
           Merchants
           ,
           who
           chanc'd
           to
           be
           at
           Ceuta
           about
           their
           commerce
           ,
           passing
           by
           the
           place
           ,
           said
           to
           
             Saldens
             ,
             What
             would
             you
             do
             with
             these
             Slaves
             ,
             are
             they
             not
             unfortunate
             enough
             to
             be
             Slaves
             ,
             but
             they
             must
             also
             be
             beaten
             ?
             Salden
          
           being
           extreamly
           incens'd
           ,
           made
           answer
           ,
           
             I
             will
             cudgel
             two
             or
             three
             of
             these
             ungrateful
             Traytors
             to
             death
             ,
             I
             have
             suffered
             them
             to
             walk
             freely
             up
             and
             down
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             withstanding
             that
             kindness
             ,
             they
             have
             caus'd
             my
             Companions
             to
             be
             put
             into
             the
          
           Masmora
           at
           Tituan
           ,
           (
           
             though
             they
             had
             given
             good
             security
             )
             where
             they
             are
             at
             this
             present
             in
             misery
             ,
             and
             these
             Dogs
             walk
             up
             and
             down
             the
             City
             where
             they
             please
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             written
             a
             thousand
             lyes
             to
          
           Tituan
           ,
           
             to
             Trapan
             us
             out
             of
             our
             money
             by
             their
             malicious
             inventions
             ,
             contrary
             to
             all
             right
             .
          
        
         
           Upon
           that
           the
           two
           Merchants
           spoke
           to
           the
           five
           Turks
           in
           their
           own
           language
           ,
           and
           after
           their
           discourse
           was
           ended
           ,
           they
           said
           to
           
             Saldens
             ,
             Forbear
             beating
             these
             Slaves
             ,
             and
             we
             will
             put
             in
             security
             here
             that
             your
             Companions
             shall
             come
             out
             of
             the
          
           Masmora
           ,
           
             and
             be
             brought
             hither
             with
             the
             first
          
           Cafila
           .
           
             We
             will
             write
             to
             morrow
             for
             their
             delivery
             out
             of
             the
          
           Masmora
           .
           Saldens
           seem'd
           to
           be
           satisfy'd
           with
           what
           was
           propos'd
           ,
           yet
           would
           fain
           have
           given
           them
           a
           beating
           .
           But
           upon
           the
           intreaties
           of
           some
           Captain
           's
           of
           the
           Garrison
           ,
           he
           was
           perswaded
           to
           go
           along
           with
           the
           two
           Merchants
           to
           the
           Governor
           ,
           who
           then
           was
           the
           Marquesse
           of
           Miranda
           ,
           and
           Saldens
           and
           the
           two
           Turkes
           alledged
           
           their
           reasons
           .
           After
           he
           had
           heard
           both
           parties
           ,
           and
           brought
           them
           to
           an
           agreement
           ,
           he
           write
           a
           Letter
           to
           this
           effect
           to
           the
           Governor
           of
           Tituan
           .
           
             Send
             me
             along
             with
             the
             first
             Cafila
             two
             Christians
             ,
             named
             
               John
               Baptist
               Caloën
            
             ,
             and
             
               Emanuel
               d'
               Aranda
            
             ,
             and
             I
             promise
             you
             upon
             the
             word
             and
             faith
             of
             a
             Christian
             and
             Knight
             ,
             that
             assoon
             as
             those
             Christians
             shall
             come
             to
             the
             gate
             of
             Ceuta
             ,
             I
             will
             set
             at
             liberty
             the
             five
             Turks
             ,
             named
             
               Mustapha
               Ingles
               ,
               Hibraim
               Arrais
               ,
               Alli
               Tagarino
               ,
               Rhodes
               Mustapha
               ,
            
             and
             
               Mustapha
               Oiga
            
             .
          
        
         
           There
           liv'd
           at
           Ceuta
           a
           Jew
           ,
           a
           man
           of
           great
           reputation
           for
           his
           wealth
           ,
           who
           undertook
           to
           accommodate
           (
           or
           rather
           over-reach
           both
           sides
           )
           the
           difference
           between
           the
           Fathers
           before-mentioned
           and
           the
           Governor
           of
           Tituan
           ,
           whether
           he
           was
           to
           go
           the
           next
           day
           .
           The
           Marquesse's
           Letter
           was
           given
           to
           him
           ,
           with
           order
           to
           deliver
           it
           to
           the
           Governor
           of
           Tituan
           himself
           ,
           which
           he
           did
           the
           next
           day
           .
           In
           the
           evening
           ,
           we
           were
           let
           out
           of
           the
           Masmora
           ,
           with
           permission
           to
           walk
           within
           and
           without
           the
           City
           ,
           as
           we
           pleas'd
           our selves
           .
           We
           went
           immediately
           to
           our
           Chamber
           in
           the
           Jews
           Quarter
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           kept
           during
           our
           absence
           by
           the
           Turk
           who
           had
           the
           over-sight
           of
           us
           .
           What
           happen'd
           in
           the
           Masmora
           ,
           during
           the
           time
           of
           our
           being
           confin'd
           there
           may
           be
           seen
           in
           the
           VII
           .
           and
           XIII
           .
           of
           the
           ensuing
           Relations
           .
        
         
           We
           walk'd
           up
           and
           down
           with
           the
           Turk
           who
           kept
           us
           ,
           in
           expectation
           of
           the
           Cafila
           from
           Ceuta
           ,
           having
           bought
           us
           each
           a
           white
           Cloak
           ,
           such
           as
           in
           the
           Language
           of
           the
           Country
           are
           called
           Albornos
           ,
           and
           a
           red
           Cap
           ,
           garments
           befitting
           Christians
           who
           had
           newly
           recover'd
           their
           Liberty
           .
           Most
           of
           the
           Christian
           Slaves
           
           gave
           us
           Letters
           to
           be
           sent
           to
           their
           Friends
           and
           Relations
           .
           The
           Jew
           who
           mediated
           between
           the
           Fathers
           for
           the
           Redemption
           of
           Captives
           ,
           and
           the
           Governour
           of
           Tituan
           having
           compos'd
           the
           difference
           ,
           (
           or
           to
           say
           better
           over-reach
           both
           )
           was
           to
           return
           the
           next
           day
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           23
           of
           March
           ,
           1642.
           
           We
           took
           two
           hackney
           Horses
           of
           a
           Moor
           who
           was
           to
           go
           with
           the
           same
           Cafila
           to
           Ceuta
           :
           And
           got
           a
           couple
           of
           Pullets
           made
           ready
           ,
           and
           a
           large
           bottle
           of
           Wine
           ,
           to
           refresh
           our selves
           by
           the
           way
           .
        
         
           We
           left
           Tituan
           ,
           accompani'd
           by
           the
           Knight
           
             Philip
             de
             Cherf
          
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           Christian
           Slaves
           our
           friends
           to
           a
           place
           within
           a
           quarter
           of
           a
           league
           to
           the
           City
           ,
           where
           all
           who
           went
           along
           with
           the
           Cafila
           were
           to
           meet
           .
           We
           took
           leave
           of
           such
           as
           came
           along
           with
           us
           ,
           who
           were
           much
           dejected
           that
           they
           were
           still
           to
           continue
           in
           that
           miserable
           state
           of
           Slavery
           .
           We
           got
           that
           evening
           about
           two
           Leagues
           ,
           all
           along
           a
           Champion
           Country
           ,
           which
           from
           that
           place
           to
           Ceuta
           is
           neither
           cultivated
           nor
           inhabited
           ,
           but
           absolutely
           desert
           ,
           though
           the
           soil
           be
           fertile
           enough
           .
           We
           alighted
           in
           the
           open
           fields
           ,
           and
           having
           unloaden
           the
           Mules
           ,
           three
           or
           four
           Turks
           with
           their
           Cutlasses
           cut
           down
           good
           store
           of
           Wood
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           fire
           .
           For
           the
           nights
           in
           that
           Country
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           Spain
           are
           very
           cold
           in
           March.
           All
           setled
           themselves
           about
           the
           fire
           ,
           and
           eat
           what
           they
           brought
           with
           them
           .
           We
           intreated
           some
           of
           the
           chiefest
           Turks
           to
           participate
           of
           our
           provisions
           ,
           but
           they
           would
           have
           excus'd
           themselves
           ,
           saying
           that
           the
           Pullets
           had
           been
           kill'd
           by
           some
           Christian
           ,
           and
           that
           therefore
           they
           could
           not
           eat
           thereof
           .
           I
           was
           fain
           to
           swear
           that
           a
           Turk
           had
           kill'd
           them
           ;
           which
           was
           true
           ,
           for
           we
           had
           brought
           the
           Pullets
           purposely
           
           to
           treat
           them
           by
           the
           way
           .
           Had
           they
           been
           Pyrates
           of
           Algiers
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           have
           been
           so
           scrupulous
           .
           Having
           supp'd
           well
           ,
           we
           lay
           down
           by
           the
           fire
           to
           sleep
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           day
           an
           hour
           before
           Sun-rising
           we
           took
           our
           way
           towards
           Ceuta
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           place
           where
           we
           had
           quarter'd
           the
           night
           before
           to
           Ceuta
           ,
           we
           met
           not
           with
           any
           person
           ,
           nor
           any
           sign
           that
           men
           had
           ever
           inhabited
           that
           way
           ,
           save
           onely
           the
           ruines
           of
           a
           house
           .
           In
           our
           way
           ,
           a
           Turk
           ,
           who
           was
           on
           Horse-back
           ,
           having
           a
           fire-lock
           kill'd
           a
           wild
           Boar
           ;
           but
           in
           regard
           the
           Turks
           are
           not
           permitted
           to
           eat
           thereof
           ,
           M.
           Caloën
           promis'd
           them
           two
           Patacoons
           if
           they
           would
           bring
           him
           to
           the
           City
           for
           us
           ;
           which
           they
           did
           ,
           cutting
           it
           him
           into
           quarters
           ,
           and
           putting
           them
           on
           the
           Mules
           .
           When
           the
           Cafila
           comes
           within
           a
           league
           of
           Ceuta
           ,
           it
           must
           take
           a
           certain
           way
           that
           it
           may
           be
           discover'd
           by
           the
           Sentinels
           of
           the
           City
           ;
           and
           the
           very
           coming
           that
           way
           signifies
           friends
           .
           When
           we
           were
           got
           within
           two
           Musket-shots
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           a
           Moor
           said
           to
           M.
           Caloën
           and
           me
           ,
           
             Christians
             ,
             stay
             here
             ,
             I
             have
             order
             to
             keep
             you
             here
             ,
             till
             the
             five
             Turks
             are
             come
             hither
             also
             .
          
           There
           was
           no
           reply
           to
           be
           made
           ;
           I
           gave
           my
           Prayer-Book
           to
           a
           Jew
           ,
           who
           was
           going
           to
           the
           City
           ,
           to
           serve
           for
           a
           signal
           to
           Saldens
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           know
           we
           were
           there
           ,
           expecting
           admission
           into
           the
           City
           .
           This
           was
           about
           nine
           in
           the
           morning
           ,
           and
           we
           continu'd
           there
           till
           three
           in
           the
           afternoon
           ,
           there
           being
           no
           person
           with
           us
           but
           the
           Moor
           who
           guarded
           us
           ,
           devoutly
           expecting
           the
           five
           Turks
           .
           We
           could
           not
           imagine
           what
           might
           be
           the
           reason
           of
           their
           stay
           .
           But
           between
           three
           and
           four
           we
           saw
           the
           gate
           opened
           ,
           and
           the
           Draw-bridge
           let
           down
           ;
           and
           there
           came
           out
           some
           
           thirty
           Horse-men
           arm'd
           with
           Lances
           and
           Bucklers
           of
           Leather
           ,
           which
           in
           Spanish
           are
           called
           Adargas
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           the
           party
           better
           mounted
           than
           the
           rest
           ,
           rode
           a
           good
           way
           into
           the
           Country
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           to
           make
           a
           discovery
           .
           Then
           he
           put
           up
           his
           Bonnet
           on
           the
           top
           of
           the
           Lance
           ,
           as
           a
           signal
           that
           there
           were
           no
           Ambuscadoes
           .
           Those
           of
           the
           party
           having
           seen
           that
           signal
           divided
           themselves
           into
           divers
           lesser
           parties
           ,
           and
           planted
           themselves
           upon
           some
           of
           the
           avenues
           .
           The
           Leader
           of
           that
           Party
           wish'd
           us
           happiness
           with
           our
           Liberty
           ,
           and
           told
           us
           ,
           that
           our
           Companion
           was
           talking
           with
           the
           Governor
           concerning
           our
           entrance
           into
           the
           City
           .
           While
           I
           was
           speaking
           with
           the
           Captain
           ,
           I
           saw
           coming
           out
           of
           the
           City
           a
           Company
           of
           Foot
           ,
           about
           one
           hundred
           and
           fifty
           men
           in
           number
           ,
           which
           Company
           drew
           up
           into
           a
           little
           Batallion
           ,
           between
           the
           Horse
           and
           the
           City
           .
           After
           that
           I
           saw
           coming
           out
           about
           a
           hundred
           Slaves
           ,
           Turks
           ,
           and
           Moors
           ,
           every
           one
           loaden
           with
           two
           heavy
           Iron
           Chains
           ,
           with
           a
           great
           Pot
           on
           his
           Back
           ,
           and
           they
           came
           between
           the
           Body
           of
           Foot
           and
           the
           City
           to
           fetch
           Spring-water
           in
           their
           Pots
           .
           And
           this
           was
           done
           twice
           or
           thrice
           a
           week
           with
           the
           same
           vigilance
           ,
           as
           well
           out
           of
           a
           fear
           of
           being
           surpris'd
           by
           the
           Barbarians
           ,
           as
           of
           loosing
           their
           Slaves
           .
        
         
           Having
           observ'd
           all
           that
           pass'd
           ,
           we
           wondred
           much
           that
           Saldens
           staid
           so
           long
           .
           The
           reason
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           Governor
           of
           Ceuta
           by
           his
           letter
           before-mentioned
           had
           promis'd
           the
           Governour
           of
           Tituan
           ,
           to
           set
           the
           five
           Turks
           at
           liberty
           as
           soon
           as
           we
           were
           come
           to
           the
           Gates
           of
           Ceuta
           ,
           which
           he
           durst
           not
           do
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           in
           regard
           it
           was
           publickly
           known
           at
           Ceuta
           ,
           that
           a
           Ship
           was
           expected
           there
           from
           Tangiers
           .
           And
           if
           those
           five
           Turks
           
           had
           then
           been
           permitted
           to
           go
           for
           Tituan
           ,
           no
           doubt
           they
           would
           have
           given
           notice
           of
           it
           to
           the
           Pyrats
           of
           that
           City
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           Ship
           might
           run
           the
           hazard
           of
           being
           taken
           .
           On
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           we
           were
           in
           great
           hazard
           and
           danger
           ,
           either
           to
           be
           forc'd
           to
           return
           to
           Tituan
           ,
           or
           remain
           without
           the
           City
           to
           be
           a
           prey
           to
           the
           Barbarians
           ,
           who
           many
           times
           come
           within
           reach
           of
           the
           Canon
           of
           the
           City
           .
           But
           our
           Companion
           Saldens
           manag'd
           the
           business
           so
           well
           with
           the
           assistance
           of
           
             Dom
             Martin
             de
             Pegnalosa
          
           ,
           that
           the
           Governor
           having
           sent
           for
           the
           five
           Turks
           ,
           said
           to
           them
           .
           
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             I
             have
             engag'd
             my
             word
             to
             the
             Governor
             of
          
           Tituan
           ,
           
             that
             I
             would
             set
             you
             five
             at
             liberty
             assoon
             as
             the
             two
             Christians
             should
             come
             to
             the
             gates
             of
             this
             City
             ;
             and
             now
             that
             they
             are
             come
             ,
             I
             neither
             can
             nor
             dare
             set
             you
             at
             liberty
             according
             to
             my
             promise
             ,
             because
             you
             know
             there
             is
             expected
             here
             a
             Ship
             richly
             loaden
             from
          
           Tangiers
           .
           
             But
             to
             shew
             you
             that
             I
             am
             a
             person
             tender
             of
             my
             word
             ,
             the
             two
             Christians
             shall
             return
             back
             again
             to
          
           Tituan
           ,
           
             or
             they
             shall
             remain
             without
             the
             City
             ,
             till
             the
             said
             Ship
             be
             come
             in
             .
             But
             if
             you
             are
             content
             that
             the
             two
             Christians
             shall
             come
             into
             the
             City
             ,
             I
             promise
             you
             upon
             the
             word
             of
             a
             Knight
             ,
             that
             assoon
             as
             this
             Ship
             shall
             come
             in
             ,
             I
             will
             permit
             you
             to
             depart
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             I
             declare
             you
             from
             this
             present
             free
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Turkes
           accepted
           of
           this
           condition
           ,
           confiding
           in
           the
           promises
           of
           the
           Governor
           ,
           yet
           thought
           they
           fit
           to
           draw
           up
           a
           little
           writing
           of
           it
           .
           Whereupon
           about
           four
           in
           the
           afternoon
           Saldens
           sent
           us
           word
           that
           he
           would
           come
           and
           meet
           us
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           was
           first
           to
           speak
           to
           the
           Governor
           .
           About
           half
           an
           hour
           after
           he
           came
           ,
           accompany'd
           by
           
             Dom
             Martin
             de
             Pegnalosa
          
           ,
           who
           kindly
           assisted
           him
           in
           all
           his
           affairs
           .
           It
           is
           impossible
           
           to
           express
           the
           joy
           and
           satisfaction
           of
           his
           meeting
           with
           our
           Companion
           after
           whom
           we
           had
           languish'd
           so
           long
           .
           After
           mutual
           embraces
           ,
           all
           present
           wish'd
           us
           happiness
           with
           our
           liberty
           .
           VVe
           made
           our
           entrance
           together
           into
           Ceuta
           ,
           more
           content
           then
           the
           Roman
           Emperors
           when
           they
           return'd
           in
           triumph
           to
           the
           City
           of
           Rome
           .
           We
           went
           to
           kiss
           the
           Governor's
           hand
           ,
           presenting
           him
           with
           the
           head
           of
           the
           wild
           Boar
           which
           had
           been
           kill'd
           by
           the
           way
           ;
           and
           as
           we
           came
           out
           of
           his
           Palace
           ,
           the
           five
           Turks
           came
           to
           welcome
           us
           :
           They
           went
           along
           with
           us
           to
           our
           Inn
           ,
           where
           we
           treated
           them
           ,
           and
           we
           mutually
           related
           to
           each
           other
           our
           past
           adventures
           .
           Then
           was
           it
           that
           there
           pass'd
           among
           us
           three
           ,
           the
           greatest
           satisfaction
           and
           enjoyments
           ,
           that
           ever
           we
           had
           ,
           or
           ever
           shall
           have
           in
           our
           lives
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           several
           times
           before
           ,
           an
           excessive
           mirth
           will
           soon
           meet
           with
           some
           check
           or
           other
           ;
           our
           Companion
           Saldens
           began
           to
           relate
           unto
           us
           ,
           how
           that
           one
           of
           the
           five
           Turks
           being
           in
           prison
           at
           Bruges
           had
           embrac'd
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           .
           We
           fell
           into
           a
           consultation
           what
           we
           should
           do
           upon
           that
           conjuncture
           .
           For
           if
           we
           discover'd
           that
           he
           was
           become
           a
           Christian
           ,
           the
           Governor
           could
           not
           permit
           him
           to
           depart
           .
           And
           whereas
           he
           had
           engag'd
           his
           word
           to
           the
           Governor
           of
           Tituan
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           set
           them
           all
           at
           liberty
           ,
           no
           doubt
           he
           would
           have
           sent
           us
           back
           thither
           .
           For
           he
           was
           a
           person
           understood
           himself
           very
           well
           ,
           as
           to
           what
           he
           was
           oblig'd
           to
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           pass'd
           his
           word
           to
           a
           Mahometane
           Governor
           ;
           and
           he
           laugh'd
           at
           those
           ,
           who
           taught
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           is
           not
           oblig'd
           to
           keep
           his
           word
           with
           people
           of
           another
           Religion
           or
           Sect.
           To
           suffer
           him
           to
           go
           ,
           knowing
           he
           was
           a
           Christian
           ,
           went
           against
           our
           Conscience
           .
           We
           advis'd
           with
           an
           old
           
           Cavalier
           ,
           who
           was
           better
           acquainted
           with
           the
           disposition
           of
           the
           Turks
           ,
           then
           he
           ,
           who
           ,
           out
           of
           zeal
           without
           prudence
           ,
           had
           converted
           that
           Turk
           .
           His
           advice
           was
           ,
           that
           Saldens
           should
           speak
           alone
           to
           the
           Turk
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           discourse
           should
           be
           to
           this
           purpose
           .
           Alli
           (
           so
           was
           his
           Name
           )
           
             you
             know
             that
             you
             embrac'd
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             in
          
           Flanders
           ,
           
             what
             is
             now
             your
             intention
          
           ?
           In
           case
           he
           reply
           ,
           
             I
             am
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             continue
             in
             the
             Christian
             Apostolick
             and
             Roman
             Faith
          
           :
           Then
           Saldens
           shall
           say
           to
           him
           ,
           
             Go
             to
             the
             Governor
             ,
             and
             tell
             him
             that
             you
             are
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             will
             stay
             here
             ;
             and
             go
             and
             say
             the
             same
             thing
             to
             your
             four
             Companions
             .
          
           Then
           the
           Governor
           ,
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           his
           Companions
           ,
           will
           ask
           him
           ,
           whether
           he
           will
           return
           into
           his
           Country
           .
           If
           he
           answers
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           not
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           say
           that
           he
           is
           a
           Christian
           ,
           he
           shall
           stay
           ,
           and
           the
           Governor
           shall
           be
           discharg'd
           .
           Saldens
           put
           this
           advice
           in
           execution
           ,
           but
           Alli
           made
           answer
           that
           he
           would
           return
           into
           his
           Country
           .
           Whereupon
           we
           engag'd
           our selves
           no
           further
           in
           the
           business
           .
        
         
           Mach
           24.
           1642.
           
           Was
           the
           day
           of
           our
           absolute
           liberty
           ,
           whereupon
           one
           of
           my
           friends
           made
           these
           two
           Chronograms
           ,
           whereof
           one
           shews
           the
           day
           of
           my
           being
           taken
           by
           the
           Turks
           ,
           the
           other
           that
           of
           my
           Redemption
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           Chronicum
           Captivitatis
           .
           MensIs
           aVgVstI
           DIe
           XXII
           .
           CaptVs
           .
           Chronicum
           Redemptionis
           .
           MartII
           XXIIII
           .
           reDVCtVs
           fVIt
           .
        
         
           The
           day
           after
           our
           arrival
           we
           went
           all
           three
           to
           the
           great
           Church
           at
           Ceuta
           ,
           to
           do
           our
           devotions
           .
           This
           Church
           is
           called
           ,
           
             Our
             Lady's
             Church
             of
             Africk
          
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           the
           Metropolitane
           Church
           .
           We
           kiss'd
           the
           Bishop's
           hand
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           devout
           old
           Man
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           train
           consisted
           of
           one
           
           Negro-Slave
           .
           He
           ask'd
           us
           whether
           we
           were
           Christians
           (
           he
           meant
           Catholicks
           )
           We
           answer'd
           that
           we
           were
           
             Roman
             Catholicks
          
           ,
           and
           subjects
           of
           his
           Majesty
           of
           Spain
           .
           Upon
           this
           answer
           the
           good
           Bishop
           gave
           us
           his
           benediction
           .
           We
           staid
           at
           Ceuta
           eight
           days
           ,
           intending
           to
           go
           to
           Gibraltar
           with
           a
           Brigantine
           well
           arm'd
           ;
           for
           that
           passage
           is
           very
           dangerous
           .
           This
           Brigantine
           had
           fifteen
           banks
           ,
           and
           on
           every
           bank
           two
           Souldiers
           to
           Row
           ,
           who
           had
           their
           Arms
           lying
           ready
           by
           them
           .
           In
           four
           hours
           ,
           we
           pass'd
           from
           Africk
           to
           Europe
           ,
           not
           without
           great
           fear
           of
           being
           once
           more
           taken
           by
           the
           Turks
           ,
           for
           I
           knew
           those
           Souldiers
           were
           as
           good
           Sea-men
           ,
           as
           the
           English
           
           Master
           ,
           when
           we
           were
           taken
           ,
           shew'd
           himself
           a
           valiant
           Souldier
           .
        
         
           We
           came
           to
           Gibraltar
           ,
           and
           stay'd
           there
           three
           days
           ,
           and
           went
           to
           do
           our
           devotions
           at
           a
           Chappel
           a
           quarter
           of
           a
           league
           without
           the
           City
           ,
           and
           directly
           where
           the
           distance
           is
           least
           between
           Africk
           and
           Europe
           ,
           called
           
             Our
             Lady's
             Chappel
             of
             Europe
          
           ,
           a
           place
           much
           frequented
           by
           all
           those
           who
           have
           friends
           and
           Relations
           in
           Slavery
           .
           VVe
           went
           from
           Gibraltar
           on
           Horse-back
           for
           Cadiz
           ,
           which
           is
           two
           days
           journey
           .
           M.
           Caloën
           and
           I
           were
           in
           our
           white
           cloaks
           and
           red
           caps
           ;
           whence
           it
           came
           that
           in
           our
           way
           ,
           and
           at
           all
           the
           Villages
           where
           we
           alighted
           ,
           all
           those
           who
           had
           any
           friends
           in
           Slavery
           came
           to
           see
           us
           ,
           to
           know
           whether
           we
           had
           any
           Letters
           or
           news
           from
           them
           .
           Being
           at
           Cadiz
           ,
           we
           got
           us
           cloaths
           made
           us
           after
           the
           Christian
           mode
           ,
           and
           thence
           we
           went
           to
           Madrid
           ,
           where
           we
           staid
           two
           months
           all
           three
           together
           .
        
         
           Some
           days
           after
           ,
           Saldens
           went
           away
           with
           his
           old
           Master
           ,
           the
           Marquess
           of
           Solero
           ,
           for
           the
           Army
           of
           Catalonia
           ,
           and
           M.
           Caloën
           and
           I
           came
           to
           St.
           
           Sebastian's
           in
           Biscay
           ,
           and
           travell'd
           without
           any
           Pass
           through
           all
           France
           ,
           trusting
           to
           an
           Attestation
           we
           had
           from
           the
           Fathers
           employ'd
           about
           the
           Redemption
           of
           Captives
           ,
           certifying
           that
           we
           came
           out
           of
           Slavery
           .
           But
           where
           we
           had
           no
           occasion
           to
           shew
           the
           Attestation
           ,
           we
           pretended
           to
           be
           Hollanders
           .
           Being
           come
           to
           Paris
           ,
           we
           were
           inform'd
           that
           at
           Dieppe
           ,
           as
           also
           at
           Callice
           ,
           the
           Governors
           very
           strictly
           examin'd
           Strangers
           ,
           especially
           such
           as
           would
           cross
           over
           into
           England
           .
           To
           avoid
           this
           examination
           we
           took
           Shipping
           at
           Rovën
           in
           a
           Hamburgher
           ,
           bound
           for
           Scotland
           .
           Being
           at
           Sea
           ,
           we
           told
           the
           Master
           that
           we
           would
           gladly
           see
           England
           ,
           and
           
           that
           if
           he
           would
           set
           us
           ashoar
           neer
           Dover
           ,
           we
           would
           give
           the
           Boats-crue
           somewhat
           to
           drink
           .
           VVe
           were
           accordingly
           landed
           within
           half
           a
           league
           of
           Dover
           ,
           whither
           we
           went
           afoot
           .
           And
           the
           next
           day
           we
           pass'd
           over
           with
           the
           Packet-boat
           to
           Dunkirk
           .
        
         
           Thus
           ,
           after
           divers
           traverses
           of
           fortune
           and
           strange
           adventures
           ,
           I
           came
           to
           Dunkirk
           ,
           reflecting
           on
           the
           hardship
           ,
           the
           dangers
           ,
           the
           vain
           hopes
           ,
           the
           happinesses
           ,
           the
           misfortunes
           ,
           and
           a
           thousand
           other
           accidents
           which
           I
           had
           run
           through
           ,
           during
           the
           time
           of
           my
           unhappy
           travels
           ,
           wherein
           I
           was
           much
           troubled
           in
           body
           ,
           but
           much
           more
           afflicted
           in
           mind
           .
           I
           leave
           it
           to
           the
           Reader
           ,
           to
           imagine
           what
           satisfaction
           it
           was
           to
           me
           ,
           to
           see
           the
           Steeples
           and
           other
           Structures
           of
           my
           dear
           Country
           ,
           where
           I
           had
           wish'd
           my self
           a
           thousand
           and
           a
           thousand
           times
           ,
           representing
           to
           my self
           the
           delightful
           interview
           of
           my
           dear
           friends
           ,
           and
           particularly
           my
           indulgent
           Mother
           ,
           from
           whom
           ,
           my
           Brothers
           and
           Sisters
           ,
           for
           important
           reasons
           ,
           had
           till
           that
           time
           conceal'd
           my
           Captivity
           ,
           and
           other
           misfortunes
           ,
           perswading
           her
           sometimes
           that
           I
           was
           sick
           ,
           sometimes
           that
           other
           accidents
           ,
           yet
           such
           as
           were
           probable
           ,
           had
           happened
           to
           me
           .
           Amidst
           these
           reflections
           ,
           on
           the
           20.
           day
           of
           August
           1642.
           
           I
           came
           to
           the
           City
           of
           Bruges
           ,
           rendring
           most
           humble
           thanks
           to
           God
           ,
           who
           had
           conducted
           me
           ,
           through
           so
           many
           dangers
           by
           Sea
           and
           Land
           ,
           to
           the
           gates
           of
           the
           City
           where
           I
           drew
           my
           first
           breath
           ,
           and
           gave
           me
           the
           time
           and
           convenience
           to
           praise
           his
           glorious
           Mother
           the
           Virgin
           Mary
           ,
           whom
           all
           Christians
           ought
           to
           invocate
           as
           the
           
             Comforter
             of
             the
             afflicted
          
           .
           But
           for
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           shall
           ,
           for
           many
           reasons
           ,
           acknowledge
           all
           the
           days
           of
           my
           life
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           particularly
           oblig'd
           to
           honor
           her
           ,
           to
           serve
           her
           ,
           and
           to
           
           render
           her
           all
           possible
           thanks
           ,
           as
           a
           Christian
           ought
           to
           do
           to
           the
           common
           Mother
           of
           all
           Christians
           .
           And
           in
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           commandment
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           honour
           my
           natural
           Mother
           ,
           whom
           I
           found
           in
           health
           with
           my
           Brothers
           and
           Sisters
           .
           The
           content
           and
           joy
           we
           had
           at
           our
           meeting
           ,
           I
           omit
           as
           being
           beyond
           expression
           .
           But
           what
           I
           have
           said
           elsewhere
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           mourning
           and
           sorrow
           are
           the
           neer
           attendants
           of
           joy
           and
           satisfaction
           ,
           may
           be
           further
           seen
           here
           also
           ;
           for
           some
           few
           days
           after
           my
           return
           ,
           my
           Brother-in-law
           ,
           and
           dear
           Mother
           ended
           their
           days
           ,
           to
           whom
           I
           wish
           eternal
           rest
           ;
           laying
           aside
           my
           Pen
           ,
           to
           acknowledge
           the
           pains
           the
           Reader
           hath
           taken
           in
           perusing
           my
           Adventures
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           SHORT
           ACCOUNT
           Of
           the
           ANTIQUITY
           Of
           the
           City
           of
           ALGIERS
           .
        
         
           THe
           City
           of
           Algiers
           is
           scituated
           in
           a
           Province
           of
           Africk
           ,
           anciently
           called
           
             Mauritania
             Caesariensis
          
           ,
           on
           the
           side
           of
           the
           Mediterranean
           Sea.
           Its
           elevation
           is
           at
           37.
           degrees
           .
           It
           is
           not
           known
           who
           were
           the
           Founders
           of
           this
           City
           ,
           for
           what
           is
           conjecturable
           seems
           fabulous
           .
           But
           whta's
           most
           certain
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           Strabo
           ,
           a
           creditable
           Author
           ,
           speaking
           of
           
             Mauritania
             Caesariensis
          
           ,
           says
           ,
           that
           on
           the
           Mediterranean
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           City
           called
           Jol
           ,
           which
           was
           rebuilt
           by
           Juba
           ,
           the
           Father
           of
           Ptolomy
           ,
           
           who
           chang'd
           the
           name
           of
           Jol
           into
           Jol-Caesaria
           ;
           affirming
           further
           ,
           that
           the
           said
           City
           had
           a
           little
           Island
           before
           the
           Port
           ,
           at
           the
           37.
           degree
           of
           Elevation
           .
           Whence
           it
           may
           be
           inferr'd
           ,
           that
           he
           speaks
           of
           Algiers
           ;
           inasmuch
           as
           there
           is
           no
           City
           on
           the
           Coast
           of
           Africk
           at
           the
           37.
           degree
           ,
           which
           hath
           a
           little
           Island
           before
           the
           Port
           ,
           but
           this
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           to
           be
           observ'd
           ,
           that
           we
           speak
           here
           of
           young
           Juba
           ,
           Son
           of
           King
           Juba
           the
           first
           of
           that
           name
           ,
           and
           Nephew
           or
           Grand-child
           to
           that
           great
           Boncho
           King
           of
           Mauritania
           .
           This
           Juba
           ,
           of
           whom
           I
           speak
           ,
           was
           taken
           in
           the
           Battel
           ,
           wherein
           the
           forces
           of
           Pompey
           ,
           being
           retreated
           out
           of
           Africk
           ,
           were
           defeated
           by
           the
           Caesarian
           Party
           .
           And
           this
           young
           Juba
           was
           carried
           to
           Rome
           ,
           fasten'd
           to
           the
           Emperor
           's
           triumphal
           Chariot
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           custom
           of
           the
           Romans
           .
           Being
           a
           young
           man
           ,
           he
           was
           brought
           up
           at
           Rome
           ,
           and
           prov'd
           so
           successful
           in
           his
           Studies
           ,
           that
           the
           Emperor
           Augustus
           not
           onely
           gave
           him
           his
           liberty
           ,
           but
           also
           married
           him
           to
           a
           daughter
           of
           Mark
           Anthony's
           and
           Cleopatra
           ,
           named
           Silen●
           ,
           Queen
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           as
           Suetonius
           affirms
           ,
           lib.
           1.
           and
           for
           dowry
           gave
           him
           his
           Father's
           Kingdom
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           all
           Mauritania
           ,
           which
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           comprehended
           the
           Kingdoms
           of
           
             Morocco
             ,
             Tr●●ante
             ,
             Fez
             ,
             Tremesen
             ,
             Oran
             ,
             Tunis
             ,
             Algiers
             ,
             ●●gy
             ,
          
           as
           far
           as
           Bona
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           vast
           space
           of
           a
           very
           fertile
           and
           rich
           ground
           .
           Thence
           is
           it
           that
           Plutarch
           saies
           ,
           that
           Juba
           had
           a
           fortunate
           Slavery
           ;
           and
           as
           Suetonius
           affirmes
           ,
           lib.
           2.
           
           Juba
           in
           acknowledgement
           of
           the
           kindness
           he
           had
           receiv'd
           ,
           and
           to
           continue
           in
           the
           Emperor's
           favour
           ,
           gave
           that
           City
           the
           name
           of
           Jo●-Caesaria
           .
        
         
           Whence
           it
           may
           easily
           be
           conjectur'd
           ,
           that
           this
           City
           
           was
           in
           that
           time
           a
           place
           of
           great
           account
           ,
           since
           Juba
           made
           choice
           of
           it
           among
           all
           those
           of
           his
           Kingdome
           ,
           to
           eternise
           the
           name
           of
           that
           glorious
           Prince
           
             Augustus
             Caesar
          
           ,
           since
           he
           Re-built
           it
           ,
           and
           kept
           his
           Court
           there
           ,
           as
           Pliny
           affirms
           ,
           lib.
           5.
           ch
           .
           2.
           
           After
           
           Juba's
           Death
           ,
           Ptolomey
           ,
           his
           Son
           ,
           succeeded
           him
           in
           his
           Father's
           Kingdome
           :
           But
           the
           Emperour
           Caligula
           caus'd
           him
           to
           be
           Kill'd
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           means
           ,
           became
           Master
           of
           all
           those
           Kingdoms
           ,
           dividing
           them
           into
           two
           Provinces
           ,
           calling
           the
           one
           
             Mauritania
             Tingitensis
          
           ,
           from
           the
           name
           of
           the
           City
           Tingis
           ,
           now
           called
           Tangiers
           ,
           according
           to
           Suetonius
           ,
           lib.
           2.
           making
           that
           City
           the
           Metropolis
           of
           
             Mauritania
             Tingitensis
          
           ;
           and
           calling
           the
           other
           part
           
             Mauritania
             Caesariana
          
           ,
           taking
           that
           name
           from
           Jol-Caesaria
           ,
           inasmuch
           as
           that
           City
           was
           the
           Metropolis
           of
           that
           great
           Province
           .
           In
           that
           met
           the
           Assembly
           which
           the
           Romans
           called
           
             Conventus
             Provinciarum
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Roman
           Governours
           kept
           their
           Residence
           there
           .
           The
           Emperour
           Claudius
           ,
           who
           succeeded
           Caligula
           inrich'd
           that
           City
           with
           Roman
           Colonies
           ,
           with
           the
           same
           freedome
           and
           priviledges
           as
           the
           Citizens
           of
           Rome
           then
           had
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           year
           of
           our
           Lord
           427.
           
           Guntario
           and
           Genserico
           Kings
           of
           the
           Vandalls
           and
           Alans
           ,
           having
           subdu'd
           Spain
           ,
           pass'd
           into
           Africk
           ,
           destroy'd
           and
           sack'd
           the
           two
           
           Mauritania's
           ,
           especially
           the
           two
           Metropolitan
           Cities
           .
           And
           in
           the
           year
           697.
           the
           Alarbes
           ,
           or
           Arabians
           ,
           destroy'd
           in
           a
           manner
           all
           Africk
           ;
           but
           notwithstanding
           that
           second
           Destruction
           ,
           that
           City
           was
           still
           Inhabited
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           reason
           of
           its
           excellent
           Scituation
           .
           For
           the
           Sea
           strikes
           against
           the
           Walls
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           a
           little
           Island
           ,
           distant
           from
           the
           City
           about
           a
           Bow-shot
           ,
           serves
           for
           a
           Port
           to
           it
           .
           The
           Fortifications
           
           in
           that
           time
           were
           very
           good
           ,
           and
           the
           Soil
           very
           fertil
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           a
           great
           many
           Springs
           which
           water
           the
           Gardens
           .
           Whence
           it
           came
           ,
           that
           this
           City
           never
           wanted
           Citizens
           .
           The
           change
           of
           the
           name
           of
           Jol-Caesaria
           was
           caus'd
           by
           the
           Alarbes
           ,
           who
           conquer'd
           Africk
           ;
           for
           they
           call'd
           it
           ,
           as
           indeed
           they
           do
           at
           present
           ,
           Algezir
           ,
           which
           signifies
           an
           Island
           ,
           inasmuch
           as
           there
           is
           a
           little
           Island
           before
           the
           City
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           meant
           by
           Algezir
           ,
           the
           City
           of
           the
           Island
           .
           But
           in
           regard
           Foreiners
           cannot
           well
           pronounce
           the
           word
           Algezir
           ,
           the
           Italians
           and
           Spaniards
           call
           it
           Argil
           ,
           the
           
             French
             Alger
          
           ,
           and
           the
           English
           commonly
           Algiers
           .
        
         
           When
           the
           Alarbes
           were
           absolute
           Masters
           of
           Africk
           ,
           and
           had
           made
           a
           division
           of
           all
           the
           Provinces
           ,
           
             Mauritania
             Caesariensis
          
           fell
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Tremesen
           ,
           to
           whom
           those
           of
           Algiers
           paid
           tribute
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           till
           one
           Albuferiz
           a
           very
           powerful
           King
           of
           Tunis
           became
           Master
           of
           the
           City
           of
           Bugy
           ,
           forcing
           even
           the
           King
           of
           Tremesen
           to
           be
           his
           Tributary
           .
           The
           King
           of
           Bugy
           dying
           ,
           divided
           his
           Territories
           among
           his
           three
           Children
           ,
           and
           gave
           the
           youngest
           whose
           name
           was
           Habdulhaziz
           ,
           the
           City
           of
           Bugy
           ,
           making
           it
           as
           it
           were
           the
           Metropolis
           of
           that
           new
           Kingdom
           .
           This
           King
           Habdulhaziz
           engag'd
           himself
           in
           a
           War
           against
           the
           King
           of
           Tremesen
           ;
           those
           of
           Algiers
           finding
           themselves
           incommodated
           by
           the
           War
           ,
           and
           considering
           that
           the
           King
           of
           Tremesen
           (
           to
           whom
           they
           paid
           a
           great
           Tribute
           )
           had
           no
           care
           of
           them
           ,
           nor
           Fo●ces
           sufficient
           to
           defend
           them
           ,
           were
           oblig'd
           to
           pay
           Tribute
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Bugy
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           declar'd
           themselves
           enemies
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Tremesen
           .
           This
           subjection
           lasted
           till
           the
           Count
           
             Pedro
             Navarro
          
           in
           the
           
           year
           of
           our
           Lord
           1509.
           got
           for
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           the
           Cities
           of
           Oran
           and
           Bugy
           .
           Those
           of
           Algiers
           fearing
           the
           same
           success
           as
           Oran
           and
           Bugy
           ,
           thought
           it
           their
           best
           course
           to
           put
           themselves
           under
           the
           protection
           of
           the
           great
           Prince
           of
           the
           Alarbes
           ,
           named
           
             Selim
             Eutemi
          
           ,
           who
           had
           always
           Liv'd
           in
           the
           Campagnes
           about
           Algiers
           .
           This
           Selim
           came
           and
           made
           his
           residence
           in
           the
           City
           of
           Algiers
           to
           defend
           it
           ;
           which
           he
           did
           for
           some
           years
           ,
           till
           the
           Turks
           ,
           by
           Tyranny
           ,
           became
           Masters
           of
           Algiers
           ,
           as
           shall
           be
           seen
           in
           the
           subsequent
           discourse
           .
        
         
           
             How
             the
             City
             of
             Algiers
             came
             under
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Turks
             .
          
           
             THe
             ordinary
             exercise
             of
             the
             Citizens
             of
             Algiers
             ,
             in
             that
             time
             ,
             was
             to
             play
             the
             Pyrats
             with
             their
             Barks
             with
             Oars
             ;
             and
             this
             exercise
             increas'd
             daily
             .
             In
             the
             year
             1592.
             in
             which
             King
             Ferdinand
             got
             the
             City
             of
             Granada
             ,
             great
             numbers
             of
             Moors
             pass'd
             as
             well
             from
             Granada
             ,
             as
             from
             Valentia
             and
             Arragon
             ,
             into
             Africk
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             brought
             up
             in
             Spain
             ;
             So
             that
             knowing
             the
             ways
             ,
             the
             Language
             ,
             and
             being
             vers'd
             in
             the
             business
             of
             War
             ,
             all
             their
             work
             was
             ,
             by
             perpetual
             Incursions
             ,
             to
             infest
             the
             Coasts
             of
             
               Spain
               ,
               Major●a
               ,
               Minorca
               ,
               Ivica
               ,
            
             and
             the
             other
             Islands
             .
          
           
             The
             City
             of
             Oran
             being
             reduc'd
             in
             the
             year
             1509.
             as
             we
             said
             before
             ,
             King
             Ferdinand
             sent
             a
             powerful
             Fleet
             to
             destroy
             the
             City
             of
             Algiers
             ,
             with
             all
             Pyrats
             belonging
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             clear
             the
             Sea
             of
             that
             barbarous
             Nation
             .
             Those
             of
             Algiers
             seeing
             that
             Naval
             
             force
             ready
             to
             fall
             upon
             them
             ,
             submitted
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Spain
             ,
             obliging
             themselves
             to
             pay
             him
             an
             annual
             Tribute
             :
             And
             whereas
             the
             main
             design
             was
             to
             destroy
             the
             Pyrats
             ,
             the
             Spaniards
             made
             a
             Fort
             within
             the
             City
             ▪
             kept
             by
             a
             Capt●in
             and
             two
             hundred
             Souldiers
             .
             This
             place
             was
             always
             well
             furnish'd
             with
             Ammunitions
             ,
             and
             Provisions
             ,
             and
             kept
             both
             Pyrats
             and
             Citizens
             in
             awe
             .
             As
             long
             as
             that
             great
             Monarch
             liv'd
             ,
             those
             of
             Algiers
             paid
             their
             Tribute
             ,
             and
             patiently
             endur'd
             the
             inconvenience
             of
             that
             Fort
             ,
             not
             presuming
             so
             much
             as
             to
             Mutter
             ,
             till
             the
             Death
             of
             that
             King
             ,
             which
             happen'd
             in
             the
             year
             1516.
             
          
           
             Upon
             his
             Death
             ,
             they
             resolv'd
             to
             rid
             their
             hands
             of
             their
             Neighbours
             the
             Christians
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             the
             Fort
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             pay
             no
             more
             Tribute
             to
             the
             Spaniards
             .
             In
             order
             to
             the
             execution
             of
             their
             design
             ,
             they
             sent
             to
             
               Aruch
               Barberossa
            
             ,
             who
             was
             then
             at
             Higir
             ,
             a
             place
             seated
             on
             the
             side
             of
             the
             Mediterranean
             Sea
             ,
             distant
             from
             Algiers
             ,
             East-ward
             ,
             an
             hundred
             and
             eighty
             Italian
             miles
             ,
             intreating
             him
             ,
             as
             a
             valiant
             Souldier
             (
             for
             he
             was
             famous
             at
             that
             time
             for
             his
             Victories
             )
             to
             make
             all
             the
             haste
             he
             could
             to
             Algiers
             ,
             with
             his
             Turks
             and
             Galleys
             ,
             to
             deliver
             them
             out
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             who
             much
             incommodated
             them
             by
             that
             Fort
             ,
             promising
             to
             recompence
             him
             nobly
             for
             his
             p●ins
             .
             Barberossa
             having
             receiv'd
             this
             Embassy
             ,
             was
             very
             glad
             of
             i●
             ,
             looking
             on
             it
             as
             a
             fit
             opportunity
             to
             make
             himself
             Lord
             of
             Algiers
             ,
             and
             by
             degrees
             reduce
             under
             his
             power
             great
             Territories
             in
             Barbary
             .
             He
             pretended
             to
             be
             much
             troubled
             that
             the
             Christians
             lay
             so
             heavy
             on
             those
             of
             Algiers
             ,
             and
             made
             answer
             ,
             that
             he
             wish'd
             nothing
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             were
             able
             to
             deliver
             them
             out
             of
             that
             misery
             ,
             and
             that
             within
             a
             
             short
             time
             he
             would
             come
             and
             relieve
             them
             .
             The
             Ambassadors
             glad
             of
             that
             promise
             return'd
             to
             Algiers
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             interim
             Barberossa
             looses
             no
             time
             .
             He
             sends
             away
             eighteen
             Gallies
             ,
             full
             of
             Turks
             ,
             Ammunition
             and
             Artillery
             ,
             and
             himself
             with
             his
             Turkish
             and
             Moorish
             forces
             comes
             by
             Land.
             
               Selim
               Eut●mi
            
             Lord
             of
             Algiers
             ,
             and
             the
             chiefest
             Citizens
             were
             glad
             to
             see
             the
             ready
             assistance
             which
             Barberossa
             gave
             them
             ;
             they
             went
             and
             met
             him
             a
             days
             journey
             short
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             imagining
             he
             was
             coming
             streight
             to
             Algiers
             .
             But
             Barberossa
             excus'd
             himself
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             some
             affairs
             of
             great
             importance
             oblig'd
             him
             to
             go
             first
             to
             Sargil
             ,
             sixty
             Italian
             miles
             from
             Algiers
             ,
             on
             the
             Sea-side
             ,
             Westward
             ,
             promising
             to
             return
             in
             a
             short
             time
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             what
             they
             desi●'d
             ,
             if
             not
             more
             .
             Accordingly
             he
             went
             with
             his
             forces
             by
             Land
             towards
             Sargil
             ,
             giving
             order
             to
             his
             Gallies
             ,
             which
             were
             already
             at
             Algiers
             ,
             to
             go
             immediately
             towards
             Sargil
             ,
             where
             was
             Car-azan
             ,
             one
             of
             his
             Captains
             ,
             who
             had
             commanded
             some
             Picaroons
             of
             his
             own
             Squadron
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             Car-azan
             ,
             thinking
             it
             more
             advantageous
             and
             more
             honorable
             to
             command
             then
             to
             be
             commanded
             ,
             had
             debauch'd
             some
             of
             
             Barberossa's
             Ships
             ,
             and
             was
             got
             to
             Sargil
             ,
             inriching
             himself
             by
             his
             courses
             on
             the
             Coast
             of
             Spain
             ,
             by
             the
             assistance
             of
             the
             Moors
             ,
             who
             liv'd
             there
             ,
             most
             Natives
             of
             Granada
             and
             Valentia
             ,
             who
             retir'd
             thither
             when
             
               Dom
               Ferdinand
            
             conquer'd
             Granada
             in
             the
             year
             1492.
             
             Car-azan
             astonish'd
             to
             find
             Barberossa
             so
             neer
             ,
             〈…〉
             to
             go
             and
             wait
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             restore
             him
             〈◊〉
             Ships
             and
             Turkish
             souldiers
             he
             had
             debauch'd
             from
             him
             ,
             
             presuming
             Barberossa
             would
             think
             it
             sufficient
             satisfaction
             .
             But
             Barberossa
             not
             admitting
             any
             excuses
             ,
             caus'd
             Car-azan's
             head
             to
             be
             struck
             off
             in
             his
             presence
             ,
             took
             all
             his
             Ships
             ,
             Slaves
             and
             Goods
             as
             a
             booty
             ,
             and
             the
             Turkish
             Soldiers
             were
             listed
             among
             his
             own
             forces
             .
             This
             done
             ,
             he
             forc'd
             the
             people
             to
             proclaim
             him
             their
             King
             and
             Master
             ;
             and
             leaving
             a
             Garrison
             of
             his
             most
             trusty
             Soldiers
             in
             the
             place
             ,
             he
             return'd
             with
             his
             forces
             towards
             Algiers
             ,
             and
             his
             Fleet
             did
             the
             like
             .
             Being
             come
             thither
             ,
             all
             welcomed
             him
             ,
             especially
             
               Selim
               Eutemi
            
             ,
             who
             lodg'd
             him
             in
             his
             own
             Palace
             ,
             doing
             him
             all
             the
             honor
             ,
             and
             entertaining
             him
             after
             the
             best
             manner
             he
             could
             .
          
           
             This
             crafty
             Pyrat
             desirous
             to
             perswade
             them
             that
             he
             had
             no
             other
             design
             in
             coming
             thither
             then
             to
             deliver
             them
             out
             of
             their
             subjection
             to
             the
             Christians
             ,
             the
             next
             day
             after
             his
             arrival
             ,
             drew
             a
             Trench
             ,
             and
             rais'd
             a
             Battery
             against
             the
             Fort
             of
             the
             Christians
             in
             the
             Island
             .
             The
             Battery
             being
             rais'd
             ,
             ere
             ever
             a
             Gun
             was
             discharg'd
             ,
             he
             sent
             a
             Turk
             to
             the
             Captain
             who
             commanded
             the
             Fort
             to
             tell
             him
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             would
             deliver
             it
             up
             ,
             he
             should
             have
             Shipping
             to
             carry
             him
             and
             his
             Soldiers
             over
             into
             Spain
             ▪
             and
             in
             case
             they
             refus'd
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             all
             cut
             to
             pieces
             .
             The
             Captain
             's
             answer
             to
             this
             summons
             was
             ,
             that
             the
             proffer
             of
             Ships
             and
             menaces
             of
             death
             signify'd
             nothing
             to
             him
             ,
             those
             overtures
             being
             to
             be
             made
             onely
             to
             Cowards
             .
             Barberossa
             upon
             this
             answer
             ,
             order'd
             that
             they
             should
             shoot
             continually
             ,
             though
             the
             Island
             was
             not
             above
             three
             hundred
             paces
             distant
             from
             the
             City
             ;
             yet
             was
             〈…〉
             great
             hurt
             done
             ,
             in
             regard
             he
             had
             onely
             〈…〉
             Field-pieces
             .
          
           
           
             Having
             play'd
             on
             the
             Fort
             twenty
             days
             and
             nights
             without
             intermission
             ,
             to
             little
             purpose
             ,
             the
             Citizens
             of
             Algiers
             began
             to
             mutiny
             ,
             and
             to
             complain
             openly
             ,
             th●t
             they
             had
             brought
             into
             the
             City
             so
             many
             Turks
             ,
             who
             committed
             insupportable
             violences
             ,
             and
             insolently
             threatned
             the
             Citizens
             .
             The
             Prince
             
               Selim
               Eutemi
            
             was
             troubled
             to
             see
             himself
             so
             slighted
             by
             Barberossa
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             his
             own
             Palace
             as
             publickly
             ,
             and
             
             Barberossa's
             thoughts
             were
             wholly
             taken
             up
             ,
             how
             he
             should
             become
             absolute
             Master
             of
             that
             City
             ,
             and
             the
             Territo●ies
             belonging
             to
             it
             .
             At
             last
             ,
             he
             reresolv'd
             (
             notwithstanding
             the
             kind
             treatment
             he
             receiv'd
             )
             to
             kill
             his
             Entertainer
             
               Selim
               Eutemi
            
             with
             his
             own
             hands
             ,
             and
             by
             force
             of
             arms
             to
             get
             himself
             proclaim'd
             King
             by
             his
             Soldiers
             ,
             and
             in
             fine
             to
             make
             the
             Citizens
             of
             Algiers
             to
             acknowledge
             him
             for
             such
             .
          
           
             To
             compass
             this
             design
             without
             any
             popular
             tumult
             ,
             one
             day
             about
             noon
             ,
             as
             
               Selim
               Eutemi
            
             was
             going
             into
             the
             Bath
             of
             his
             Palace
             ,
             to
             wash
             ,
             before
             the
             saying
             of
             the
             Sala
             ,
             or
             mid-day
             prayer
             (
             as
             the
             Turks
             and
             Moors
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Alcoran
             ,
             are
             wont
             to
             do
             )
             Barberossa
             ,
             who
             was
             lodg'd
             in
             the
             same
             Palace
             ,
             entred
             secretly
             into
             the
             Bath
             ,
             attended
             by
             some
             of
             his
             people
             ;
             and
             finding
             the
             Prince
             alone
             ,
             naked
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             Arms
             ,
             he
             strangled
             him
             ,
             and
             retiring
             secretly
             out
             of
             the
             Bath
             ,
             left
             the
             body
             on
             the
             place
             .
             A
             quarter
             of
             an
             hour
             after
             ,
             returning
             publickly
             to
             the
             Bath
             ,
             and
             seeming
             astonish'd
             to
             see
             the
             Corps
             of
             his
             Entertainer
             ,
             he
             call'd
             his
             Servants
             ,
             and
             told
             them
             their
             Master
             had
             dy'd
             in
             a
             Swound
             .
             This
             was
             immediately
             divulg'd
             ;
             but
             the
             Citizens
             having
             already
             had
             some
             experience
             of
             the
             cruel
             disposition
             of
             Barberossa
             ,
             
             imagining
             him
             to
             be
             the
             Author
             of
             their
             Lord's
             death
             ,
             went
             every
             one
             to
             his
             own
             house
             ,
             fearing
             some
             tumult
             or
             massacre
             .
             On
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             the
             Turks
             having
             already
             had
             notice
             of
             what
             had
             pass'd
             ,
             appear'd
             armed
             in
             the
             Streets
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             assistance
             of
             some
             Moors
             conducted
             Barberossa
             on
             Horse-back
             through
             the
             principal
             Streets
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             proclaim'd
             him
             King
             of
             Algiers
             ,
             without
             any
             opposition
             .
          
           
             Selim
             Eutemi's
             Son
             ,
             fearing
             
             Barberossa's
             tyranny
             ,
             assisted
             by
             his
             Menial
             Servants
             ,
             retir'd
             to
             Oran
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             receiv'd
             by
             the
             Christians
             .
             The
             Tyrant
             being
             thus
             proclaim'd
             King
             by
             his
             Soldiers
             ,
             summon'd
             the
             wealthiest
             Citizens
             to
             appear
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             promis'd
             them
             great
             priviledges
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             acknowledge
             him
             absolute
             King.
             Which
             they
             did
             ,
             rather
             forc'd
             thereto
             ,
             then
             otherwise
             .
             He
             immediately
             began
             to
             Coin
             mony
             ,
             to
             fortifie
             the
             Alcazar
             (
             one
             of
             the
             Fortresse's
             of
             the
             City
             )
             where
             he
             put
             good
             store
             of
             Artillery
             ,
             and
             Garrizon'd
             it
             with
             a
             considerable
             number
             of
             Turks
             .
             Some
             days
             after
             ,
             the
             Turks
             ,
             finding
             themselves
             absolute
             Masters
             of
             Algiers
             ,
             began
             to
             ill-intreat
             the
             Citizens
             ,
             at
             first
             by
             injurious
             speeches
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             by
             publick
             plundering
             ,
             so
             that
             now
             they
             clearly
             perceiv'd
             it
             had
             been
             much
             better
             to
             be
             tributaries
             to
             the
             Christians
             then
             subjects
             to
             the
             Turks
             .
             The
             Government
             of
             the
             new
             King
             was
             so
             heavy
             ,
             that
             the
             Citizens
             began
             secretly
             to
             entertain
             a
             correspondence
             with
             the
             Governor
             of
             the
             Island-Fort
             ,
             declaring
             that
             their
             intention
             was
             to
             massacre
             all
             the
             Turks
             ,
             and
             to
             renew
             the
             payment
             of
             their
             tribute
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Spain
             .
             The
             Captain
             promis'd
             them
             assistance
             .
             On
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             the
             
             Moors
             of
             the
             Country
             of
             the
             deceas'd
             Prince
             
               Selim
               E●●●mi
            
             promis'd
             also
             assistance
             to
             the
             Algerians
             ,
             as
             well
             out
             of
             a
             desire
             to
             be
             reveng'd
             for
             the
             death
             of
             their
             Lord
             ,
             as
             to
             exempt
             themselves
             from
             the
             great
             tribute
             which
             that
             new
             Tyrant
             Barberossa
             forc'd
             them
             to
             pay
             .
          
           
             The
             disorders
             of
             this
             Pyrate
             caus'd
             a
             confederacy
             between
             the
             Algerians
             ,
             the
             Moors
             of
             Mutiia
             (
             the
             Country
             of
             Selim
             )
             and
             the
             Christians
             of
             the
             Fort.
             The
             design
             was
             laid
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             a
             great
             number
             of
             those
             Moors
             should
             ,
             on
             a
             day
             appointed
             ,
             come
             into
             the
             City
             ,
             with
             armes
             hid
             under
             their
             garments
             ,
             under
             pretence
             of
             buying
             some
             Commodities
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             should
             fire
             twenty
             two
             Galliots
             which
             lay
             a-ground
             on
             both
             sides
             of
             the
             City
             .
             And
             when
             the
             Turks
             went
             out
             to
             quench
             the
             fire
             ,
             the
             Citizens
             should
             shut
             to
             the
             Gates
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             Christians
             of
             the
             Fort
             ,
             should
             come
             in
             little
             Boats
             to
             the
             City
             ,
             to
             assist
             the
             Citizens
             .
             But
             the
             design
             was
             discover'd
             by
             the
             great
             vigilance
             of
             Barberossa
             ,
             who
             craftily
             dissembled
             what
             he
             knew
             of
             it
             .
             And
             thereupon
             ,
             he
             doubled
             his
             Guards
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             the
             Galliots
             as
             at
             the
             City-gates
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             Moors
             were
             so
             far
             from
             firing
             the
             Galliots
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             not
             the
             confidence
             to
             come
             neer
             them
             .
          
           
             On
             a
             certain
             day
             of
             their
             Juma
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             the
             Fryday
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             it
             were
             the
             Sunday
             of
             the
             Turks
             )
             this
             new
             King
             came
             as
             he
             was
             wont
             to
             the
             great
             Moskey
             to
             say
             the
             Sala
             ;
             and
             some
             of
             the
             wealthiest
             Algerians
             being
             also
             come
             in
             ,
             the
             doors
             were
             shut
             of
             a
             sudden
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             number
             of
             Turks
             stood
             about
             the
             Mosquey
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             Algerians
             were
             besieg'd
             ,
             and
             made
             prisoners
             .
             Then
             Barberossa
             began
             
             to
             discover
             what
             he
             knew
             of
             their
             design
             ,
             and
             commanded
             them
             to
             be
             bound
             hand
             and
             foot
             .
             That
             done
             ,
             he
             caus'd
             the
             heads
             of
             twenty
             Citizens
             to
             be
             immediately
             chopp'd
             off
             ,
             as
             those
             whom
             he
             conceiv'd
             most
             guilty
             ,
             and
             order'd
             the
             bodies
             and
             heads
             to
             be
             cast
             into
             the
             Streets
             ,
             where
             after
             they
             had
             remain'd
             a
             certain
             time
             for
             a
             spectacle
             ,
             they
             were
             buried
             in
             a
             dung-hill
             .
             All
             this
             happen'd
             in
             the
             year
             1517.
             
             And
             from
             that
             time
             to
             this
             present
             ,
             the
             Algerians
             have
             suffer'd
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Turks
             ,
             either
             by
             force
             or
             fair
             means
             ,
             without
             any
             contradiction
             ,
             and
             consequently
             they
             are
             subject
             to
             the
             Turks
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             same
             year
             1517.
             
             Selim
             Eutemi's
             Son
             ,
             (
             who
             ,
             as
             was
             said
             ,
             retir'd
             to
             Oran
             )
             upon
             the
             intreaty
             of
             the
             Marquess
             of
             Comares
             ,
             General
             of
             Oran
             ,
             with
             the
             assistance
             of
             the
             Cardinal
             
               Francisco
               Ximenes
            
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Councels
             of
             Spain
             ,
             obtain'd
             a
             Naval
             Army
             of
             ten
             thousand
             men
             ,
             to
             drive
             Barberossa
             and
             the
             Turks
             out
             of
             Algiers
             .
             For
             the
             Councels
             of
             Spain
             thought
             it
             not
             rational
             that
             that
             Arch-Pyrat
             Barberossa
             should
             make
             Algiers
             a
             refuge
             for
             the
             Picaroons
             and
             Pyrats
             ,
             who
             infested
             the
             neighbouring
             Kingdoms
             .
             This
             Army
             under
             the
             conduct
             of
             a
             Knight
             named
             
               Dom
               Francisco
               de
               la
               Vexa
            
             ,
             and
             
             Selim's
             Son
             ,
             got
             neer
             the
             City
             of
             Algiers
             ,
             but
             it
             met
             with
             a
             misfortune
             ,
             as
             there
             did
             afterwards
             to
             the
             Emperor
             Charles
             V.
             in
             the
             year
             1541.
             for
             a
             great
             Tempest
             surpriz'd
             them
             so
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             the
             Ships
             fell
             foul
             one
             upon
             another
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             run
             a-ground
             .
             So
             that
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             that
             Army
             was
             swallow'd
             in
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             the
             Souldiers
             drown'd
             .
             Those
             who
             had
             escap'd
             the
             dangers
             at
             Sea
             ,
             were
             either
             kill'd
             by
             the
             Turks
             ,
             or
             made
             Slaves
             ,
             and
             very
             few
             return'd
             into
             Spain
             .
          
           
           
             This
             misfortune
             of
             the
             Christians
             much
             heighten'd
             the
             courage
             of
             Barberossa
             ,
             and
             made
             him
             more
             dreadful
             then
             before
             ;
             for
             by
             that
             disaster
             ,
             the
             forces
             of
             Salim
             Eutemi's
             Son
             ,
             the
             right
             heir
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Algiers
             were
             lost
             ,
             he
             out
             of
             all
             hope
             of
             restauration
             ,
             and
             the
             Christian
             forces
             very
             much
             weakened
             .
             All
             these
             successes
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             made
             Barberossa
             so
             proud
             ,
             so
             insolent
             ,
             and
             so
             insupportable
             ,
             that
             the
             Alarbes
             ,
             who
             liv'd
             in
             the
             flat
             Country
             ,
             under
             the
             jurisdiction
             of
             that
             Kingdom
             ,
             finding
             themselves
             so
             cruelly
             treated
             by
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Turk
             ,
             resolv'd
             to
             take
             for
             their
             Protector
             the
             King
             of
             Tunis
             (
             a
             Country
             distant
             from
             Algiers
             ,
             about
             thirty
             miles
             Westward
             )
             and
             sent
             Ambassadors
             to
             treat
             with
             him
             about
             it
             .
             This
             King
             of
             Tunis
             ,
             whose
             name
             was
             Hamidalabde
             ,
             considering
             that
             Barberossa
             grew
             daily
             more
             and
             more
             powerful
             ,
             and
             fearing
             that
             troublesome
             neighbour
             ,
             promis'd
             the
             Alarbes
             assistance
             ,
             conditionally
             they
             would
             engage
             in
             a
             joynt
             war
             against
             that
             Pyrate
             ;
             and
             in
             case
             they
             might
             get
             him
             out
             of
             Algiers
             ,
             that
             the
             Moors
             should
             bestow
             that
             Kingdom
             on
             him
             and
             his
             successors
             .
             This
             condition
             was
             accepted
             by
             the
             Moors
             .
          
           
             King
             Hamidalabde
             got
             together
             ten
             thousand
             Horse
             ,
             as
             well
             his
             own
             Subjects
             ,
             as
             from
             his
             friends
             and
             Allyes
             ,
             and
             march'd
             with
             that
             Army
             towards
             Algiers
             ,
             in
             June
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             1517.
             
             The
             Alarbes
             ,
             who
             liv'd
             under
             the
             jurisdiction
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Algiers
             ,
             seeing
             that
             Army
             ,
             openly
             declar'd
             themselves
             enemies
             to
             the
             Tyrant
             .
             Whereupon
             the
             Army
             increas'd
             daily
             in
             both
             Horse
             and
             Foot.
             Barberossa
             having
             intelligence
             of
             what
             pass'd
             between
             Hamidalabde
             
             and
             the
             Alarbes
             prepar'd
             for
             War
             ,
             not
             onely
             for
             the
             defensive
             ,
             but
             also
             for
             the
             offensive
             .
             All
             his
             confidence
             was
             in
             the
             Valour
             of
             his
             Turkish
             Arquebusiers
             ,
             which
             his
             enemies
             wanted
             .
             He
             left
             the
             Government
             of
             Algiers
             to
             his
             Brother
             Cheredin
             ,
             with
             a
             small
             Garrison
             .
             And
             to
             secure
             the
             City
             ,
             he
             took
             along
             with
             him
             twenty
             of
             the
             richest
             Citizens
             .
             He
             began
             his
             march
             towards
             his
             enemies
             with
             a
             thousand
             Arquebusiers
             ,
             Turks
             ,
             and
             five
             hundred
             Moors
             of
             Granada
             and
             Valentia
             .
          
           
             Barberossa
             having
             march'd
             twelve
             leagues
             Westward
             met
             with
             the
             enemy's
             Army
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             charge
             was
             very
             desperate
             .
             The
             Turks
             and
             Moors
             being
             well
             skill'd
             ,
             with
             the
             excellent
             conduct
             of
             their
             chief
             Commander
             gave
             their
             enemies
             a
             defeat
             .
             The
             King
             of
             Tunis
             seeing
             the
             confusion
             ,
             retreated
             faster
             then
             he
             came
             thither
             ,
             and
             Barberossa
             pursu'd
             his
             victory
             ,
             following
             him
             as
             far
             as
             Tunis
             ,
             where
             the
             King
             durst
             not
             stay
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             being
             besieg'd
             .
             He
             went
             thence
             towards
             Mount
             Atlas
             ,
             and
             Barberossa
             without
             any
             resistance
             took
             the
             City
             of
             Tunis
             ,
             plundering
             all
             that
             unfortunate
             King
             had
             left
             in
             his
             Palace
             ,
             and
             the
             Souldiers
             doing
             the
             like
             with
             the
             Citizens
             houses
             .
             Barberossa
             staid
             some
             days
             to
             refresh
             himself
             at
             Tunis
             ,
             and
             within
             a
             short
             time
             after
             was
             proclaim'd
             King
             of
             Tunis
             by
             the
             Citizens
             that
             were
             left
             behind
             .
             The
             fame
             of
             this
             victory
             spread
             over
             all
             Africk
             ;
             and
             it
             happening
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             that
             the
             Moors
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Tremesen
             (
             which
             is
             fifty
             leagues
             from
             Tunis
             Westward
             )
             had
             some
             difference
             with
             their
             King
             ,
             they
             sent
             word
             to
             Barberossa
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             would
             come
             thither
             with
             his
             Turks
             ,
             they
             would
             make
             him
             Master
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
           
             Barberossa
             having
             heard
             this
             proposal
             ,
             thought
             he
             should
             not
             let
             slip
             so
             fair
             an
             opportunity
             .
             He
             writ
             a
             letter
             to
             his
             Brother
             at
             Algiers
             ,
             to
             send
             him
             immediately
             by
             Sea
             ten
             little
             Guns
             ,
             with
             all
             things
             requisite
             for
             them
             ;
             which
             his
             Brother
             did
             ,
             sending
             him
             five
             Galliots
             loaden
             with
             Artillery
             ,
             Powder
             ,
             and
             other
             Ammunition
             .
             Barberossa
             having
             receiv'd
             them
             ,
             took
             a
             good
             quantity
             of
             provisions
             ,
             which
             he
             put
             upon
             Horses
             ,
             and
             began
             his
             march
             towards
             Tremesen
             .
             Several
             Nations
             of
             Moors
             ,
             through
             whose
             Countries
             he
             pass'd
             submitted
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             some
             follow'd
             him
             ,
             in
             hopes
             of
             good
             booty
             .
          
           
             But
             
               Aruch
               Barberossa
            
             finding
             himself
             got
             so
             far
             into
             the
             Country
             was
             afraid
             the
             King
             of
             Tunis
             ,
             who
             was
             driven
             out
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             might
             return
             with
             some
             Moors
             to
             recover
             it
             ,
             and
             prevent
             his
             retreat
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             General
             of
             Oran
             might
             come
             out
             with
             his
             forces
             ,
             and
             hinder
             his
             return
             .
             All
             this
             hindred
             not
             his
             marching
             into
             the
             Country
             ,
             commanding
             his
             third
             Brother
             
               Isaac
               Beniioub
            
             to
             keep
             the
             City
             of
             Tunis
             ,
             with
             two
             hundred
             Musketters
             ,
             Turks
             ,
             and
             some
             Moors
             ,
             He
             march'd
             four
             leagues
             beyond
             Oran
             ,
             where
             he
             met
             with
             Abuziien
             King
             of
             Tremesen
             ,
             who
             knew
             nothing
             of
             the
             infidelity
             of
             his
             Subjects
             ;
             but
             hearing
             of
             
             Barberossa's
             advance
             ,
             he
             thought
             it
             fitter
             to
             meet
             him
             in
             the
             field
             with
             his
             forces
             then
             to
             expect
             him
             ,
             and
             suffer
             himself
             to
             be
             shut
             up
             in
             a
             City
             ,
             as
             not
             being
             over-confident
             of
             the
             Citizens
             of
             Tremesen
             .
             His
             Army
             consisted
             of
             six
             thousand
             Horse
             ,
             and
             three
             thousand
             Foot.
             
          
           
             As
             soon
             as
             both
             Armies
             were
             in
             sight
             ,
             they
             were
             set
             in
             order
             for
             an
             engagement
             .
             The
             place
             was
             very
             fit
             ,
             for
             it
             was
             in
             the
             spacious
             Campagne
             about
             Aganel
             .
             
             The
             fight
             began
             very
             furiously
             on
             both
             sides
             ;
             but
             Barberossa
             soon
             had
             the
             advantage
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             great
             number
             he
             had
             of
             small
             Shot
             ,
             and
             his
             small
             Guns
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             King
             's
             best
             Troops
             were
             defeated
             ,
             and
             himself
             forc'd
             to
             retreat
             to
             Tremesen
             ,
             where
             the
             Citizens
             ,
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             took
             him
             Prisoner
             ,
             and
             cut
             off
             his
             Head
             ,
             before
             Barberossa
             got
             thither
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             sent
             the
             Head
             by
             their
             Deputies
             with
             the
             Keys
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             promising
             him
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             done
             before
             ,
             submission
             .
             Two
             days
             after
             ,
             he
             made
             his
             solemn
             entrance
             into
             Tremesen
             ,
             confiscating
             the
             Goods
             of
             the
             deceas'd
             King
             ,
             as
             well
             to
             pay
             his
             Souldiers
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             some
             Fortifications
             about
             the
             City
             ;
             for
             he
             conceiv'd
             his
             Neighbour-hood
             would
             not
             be
             well
             lik'd
             by
             those
             of
             Oran
             ,
             and
             to
             secure
             himself
             ,
             he
             immediately
             entred
             into
             a
             confederacy
             with
             Muley-hamet
             ,
             King
             of
             Fez
             ,
             promising
             him
             assistance
             against
             the
             King
             of
             Morocco
             ,
             against
             whom
             Muley-hamet
             was
             in
             open
             War
             ,
             conditionally
             that
             Muley-hamet
             would
             defend
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Tremesen
             against
             their
             common
             enemies
             the
             
               Christians
               .
               Barberossa
            
             ,
             to
             enjoy
             himself
             after
             his
             Victories
             ,
             resided
             the
             remainder
             of
             the
             year
             1517.
             at
             Tremesen
             ,
             leaving
             for
             his
             Lieutenant
             at
             Algiers
             his
             second
             Brother
             Cheredin
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             was
             the
             pleasure
             of
             Divine
             Justice
             ,
             at
             length
             ,
             to
             give
             a
             check
             to
             these
             great
             Successes
             ,
             for
             
             Barberossa's
             third
             Brother
             
               Isaac
               Benijoub
            
             ,
             who
             commanded
             the
             new
             Conquests
             at
             Tunis
             ,
             and
             other
             places
             ,
             through
             his
             extraordinary
             Exactions
             and
             Tyrannies
             ,
             become
             so
             odious
             to
             the
             Moors
             of
             the
             Country
             ,
             that
             they
             revolted
             ,
             and
             kill'd
             him
             with
             all
             his
             Turks
             ,
             except
             forty
             ,
             who
             ,
             thinking
             to
             make
             an
             
             escape
             ,
             were
             all
             cut
             to
             pieces
             .
             Barberossa
             was
             extremely
             troubled
             at
             the
             Death
             of
             his
             Brother
             ,
             but
             desert'd
             his
             revenge
             to
             a
             fitter
             opportunity
             .
             In
             September
             in
             the
             year
             1517.
             came
             into
             Spain
             ,
             King
             Charls
             ,
             who
             afterwards
             was
             Emperour
             ,
             with
             a
             powerful
             Naval
             Army
             .
             The
             Marquess
             of
             Comares
             ,
             advertis'd
             of
             his
             Arrival
             ,
             went
             in
             Person
             to
             wait
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             give
             him
             an
             account
             of
             what
             had
             pass'd
             in
             Africk
             .
             And
             the
             Pyrat
             Barberossa
             growing
             daily
             more
             and
             more
             dreadful
             ,
             he
             advis'd
             his
             Majesty
             to
             quench
             that
             spreading
             fire
             .
             And
             to
             animate
             his
             Majesty
             the
             more
             ,
             he
             carried
             along
             with
             him
             Abuchen-men
             ,
             King
             of
             Tremesen
             ,
             who
             had
             taken
             refuge
             at
             Oran
             ,
             and
             got
             of
             his
             Majesty
             ten
             thousand
             Souldiers
             ,
             to
             engage
             against
             Barberossa
             and
             the
             Turks
             .
             Which
             the
             Pyrat
             hearing
             of
             ,
             sent
             for
             assistance
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Fez
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             mutual
             confederacy
             .
             But
             seeing
             that
             the
             relief
             came
             not
             with
             the
             expedition
             he
             expected
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Marquess
             of
             Comares
             was
             already
             got
             to
             Oran
             ,
             and
             marching
             with
             his
             Forces
             towards
             him
             ,
             he
             thought
             it
             his
             best
             course
             ,
             not
             depending
             on
             the
             relief
             from
             Fez
             ,
             to
             come
             out
             of
             Tremesen
             with
             fifteen
             hundred
             Turks
             and
             
               Andalusians
               ,
               Arquebusiers
            
             ,
             and
             five
             thousand
             Moorish
             Horse
             .
          
           
             But
             considering
             that
             the
             said
             number
             of
             fifteen
             hundred
             Arquebusiers
             were
             not
             able
             to
             oppose
             ten
             thousand
             Christians
             ,
             (
             for
             he
             had
             no
             great
             confidence
             of
             his
             Moorish
             Horse
             )
             he
             resolv'd
             to
             continue
             at
             Tremesen
             ,
             expecting
             from
             day
             to
             day
             the
             relief
             from
             the
             King
             of
             Fez.
             But
             when
             the
             Marquess
             was
             come
             in
             sight
             of
             
               Tremesen
               ,
               Barberossa
            
             observ'd
             that
             the
             Citizens
             began
             to
             flinch
             from
             him
             ;
             whereupon
             he
             
             took
             a
             third
             resolution
             ,
             which
             was
             ,
             to
             get
             away
             with
             his
             Turks
             in
             the
             night
             time
             ,
             without
             giving
             any
             notice
             thereof
             to
             the
             Citizens
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             all
             the
             haste
             he
             could
             towards
             Algiers
             .
          
           
             This
             resolution
             was
             prosecuted
             ;
             but
             ,
             at
             the
             first
             halt
             he
             made
             ,
             the
             Marquess
             having
             intelligence
             of
             it
             ,
             so
             speedily
             pursu'd
             him
             with
             some
             Fire-locks
             ,
             that
             he
             overtook
             him
             about
             eight
             Leagues
             from
             Tremesen
             ,
             at
             the
             passage
             of
             a
             River
             named
             
               Huexda
               .
               Barberossa
            
             finding
             himself
             pursu'd
             so
             closely
             ,
             and
             his
             Turks
             kill'd
             ,
             made
             use
             of
             this
             Stratagem
             ,
             to
             gain
             time
             to
             cross
             the
             River
             .
             He
             caus'd
             to
             be
             strew'd
             along
             the
             High-way
             great
             quantities
             of
             Money
             ,
             Plate
             ,
             and
             other
             things
             of
             great
             Value
             ,
             thinking
             by
             that
             means
             to
             amuse
             the
             Christians
             ,
             while
             he
             got
             over
             the
             River
             .
             But
             that
             valiant
             Marquess
             encourag'd
             his
             Souldiers
             with
             so
             many
             urgent
             reasons
             ,
             that
             they
             slighted
             all
             those
             rich
             Baits
             ,
             to
             take
             Barberossa
             alive
             ,
             who
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             was
             at
             the
             River-side
             ,
             ready
             to
             cross
             it
             ,
             when
             the
             Christians
             furiously
             charg'd
             the
             retreating
             Turks
             .
             Which
             Barberossa
             perceiving
             ,
             fac'd
             his
             Enemies
             ,
             resolving
             to
             Dye
             generously
             in
             Fight
             .
             The
             fifteen
             hundred
             Turks
             ,
             and
             Barberossa
             among
             them
             defended
             themselves
             like
             Lions
             ;
             but
             in
             a
             short
             time
             they
             were
             all
             Kill'd
             ,
             and
             Barberossa
             also
             .
          
           
             Thus
             ended
             all
             the
             great
             designs
             of
             Barberossa
             ,
             who
             first
             brought
             the
             Turks
             into
             Barbary
             ,
             and
             taught
             them
             the
             way
             to
             get
             Wealth
             out
             of
             the
             Western
             parts
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             laying
             the
             Foundations
             of
             what
             the
             Turks
             are
             to
             this
             Day
             possess'd
             of
             in
             Barbary
             .
             The
             Marquess
             of
             Comares
             satisfi'd
             with
             this
             Victory
             return'd
             to
             Tremesen
             ,
             with
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             Tyrant
             on
             a
             Pike
             for
             a
             Trophey
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             opposition
             of
             
             the
             people
             ,
             put
             the
             King
             Abuchen-men
             in
             possession
             of
             his
             Kingdome
             .
             Fourteen
             days
             after
             this
             defeat
             ,
             the
             King
             of
             
               Fez
               Abdeda
            
             came
             neer
             Milta
             with
             twenty
             thousand
             Moorish
             Horse
             ,
             to
             assist
             Barberossa
             .
             But
             hearing
             of
             the
             defeat
             of
             his
             Army
             ,
             and
             his
             Death
             ,
             fearing
             the
             like
             misfortune
             ,
             he
             return'd
             the
             same
             way
             he
             came
             ;
             and
             the
             Marquess
             leaving
             the
             King
             of
             Tremesen
             re-establish'd
             in
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             return'd
             to
             Oran
             .
          
           
             Thus
             dy'd
             
               Aruch
               Barberossa
            
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             continu'd
             fourteen
             years
             in
             Barbary
             ,
             committing
             incredible
             out-rages
             on
             the
             Christians
             by
             Sea
             ,
             and
             doing
             the
             Moors
             of
             Barbary
             much
             greater
             mischiefs
             by
             Land
             :
             For
             he
             was
             the
             first
             who
             reduc'd
             them
             into
             that
             condition
             ,
             wherein
             they
             now
             are
             ,
             of
             being
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             half
             Slaves
             to
             the
             Turks
             .
             The
             news
             of
             
             Barberossa's
             death
             was
             soon
             carried
             to
             his
             younger
             Brother
             
               Cheredin
               Barberossa
            
             ,
             who
             Govern'd
             at
             Algiers
             .
             It
             troubled
             him
             very
             much
             upon
             a
             double
             account
             ,
             both
             out
             of
             a
             consideration
             of
             the
             loss
             of
             his
             Brother
             ,
             and
             a
             fear
             that
             the
             victorious
             Marquess
             might
             come
             and
             besiege
             him
             in
             the
             City
             of
             Algiers
             .
             Whereupon
             he
             was
             neer
             resolving
             to
             leave
             the
             place
             ,
             and
             to
             retire
             with
             twenty
             two
             Galliots
             towards
             the
             Levant
             .
             But
             some
             Pyrats
             advis'd
             him
             to
             expect
             a
             while
             ,
             to
             see
             which
             way
             the
             victorious
             Christians
             would
             take
             their
             march
             .
             And
             finding
             that
             the
             Marquess
             being
             return'd
             to
             Oran
             ,
             sent
             his
             Men
             aboard
             in
             order
             to
             their
             Transportion
             into
             Spain
             ,
             the
             Turkish
             Souldiers
             with
             the
             Pyrats
             chose
             Cheredin
             for
             their
             King
             ,
             and
             Captain-General
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Algiers
             .
             And
             indeed
             he
             was
             a
             Person
             deserv'd
             to
             succeed
             his
             Brother
             .
          
           
           
             Being
             possess'd
             of
             that
             Kingdom
             ,
             the
             first
             thing
             he
             did
             ,
             was
             to
             send
             a
             Galley
             with
             some
             Letters
             to
             the
             Grand-Seignor
             ,
             acquainting
             him
             with
             his
             Brother's
             death
             ,
             and
             desiring
             his
             protection
             and
             assistance
             against
             the
             Christians
             ,
             promising
             either
             to
             pay
             Tribute
             ,
             or
             put
             the
             Kingdom
             into
             his
             hands
             ,
             together
             withall
             he
             was
             possess'd
             of
             in
             Barbary
             .
             The
             Grand
             Seignor
             hearing
             this
             news
             ,
             not
             onely
             return'd
             a
             favourable
             answer
             ,
             but
             also
             sent
             him
             an
             assistance
             of
             two
             thousand
             Turks
             ,
             accepting
             of
             the
             proffer
             he
             made
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             City
             of
             Algiers
             with
             its
             Territories
             should
             be
             put
             into
             his
             hands
             .
             All
             these
             transactions
             happen'd
             about
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             year
             1519.
             
          
           
             The
             Reader
             may
             here
             see
             how
             and
             when
             the
             City
             of
             Algiers
             came
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Turks
             .
             I
             thought
             it
             not
             besides
             my
             purpose
             to
             bring
             in
             this
             short
             History
             ,
             to
             undeceive
             those
             who
             imagin'd
             that
             
               Aruch
               Barberossa
            
             had
             made
             these
             acquests
             in
             Barbary
             ,
             as
             a
             General
             of
             the
             Grand
             Seignor's
             .
             For
             what
             he
             did
             was
             upon
             his
             own
             account
             ,
             without
             any
             other
             title
             then
             that
             of
             a
             Pyrat
             by
             Sea
             ,
             and
             a
             Tyrant
             by
             Land.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             year
             1530.
             
             Cheredin
             finding
             himself
             incommodated
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Fort
             which
             the
             Christians
             kept
             in
             the
             Island
             before
             the
             Port
             ,
             resolv'd
             to
             beat
             it
             down
             with
             Cannon-shot
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             to
             make
             a
             Port
             from
             the
             City
             to
             the
             Island
             ,
             which
             very
             design
             
               Aruch
               Barberossa
            
             had
             in
             the
             year
             1516.
             
             For
             by
             reason
             of
             that
             Fort
             ,
             the
             Ships
             were
             oblig'd
             to
             secure
             themselves
             on
             one
             side
             of
             the
             City
             neer
             the
             Gate
             called
             Babazon
             ,
             where
             they
             lay
             in
             great
             danger
             to
             be
             cast
             away
             upon
             the
             least
             tempest
             .
          
           
           
             
               Cheredin
               Barberossa
            
             began
             his
             enterprise
             upon
             the
             Fort
             ,
             with
             this
             stratagem
             .
             Two
             young
             Lads
             ,
             Moors
             ,
             by
             his
             secret
             order
             ,
             went
             and
             delivered
             themselves
             to
             those
             of
             the
             Fort
             ,
             saying
             they
             would
             embrace
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             .
             They
             were
             kindly
             entertain'd
             ,
             and
             the
             Captain
             ,
             who
             commanded
             the
             Fort
             ,
             named
             
               Martin
               de
               Vargas
            
             ,
             took
             them
             into
             the
             house
             ,
             and
             caus'd
             them
             to
             be
             Catechiz'd
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             receive
             the
             holy
             Sacrament
             of
             Baptism
             .
             On
             
             Easter-day
             ,
             when
             the
             Governor
             and
             all
             his
             Souldiers
             were
             at
             Church
             ,
             these
             two
             Youths
             went
             up
             to
             the
             top
             of
             a
             little
             Tower
             ,
             whence
             they
             gave
             the
             signal
             to
             those
             of
             the
             City
             by
             a
             Flagg
             ;
             which
             being
             observ'd
             by
             a
             Servant-maid
             of
             the
             Governors
             ,
             she
             immediately
             went
             and
             acquainted
             her
             Master
             with
             the
             treachery
             ,
             who
             came
             presently
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             with
             all
             his
             Souldiers
             ,
             and
             fearing
             the
             enemies
             ,
             he
             put
             these
             two
             youths
             in
             prison
             ,
             and
             a
             while
             after
             caus'd
             them
             to
             be
             both
             hang'd
             up
             in
             an
             eminent
             place
             ,
             whence
             those
             of
             the
             City
             might
             see
             the
             spectacle
             .
          
           
             Cheredin
             had
             soon
             notice
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             was
             extreamly
             incens'd
             thereat
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             done
             in
             derision
             of
             the
             Mahumetane
             Religion
             .
             He
             sent
             a
             Boat
             to
             the
             Fort
             with
             a
             Renagado
             ,
             named
             
               Alcade
               Huali
            
             ,
             to
             tell
             the
             Governor
             that
             if
             he
             would
             deliver
             up
             the
             place
             ,
             he
             and
             his
             people
             should
             have
             good
             conditions
             ,
             otherwise
             they
             were
             to
             expect
             no
             mercy
             .
             The
             Governor
             made
             answer
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             astonish'd
             ,
             that
             
               Cheredin
               Barberossa
            
             ,
             a
             person
             so
             highly
             esteem'd
             for
             his
             experience
             in
             military
             affairs
             ,
             did
             not
             consider
             that
             he
             had
             to
             do
             with
             Spaniards
             ,
             who
             value
             their
             honour
             above
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             laugh
             at
             the
             menaces
             of
             their
             enemies
             ;
             That
             he
             was
             further
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             he
             
             was
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Vargas
             ;
             that
             he
             glory'd
             not
             so
             much
             in
             the
             Nobility
             ,
             as
             his
             endeavors
             to
             imitate
             the
             Heroick
             vertues
             of
             his
             Ancestors
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             he
             would
             expect
             the
             utmost
             attempts
             of
             
               Cheredin
               Barberossa
            
             ,
             and
             do
             all
             he
             could
             to
             shew
             himself
             faithful
             to
             his
             God
             and
             his
             Prince
             .
          
           
             Cheredin
             having
             receiv'd
             this
             answer
             ,
             took
             some
             great
             Guns
             out
             of
             a
             French
             Galion
             ,
             which
             chanc'd
             to
             lye
             before
             Algiers
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             pieces
             which
             had
             been
             cast
             there
             some
             months
             before
             for
             that
             purpose
             .
             May
             6.
             1530.
             he
             rais'd
             a
             Battery
             ,
             which
             plaid
             fifteen
             days
             and
             nights
             without
             any
             intermission
             ,
             and
             the
             distance
             being
             but
             two
             hundred
             paces
             or
             thereabouts
             ,
             the
             Muskettiers
             also
             shot
             continually
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             sixteenth
             of
             May
             ,
             the
             Walls
             were
             almost
             broken
             down
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             number
             of
             the
             besieg'd
             kill'd
             or
             wounded
             .
             Cheredin
             took
             one
             thousand
             three
             hundred
             Musketteers
             and
             Archers
             ,
             Turks
             ,
             in
             fourteen
             Galliots
             ,
             and
             being
             come
             to
             the
             Fort
             ,
             they
             landed
             without
             any
             obstacle
             .
             For
             the
             Governor
             was
             wounded
             with
             fifty
             three
             of
             the
             Soldiers
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             extreamly
             tyr'd
             out
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             easily
             conjectur'd
             ,
             having
             been
             sixteen
             days
             in
             continual
             alarmes
             .
          
           
             The
             Captain
             
               Martin
               de
               Vargas
            
             yeelded
             up
             the
             place
             on
             certain
             conditions
             ,
             and
             after
             three
             months
             imprisonment
             ,
             he
             was
             without
             any
             reason
             ,
             bastinado'd
             to
             death
             ,
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             Cheredin
             .
             Thus
             dy'd
             that
             valiant
             Captain
             ,
             carrying
             along
             with
             him
             to
             heaven
             the
             crown
             of
             Martyrdom
             ,
             and
             leaving
             to
             his
             Successors
             an
             example
             of
             valour
             and
             fidelity
             ;
             which
             vertues
             are
             so
             deeply
             rooted
             in
             that
             illustrious
             family
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             to
             this
             day
             in
             the
             Low-Countries
             ,
             Knights
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             onely
             heirs
             of
             that
             Noble
             
             House
             ,
             but
             also
             imitators
             of
             the
             Vertues
             of
             their
             Ancestors
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             are
             look'd
             upon
             all
             over
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             examples
             of
             Valour
             and
             Fidelity
             .
             After
             the
             massacre
             of
             this
             brave
             Captain
             ,
             he
             employ'd
             the
             Christian
             Slaves
             to
             make
             a
             Moal
             from
             the
             City
             to
             the
             Fortress
             ,
             which
             was
             finish'd
             in
             two
             years
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Scituation
             ,
             Strength
             ,
             and
             Government
             of
             the
             City
             of
             Algiers
             .
          
           
             THe
             scituation
             of
             this
             famous
             Den
             of
             Pyrates
             is
             on
             the
             ascent
             of
             a
             mountain
             ,
             which
             rises
             by
             degrees
             from
             the
             Sea-side
             up
             into
             the
             Country
             ,
             representing
             to
             those
             who
             ●ail
             by
             it
             the
             several
             stories
             of
             a
             Theatre
             ,
             the
             variety
             of
             the
             Structures
             ,
             whereof
             a
             man
             hath
             as
             it
             were
             a
             full
             sight
             ,
             makes
             the
             prospect
             the
             more
             delightful
             .
             Insomuch
             that
             there
             is
             no
             house
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             rest
             may
             be
             seen
             from
             it
             ,
             which
             way
             soever
             a
             man
             turns
             his
             eye
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             upon
             the
             Terraces
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             are
             covered
             .
             They
             have
             also
             all
             of
             them
             this
             convenience
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             a
             prospect
             into
             the
             Sea
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             eye
             can
             see
             .
             It
             is
             in
             a
             manner
             square
             ,
             and
             about
             three
             thousand
             paces
             in
             compass
             .
             The
             Walls
             are
             of
             Brick
             built
             after
             the
             antient
             way
             of
             fortification
             ,
             with
             little
             square
             Towers
             .
             The
             Ditch
             about
             it
             is
             not
             above
             sixteen
             foot
             wide
             ,
             and
             about
             the
             depth
             of
             a
             Pike
             ,
             dry
             ,
             full
             of
             filth
             ,
             and
             ill
             kept
             ,
             having
             no
             fortifications
             without
             .
             The
             whole
             City
             is
             commanded
             by
             the
             hills
             which
             encompass
             it
             ;
             and
             the
             Inhabitants
             can
             make
             no
             advantage
             of
             the
             Walls
             ,
             as
             to
             defence
             ,
             in
             regard
             there
             is
             no
             Champion
             behind
             
             them
             ,
             but
             the
             want
             of
             room
             in
             the
             City
             hath
             forc'd
             them
             to
             build
             houses
             on
             the
             R●m●arts
             ,
             which
             serves
             for
             one
             side
             of
             Walls
             .
             The
             streets
             are
             very
             narrow
             ,
             and
             are
             chain'd
             up
             in
             the
             night
             time
             ,
             save
             onely
             the
             principal
             streets
             ,
             which
             runs
             cross
             the
             City
             from
             the
             Po●t
             of
             Babaloet
             ,
             between
             the
             Grand
             Mosquey
             and
             the
             Bassa's
             Palace
             ,
             to
             the
             Gate
             of
             Babazon
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             shut
             up
             .
             There
             are
             many
             Mosqueys
             .
             The
             Bassa's
             Palace
             is
             a
             publike
             structure
             for
             those
             who
             are
             advanc'd
             to
             that
             charge
             ,
             well
             built
             after
             the
             modern
             way
             of
             Architecture
             .
             Since
             the
             year
             1650.
             part
             of
             the
             Garrison
             is
             lodg'd
             in
             five
             great
             publick
             houses
             ,
             built
             square
             ,
             with
             a
             spacious
             Court
             in
             the
             midst
             ,
             which
             may
             serve
             for
             an
             Armoury
             .
             They
             will
             contain
             each
             of
             them
             about
             six
             hundred
             Soldiers
             ,
             each
             whereof
             hath
             a
             room
             to
             himself
             ,
             not
             paying
             any
             thing
             for
             it
             .
             But
             some
             of
             the
             best
             accommodated
             take
             lodgings
             in
             other
             great
             houses
             ,
             well
             built
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             Fond●cas
             ,
             and
             belong
             to
             private
             persons
             .
             The
             Castle
             called
             Alcazabar
             ,
             is
             onely
             that
             part
             of
             the
             City
             which
             lies
             Southward
             ,
             divided
             by
             a
             Wall
             ,
             which
             begins
             at
             the
             Rampart
             on
             the
             East-side
             ,
             and
             reaches
             to
             that
             on
             the
             West
             .
             About
             three
             hundred
             paces
             from
             the
             City
             ,
             there
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             Sea
             ,
             a
             little
             Island
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             year
             1530.
             was
             joyn'd
             to
             the
             City
             by
             a
             Moale
             ,
             made
             for
             the
             safety
             of
             Ships
             and
             Gallies
             ,
             which
             about
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             year
             1662.
             was
             carryed
             away
             by
             a
             Tempest
             with
             the
             loss
             of
             many
             Vessels
             and
             Gallies
             .
             There
             are
             also
             some
             inconsiderable
             Fortresses
             without
             the
             City
             ,
             whereof
             the
             chiefest
             is
             that
             built
             by
             
               Asan
               Bassa
            
             in
             the
             year
             1545.
             about
             one
             thousand
             and
             seven
             hundred
             paces
             from
             the
             City
             ,
             on
             a
             Hill
             ,
             at
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             where
             the
             Emperor
             Charles
             V.
             had
             
             set
             up
             his
             Tent
             in
             the
             year
             1541.
             
             Neer
             that
             place
             is
             the
             source
             of
             the
             Spring
             which
             supplies
             the
             City
             with
             fresh
             water
             ,
             which
             it
             does
             so
             plentifully
             ,
             that
             they
             need
             no
             other
             besides
             that
             and
             the
             rain
             water
             ,
             which
             is
             preserv'd
             in
             Cesterns
             .
             It
             is
             convey'd
             by
             Arches
             and
             Pipes
             under
             ground
             ,
             which
             fill
             the
             Reservatories
             in
             divers
             places
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             the
             upper
             as
             lower
             part
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             Gate
             at
             the
             water-side
             ,
             where
             all
             the
             branches
             fall
             into
             one
             great
             Channel
             ,
             which
             conveyes
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             water
             into
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             there
             the
             Gallies
             and
             other
             Vessels
             take
             in
             their
             provisions
             of
             water
             .
             At
             every
             Reservatory
             or
             Conduit
             there
             is
             a
             Cock
             ,
             with
             a
             dish
             standing
             by
             ,
             for
             the
             convenience
             of
             those
             who
             would
             drink
             .
             Those
             who
             come
             to
             these
             Conduits
             for
             water
             ,
             take
             it
             in
             their
             Turns
             ,
             save
             onely
             the
             Jews
             ,
             who
             are
             to
             give
             way
             to
             every
             Slave
             who
             comes
             after
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             serv'd
             last
             of
             all
             .
             The
             water
             which
             falls
             to
             the
             ground
             is
             receiv'd
             into
             holes
             neer
             those
             Conduits
             ,
             and
             is
             convey'd
             into
             Common-Shores
             under
             ground
             ,
             which
             carry
             away
             the
             filth
             of
             the
             Privyes
             about
             the
             City
             ,
             all
             whith
             fall
             into
             these
             Shores
             ,
             and
             meet
             together
             in
             one
             neer
             the
             three
             Gates
             of
             the
             Store-houses
             ,
             where
             all
             falls
             into
             the
             Sea.
             The
             hundred
             thousand
             Souls
             which
             inhabit
             this
             City
             are
             divided
             into
             twelve
             thousand
             Souldiers
             ,
             Turks
             ,
             belonging
             to
             the
             ordinary
             Garrizon
             ,
             thirty
             or
             fourty
             thousand
             Slaves
             ,
             of
             all
             Nations
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             Citizens
             of
             
               Algiers
               ,
               Moors
               ,
               Moriscoes
            
             ,
             and
             Jews
             ,
             and
             some
             
             Christian-Merchants
             .
             The
             chief
             Governour
             of
             all
             these
             is
             the
             Bassa
             ,
             who
             takes
             it
             not
             unkindly
             to
             be
             flatter'd
             with
             the
             title
             of
             Sultan
             .
             He
             acknowledges
             a
             kind
             of
             subjection
             to
             the
             Grand-Seignor
             ,
             in
             words
             ,
             but
             makes
             
             little
             account
             of
             his
             orders
             ,
             Pass-ports
             ,
             or
             the
             Treaties
             he
             hath
             concluded
             with
             other
             Soveraign
             Princes
             ,
             if
             he
             hath
             not
             agreed
             to
             them
             himself
             .
             The
             Soldiery
             is
             more
             dreadful
             to
             him
             then
             the
             Grand-Seignor
             .
             Accordingly
             his
             greatest
             work
             is
             to
             see
             them
             punctually
             pay'd
             at
             every
             new
             Moon
             ,
             for
             if
             he
             delay
             it
             three
             hours
             after
             it
             is
             due
             ,
             he
             is
             in
             danger
             of
             being
             Massacred
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             imprison'd
             .
             This
             is
             done
             out
             of
             the
             Tributes
             ,
             which
             the
             Alarbes
             ,
             and
             some
             petty
             Princes
             ,
             Moors
             ,
             about
             Algiers
             ,
             pay
             him
             ,
             as
             also
             out
             of
             the
             contributions
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             his
             proportion
             of
             the
             Prizes
             .
             The
             Bassa
             is
             also
             to
             be
             careful
             that
             he
             take
             no
             more
             then
             his
             due
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             incensing
             the
             Soldiery
             ,
             which
             prognosticates
             certain
             death
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             it
             did
             in
             the
             year
             1661.
             in
             the
             month
             of
             September
             to
             
               Ramadan
               Bassa
            
             ,
             whose
             throat
             ,
             with
             twenty
             eight
             persons
             of
             his
             Councel
             ,
             were
             cut
             by
             the
             Soldiers
             ,
             and
             their
             bodyes
             cast
             to
             the
             Dogs
             in
             the
             Streets
             ,
             for
             having
             caus'd
             to
             be
             adjudg'd
             to
             himself
             a
             greater
             proportion
             of
             a
             prize
             of
             Wheat
             ,
             then
             was
             due
             to
             him
             .
             The
             rest
             of
             the
             Councel
             being
             forc'd
             to
             the
             water-side
             ,
             got
             into
             a
             Fisher-boat
             ,
             and
             put
             off
             from
             land
             ,
             to
             avoid
             the
             fury
             of
             the
             mutinous
             Soldiery
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             taken
             by
             the
             Malteses
             .
             After
             this
             exploit
             ,
             the
             soldiers
             took
             out
             of
             prison
             another
             Bassa
             whom
             they
             had
             imprison'd
             some
             years
             before
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             not
             punctually
             paid
             ,
             and
             re-advanc'd
             him
             to
             the
             Government
             ,
             exhorting
             him
             to
             do
             righteous
             things
             ,
             which
             yet
             he
             forgot
             within
             three
             days
             after
             ,
             thinking
             of
             nothing
             so
             much
             as
             to
             be
             reveng'd
             of
             an
             Aga
             ,
             who
             had
             prosecuted
             his
             former
             imprisonment
             ;
             and
             to
             execute
             his
             design
             ,
             he
             promis'd
             ten
             thousand
             Patacoons
             to
             two
             soldiers
             to
             
             kill
             his
             enemy
             ;
             which
             they
             undertook
             ,
             and
             went
             with
             that
             resolution
             to
             the
             
             Aga's
             ,
             and
             desir'd
             to
             speak
             with
             him
             .
             The
             Christian
             Slave
             ,
             who
             spoke
             to
             them
             ,
             judging
             by
             their
             countenances
             ,
             and
             the
             Scimitars
             they
             had
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             custome
             of
             Soldiers
             ,
             who
             wear
             onely
             long
             Skeenes
             ,
             when
             they
             walk
             about
             the
             City
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             engag'd
             upon
             some
             lewd
             attempt
             ,
             made
             answer
             that
             his
             Patron
             was
             gone
             abroad
             ,
             though
             he
             were
             not
             ,
             and
             went
             presently
             and
             gave
             his
             Master
             an
             account
             of
             all
             ,
             who
             having
             discover'd
             the
             Bassa's
             design
             ,
             made
             his
             complaints
             to
             the
             Souldiers
             ,
             who
             mutiny'd
             ,
             seiz'd
             his
             person
             ,
             and
             shut
             him
             up
             between
             four
             walls
             without
             any
             covering
             ,
             where
             he
             had
             onely
             room
             enough
             to
             sit
             down
             ,
             with
             a
             hole
             to
             put
             him
             in
             some
             meat
             .
             The
             Aga
             thank'd
             the
             soldiers
             for
             the
             speedy
             justice
             they
             had
             done
             ,
             offering
             himself
             to
             be
             their
             Bassa
             ,
             with
             a
             promise
             to
             augment
             their
             pay
             by
             a
             Double
             a
             month
             ,
             which
             they
             accepted
             .
             The
             necessity
             of
             this
             punctual
             payment
             obliges
             the
             Bassa
             to
             endeavour
             the
             getting
             of
             mony
             above
             all
             things
             ,
             by
             hook
             or
             by
             crook
             ,
             by
             breach
             of
             Treaties
             ,
             or
             a
             wrong
             interpretation
             thereof
             .
             This
             last
             reason
             was
             the
             cause
             that
             his
             Majesty
             of
             
               Great
               Brittain
            
             in
             August
             1661.
             sent
             his
             Admiral
             the
             Earl
             of
             Sandwich
             with
             eighteen
             Men
             of
             War
             to
             lye
             before
             Algiers
             ,
             to
             demand
             reparation
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             Pyrates
             had
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             Vessels
             of
             his
             Subjects
             some
             persons
             who
             were
             not
             English
             ,
             with
             their
             Merchandize
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             peace
             made
             with
             England
             .
             The
             Admiral
             came
             before
             the
             City
             August
             22.
             1661.
             sending
             ashore
             his
             Lieutenant
             with
             Credential
             Letters
             ,
             to
             make
             his
             complaints
             to
             the
             Bassa
             and
             the
             Duana
             ;
             but
             the
             Admiral
             had
             no
             other
             satisfaction
             ,
             
             then
             that
             he
             got
             the
             English
             Consul
             out
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             batter'd
             some
             of
             the
             houses
             with
             his
             great
             shot
             .
             This
             Bassa
             does
             many
             time
             deceive
             his
             Confederates
             ,
             and
             takes
             their
             Merchandise
             ,
             forcing
             the
             Masters
             of
             Ships
             ,
             by
             Cudgelling
             ,
             to
             confess
             that
             the
             goods
             belong
             to
             other
             Nations
             ;
             or
             if
             he
             forbea●
             that
             rigor
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             stoppage
             set
             on
             the
             goods
             ,
             and
             while
             they
             pretend
             to
             verifie
             the
             fact
             ,
             all
             is
             sold
             ,
             and
             under
             some
             ill
             pretence
             ,
             the
             prize
             is
             declared
             good
             .
             And
             to
             say
             truth
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             hard
             for
             the
             Bassa
             to
             observe
             peace
             with
             any
             Nation
             whatsoever
             ,
             if
             he
             will
             be
             belov'd
             by
             his
             Souldiers
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             his
             proportion
             out
             of
             the
             prizes
             is
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             his
             Revenue
             ;
             which
             it
             would
             not
             be
             ,
             if
             he
             exactly
             observ'd
             peace
             with
             any
             other
             Nations
             ,
             which
             would
             have
             all
             the
             Trading
             ,
             were
             there
             a
             freedom
             of
             Navigation
             ,
             and
             consequently
             there
             would
             be
             but
             few
             prizes
             ,
             and
             his
             Revenue
             arising
             from
             his
             proportion
             thereof
             ,
             would
             come
             to
             little
             or
             nothing
             .
             The
             twelve
             thousand
             soldiers
             ,
             which
             make
             the
             ordinary
             Forces
             of
             the
             Bassa
             ,
             are
             most
             of
             them
             Renegadoes
             ,
             dissolute
             persons
             ,
             without
             Religion
             or
             Conscience
             ,
             fugitives
             out
             of
             Christendom
             and
             Turkey
             for
             the
             enormity
             of
             their
             crimes
             .
             This
             place
             is
             a
             refuge
             to
             all
             such
             persons
             ,
             nay
             ,
             to
             such
             as
             have
             offended
             the
             Grand
             Seignor
             himself
             ,
             as
             it
             happen'd
             in
             the
             year
             1640.
             upon
             my
             arrival
             at
             Algiers
             ,
             when
             some
             shew'd
             me
             Sigala
             ,
             Son
             of
             that
             famous
             Admiral
             ,
             a
             Renegado
             of
             Genua
             ,
             of
             the
             same
             name
             ,
             who
             had
             taken
             refuge
             in
             this
             City
             to
             avoid
             being
             strangled
             ,
             as
             their
             custome
             is
             ,
             upon
             this
             score
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             year
             1636.
             being
             commanded
             by
             the
             Grand
             Seignor
             to
             convey
             with
             a
             Squadron
             of
             Gallies
             ,
             the
             Ships
             which
             brought
             home
             the
             yearly
             
             tribute
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             other
             wealth
             ,
             that
             had
             joyned
             with
             them
             ,
             he
             had
             left
             his
             Gallies
             ,
             and
             came
             ashoar
             to
             spend
             away
             his
             time
             among
             women
             ,
             and
             in
             entertainments
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             during
             his
             absence
             ,
             the
             Maltezes
             had
             an
             opportunity
             ,
             to
             carry
             away
             that
             Ship
             which
             had
             the
             Tribute
             and
             the
             precious
             commodities
             in
             it
             .
             And
             this
             it
             was
             that
             had
             forc'd
             Sigala
             to
             get
             away
             with
             his
             Galley
             to
             Algiers
             ,
             where
             he
             liv'd
             by
             what
             he
             got
             by
             Piracy
             ,
             till
             the
             death
             of
             
               Sultan
               Amurat
            
             ,
             soon
             after
             which
             he
             obtain'd
             his
             pardon
             of
             
               Sultan
               Hibraim
            
             ,
             his
             Brother
             and
             Successor
             .
             The
             soldiers
             observe
             the
             Bassa's
             orders
             ,
             if
             they
             approve
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             oblige
             him
             to
             change
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             like
             them
             not
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             rather
             command
             the
             Bassa
             ,
             then
             are
             commanded
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             year
             1642.
             a
             tributary
             King
             of
             Algiers
             refus'd
             to
             pay
             his
             Tribute
             ,
             and
             came
             with
             an
             Army
             into
             the
             field
             ,
             whereupon
             the
             Bassa
             Isouf
             being
             unwilling
             to
             go
             out
             against
             him
             ,
             would
             have
             been
             excus'd
             upon
             his
             indisposition
             .
             But
             his
             excuse
             was
             not
             receiv'd
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             necessity
             of
             his
             going
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             preserve
             his
             life
             and
             charge
             ;
             only
             the
             Soldiers
             were
             so
             kind
             as
             to
             permit
             him
             to
             go
             as
             far
             as
             he
             could
             in
             a
             Galley
             ;
             but
             imagining
             the
             Bassa
             might
             take
             some
             occasion
             to
             leave
             them
             ,
             they
             accompany'd
             him
             with
             another
             Galley
             better
             furnish'd
             with
             both
             Rowers
             and
             Soldiers
             ,
             with
             order
             ,
             to
             force
             the
             Bassa
             to
             land
             at
             the
             place
             appointed
             ,
             which
             he
             quietly
             did
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             Renegado's
             of
             all
             Christian
             Nations
             ,
             and
             in
             my
             time
             ,
             I
             found
             there
             above
             three
             thousand
             French.
             Heretofore
             ,
             the
             Renegadoes
             could
             not
             serve
             for
             Soldiers
             among
             the
             Turks
             and
             Janizaries
             ,
             and
             the
             Turks
             and
             Janizaries
             could
             not
             go
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             Piracy
             ?
             
             But
             Mahomet
             Bassa
             ,
             to
             prevent
             the
             jealousies
             and
             quarrels
             happening
             thereby
             ,
             reconcil'd
             the
             Renegadoes
             with
             the
             Turks
             ,
             allowing
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             1568.
             to
             both
             the
             priviledge
             of
             being
             Soldiers
             or
             Pyrates
             ,
             without
             any
             difference
             .
             The
             Moors
             ,
             the
             Morisos
             ,
             the
             Algerians
             ,
             the
             Sons
             of
             Turks
             born
             at
             Algiers
             ,
             Renegado
             Jews
             ,
             are
             not
             admitted
             into
             the
             Soldiery
             ;
             but
             the
             Jews
             who
             would
             serve
             ,
             e●ting
             Swins
             flesh
             before
             they
             renounce
             ,
             affirm
             ,
             that
             by
             that
             means
             they
             are
             become
             Christians
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             renounce
             with
             the
             same
             solemnities
             as
             are
             observ'd
             by
             the
             Christians
             .
          
           
             The
             pay
             of
             the
             Souldiery
             is
             eight
             
               Morisco
               Doubles
            
             a
             month
             ,
             every
             Double
             is
             worth
             twelve
             Patars
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             somewhat
             better
             then
             twelve
             pence
             Sterling
             )
             according
             to
             the
             number
             of
             the
             years
             they
             have
             been
             in
             service
             ,
             the
             p●y
             is
             encreas'd
             ,
             and
             they
             receive
             a
             Double
             ,
             a
             month
             ,
             more
             then
             they
             had
             before
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             a
             Son
             born
             to
             the
             Grand-Seignor
             by
             the
             Sultaness
             ,
             a
             Double
             ;
             if
             any
             Soldier
             hath
             kill'd
             his
             enemy
             in
             a
             Skirmish
             ,
             or
             hand
             to
             hand
             ,
             and
             hath
             brought
             away
             his
             head
             ,
             a
             Double
             ;
             if
             they
             have
             had
             any
             remarkable
             engagement
             against
             the
             rebellious
             .
             Alarbes
             ,
             the
             Bassa
             promises
             them
             an
             augmentation
             of
             a
             Double
             in
             the
             month
             ;
             but
             all
             the
             monthly
             augmentations
             of
             Doubles
             are
             not
             to
             exceed
             the
             number
             of
             fourty
             .
          
           
             The
             Batchelor-Soldiers
             have
             greater
             priviledges
             then
             those
             who
             are
             married
             ;
             the
             latter
             have
             no
             daily
             allowance
             of
             bread
             ,
             the
             former
             have
             four
             loaves
             .
             The
             pay
             is
             to
             be
             exact
             and
             punctual
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             before
             .
             'T
             is
             not
             out
             of
             any
             fear
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             that
             the
             Bassa
             maintains
             so
             great
             a
             number
             of
             Souldiers
             ,
             but
             
             that
             he
             might
             be
             the
             more
             dreaded
             by
             those
             of
             Algiers
             ,
             the
             Alarbes
             ,
             and
             the
             petty
             Princes
             ,
             who
             pay
             him
             tribute
             ,
             against
             whom
             they
             are
             sent
             ,
             if
             they
             come
             not
             soon
             enough
             to
             prevent
             them
             .
             The
             soldiers
             keep
             little
             or
             no
             guard
             within
             the
             City
             ,
             but
             a
             Watch
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             Mesuart
             ,
             walks
             round
             about
             it
             with
             twenty
             five
             persons
             .
             At
             the
             Gates
             there
             are
             but
             two
             or
             three
             men
             .
             In
             the
             Summer
             ,
             Algiers
             is
             in
             a
             manner
             distitute
             of
             a
             Garrison
             ,
             for
             some
             of
             the
             soldiers
             are
             dispers'd
             to
             
               Tremesen
               ,
               Bugy
               ,
               Sargel
            
             ,
             and
             other
             places
             under
             the
             jurisdiction
             of
             Algiers
             .
             They
             often
             change
             the
             Garrisons
             ,
             and
             send
             that
             of
             one
             place
             to
             another
             .
             Another
             part
             of
             the
             soldiery
             is
             sent
             away
             by
             Bodies
             of
             five
             or
             six
             hundred
             ,
             thirty
             or
             fourty
             leagues
             into
             the
             Country
             ,
             to
             quarter
             on
             the
             Alarbes
             ,
             and
             to
             receive
             the
             Tribute
             ;
             and
             the
             greatest
             part
             is
             employ'd
             at
             Sea
             in
             the
             Galleys
             .
          
           
             I
             observ'd
             in
             the
             Summer
             1641.
             that
             the
             sixty
             five
             Pyrates
             Ships
             and
             the
             four
             Gallies
             ,
             which
             were
             then
             at
             Sea
             ,
             every
             one
             for
             what
             could
             be
             gotten
             ,
             were
             most
             of
             them
             mann'd
             by
             soldiers
             of
             the
             Garrison
             .
             The
             remainder
             ,
             who
             are
             neither
             employ'd
             at
             Sea
             ,
             nor
             sent
             to
             the
             Posts
             before-mentioned
             ,
             live
             at
             ease
             ,
             and
             divert
             themselves
             at
             their
             Country-houses
             ,
             two
             or
             three
             leagues
             out
             of
             the
             City
             .
             The
             Citizens
             ,
             and
             the
             originary
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             Country
             are
             irreconcileable
             enemies
             of
             the
             Garrison
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             but
             one
             Councel
             ,
             called
             the
             Duana
             ,
             which
             with
             the
             Bassa
             resolves
             all
             matters
             of
             State
             ,
             and
             what
             relate
             to
             the
             administration
             of
             Justice
             .
             This
             Councel
             meets
             commonly
             thrice
             a
             week
             ,
             in
             a
             Gallery
             of
             the
             Bassa's
             Palace
             .
             It
             consists
             of
             fourty
             persons
             .
             The
             Bassa
             sits
             ,
             as
             Taylers
             do
             ,
             cross-legg'd
             ,
             on
             a
             Table
             about
             
             two
             foot
             high
             ,
             at
             a
             little
             distance
             from
             the
             Wall
             ,
             cover'd
             with
             a
             shaggy-Carpet
             ,
             and
             so
             long
             ,
             that
             twelve
             of
             the
             chiefest
             may
             sit
             as
             the
             Bassa
             does
             ,
             six
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             ,
             and
             as
             many
             on
             the
             left
             ;
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Councel
             stand
             at
             both
             ends
             of
             the
             Table
             ,
             cross
             the
             Gallery
             ,
             making
             ,
             with
             the
             Arch
             ,
             a
             kind
             of
             circle
             .
             This
             Bassa
             hath
             commonly
             a
             Fan
             of
             Feathers
             in
             his
             hand
             ;
             he
             pronounces
             sentence
             ,
             and
             the
             plurality
             of
             voices
             carries
             it
             ,
             but
             they
             have
             this
             particulary
             remarkable
             ,
             that
             they
             begin
             to
             gather
             the
             voices
             ,
             while
             some
             one
             is
             alledging
             new
             reasons
             for
             or
             against
             the
             business
             under
             deliberation
             .
             All
             causes
             ,
             wherein
             the
             soldiers
             are
             concern'd
             are
             try'd
             before
             this
             Councel
             ;
             but
             differences
             between
             Citizens
             are
             determin'd
             before
             the
             Caya
             ,
             who
             is
             as
             it
             were
             the
             Bassa's
             Lieutenant
             .
             Every
             man
             is
             to
             prosecute
             and
             plead
             his
             own
             cause
             in
             person
             ,
             without
             the
             assistance
             ,
             of
             any
             Advocate
             ,
             Lawyer
             ,
             or
             Atturney
             .
             Great
             Robbes
             ,
             Murtherers
             ,
             and
             other
             eminent
             Criminals
             are
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             Moors
             or
             Jews
             ;
             but
             the
             souldiers
             are
             supported
             by
             their
             Agas
             ,
             who
             ever
             find
             excuses
             to
             get
             them
             off
             ,
             unless
             the
             offence
             be
             against
             another
             souldier
             .
             An
             accusation
             prov'd
             by
             two
             witnesses
             ,
             is
             sufficient
             in
             order
             to
             condemnation
             .
             He
             who
             hath
             the
             worst
             in
             any
             cause
             ,
             receives
             a
             certain
             number
             of
             blows
             with
             a
             cudgel
             ,
             besides
             what
             he
             is
             oblig'd
             to
             do
             by
             the
             Sentence
             .
             If
             the
             accusation
             be
             found
             malicious
             ,
             the
             Accuser
             is
             to
             suffer
             a
             punishment
             suitable
             to
             the
             crime
             impos'd
             .
             The
             sin
             of
             abhomination
             is
             not
             punish'd
             among
             them
             .
             As
             to
             the
             grimaces
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             same
             with
             those
             us'd
             in
             most
             parts
             of
             Turkey
             .
             This
             is
             a
             short
             account
             of
             the
             State
             and
             Government
             of
             Algiers
             ,
             where
             the
             miseries
             of
             
             Slavery
             have
             consum'd
             the
             lives
             of
             six
             hundred
             thousand
             Christians
             ,
             since
             the
             year
             1536.
             at
             which
             time
             
               Cheredin
               Barberossa
            
             brought
             it
             under
             his
             own
             power
             .
             'T
             is
             hard
             to
             imagine
             a
             reason
             ,
             why
             its
             Government
             being
             so
             ill
             administred
             ,
             could
             endure
             so
             long
             ,
             making
             that
             hole
             dreadful
             to
             all
             Europe
             ,
             since
             its
             scituation
             ,
             strength
             ,
             and
             Fortresses
             are
             no
             way
             considerable
             .
             I
             must
             confess
             Christian
             Princes
             will
             ever
             have
             cause
             to
             remember
             the
             enterprise
             of
             that
             great
             Monarch
             Charles
             V.
             made
             on
             this
             City
             in
             the
             year
             1541.
             with
             an
             unfortunate
             issue
             ;
             but
             I
             hope
             that
             will
             not
             divert
             their
             generous
             thoughts
             from
             promoting
             the
             advantages
             of
             Christendom
             .
             There
             was
             a
             concurrence
             of
             many
             accidents
             in
             the
             attempt
             of
             that
             great
             Emperor
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             avoided
             ,
             or
             are
             particular
             to
             that
             expedition
             :
             The
             season
             for
             the
             taking
             of
             Algiers
             was
             Autumne
             ,
             at
             which
             time
             the
             Mediterranean
             Sea
             is
             no
             less
             rough
             then
             the
             other
             Seas
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             storms
             and
             tempests
             ,
             which
             hindred
             the
             coming
             in
             of
             provisions
             to
             that
             Army
             ,
             and
             occasion'd
             the
             loss
             of
             the
             Baggage
             and
             Artillery
             .
             The
             Garrison
             was
             then
             return'd
             ,
             some
             from
             Sea
             ,
             others
             from
             their
             expeditions
             against
             the
             Alarbes
             and
             the
             Tributaries
             .
             The
             dissention
             among
             the
             Emperor's
             Commanders
             contributed
             also
             somewhat
             thereto
             ;
             and
             yet
             notwithstanding
             all
             these
             traverses
             ,
             
               Asan
               Bassa
            
             ,
             a
             generous
             Captain
             ,
             a
             Renegado
             ,
             born
             in
             Sardinia
             ,
             brought
             up
             by
             
               Cheredin
               Barberossa
            
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             people
             of
             Algiers
             were
             in
             distress
             for
             fresh
             water
             ,
             the
             source
             whereof
             had
             been
             diverted
             another
             way
             .
             Nay
             ,
             they
             never
             durst
             attribute
             their
             deliverance
             to
             their
             valour
             ,
             but
             their
             opinion
             still
             is
             ,
             that
             a
             Marabout
             ,
             or
             Santon
             (
             that
             is
             a
             Saint
             )
             who
             then
             liv'd
             
             neer
             the
             City
             ,
             wrought
             a
             miracle
             ,
             beating
             the
             Sea
             with
             his
             staff
             ,
             which
             caus'd
             that
             dreadful
             tempest
             .
             They
             have
             accordingly
             erected
             to
             the
             memory
             of
             this
             Marabout
             a
             Chappel
             without
             
             Babaloët-gate
             ,
             on
             the
             left
             hand
             ,
             where
             he
             is
             interr'd
             ,
             for
             which
             place
             the
             Turks
             have
             a
             reverence
             ,
             as
             some
             Christians
             have
             for
             places
             of
             devotion
             ,
             affirming
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Christian
             Army
             ever
             return
             thither
             ,
             they
             will
             raise
             the
             greatest
             Tempest
             that
             ever
             was
             ,
             by
             casting
             into
             the
             Sea
             the
             bones
             of
             that
             Marabout
             .
             In
             this
             perswasion
             consists
             the
             force
             they
             have
             to
             defend
             themselves
             against
             the
             Christians
             .
          
           
             I
             conceiv'd
             my self
             oblig'd
             to
             give
             this
             short
             account
             of
             the
             antiquity
             and
             scituation
             of
             Algiers
             ,
             to
             remedy
             the
             deficiencies
             of
             other
             Chronologers
             ,
             who
             confound
             the
             years
             ,
             the
             names
             ,
             and
             the
             Nations
             ,
             taking
             the
             Turks
             for
             the
             Moors
             .
             As
             concerning
             a
             more
             ample
             description
             of
             the
             City
             and
             its
             Fortresses
             ,
             the
             dispositions
             of
             the
             Inhabitants
             ,
             the
             Pirates
             ,
             Merchants
             ,
             Tradesmen
             ,
             their
             Cloathing
             ,
             the
             Marabouts
             or
             Santons
             ,
             the
             Ceremonies
             ,
             the
             exercises
             of
             the
             Women
             ,
             their
             several
             Easters
             ,
             their
             Vices
             and
             Vertues
             ,
             and
             what
             was
             done
             there
             in
             the
             last
             Age
             ,
             I
             thought
             them
             besides
             my
             design
             ,
             and
             superfluous
             ,
             as
             being
             common
             things
             related
             by
             diverse
             Historians
             ,
             who
             speak
             of
             the
             Turks
             in
             general
             .
             And
             so
             I
             pass
             forwards
             to
             those
             things
             ,
             with
             I
             accounted
             worth
             my
             reducing
             into
             particular
             Relations
             ,
             during
             the
             time
             of
             my
             Slavery
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           EMANVEL
           D'
           ARANDA'S
           Particular
           Relations
           ,
           During
           the
           time
           of
           his
           SLAVERY
           .
        
         
           
             The
             first
             RELATION
             .
             The
             History
             of
             a
             Religious
             man
             ,
             a
             Spaniard
             ,
             a
             Slave
             at
             Algiers
             .
          
           
             A
             Spaniard
             ,
             whom
             we
             shall
             here
             call
             Domingo
             ,
             having
             entred
             into
             one
             of
             the
             principal
             Orders
             at
             Sevill
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             1626.
             and
             compleated
             the
             year
             of
             his
             Novice-ship
             ,
             took
             the
             three
             accustomed
             Vows
             ,
             and
             some
             years
             after
             was
             advanc'd
             to
             Priest-hood
             in
             the
             same
             Order
             .
          
           
             But
             Domingo
             grew
             weary
             of
             that
             kind
             of
             life
             ,
             so
             
             that
             he
             left
             the
             Cloister
             ,
             and
             retir'd
             in
             his
             Sacerdota
             habit
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             and
             plante●
             himself
             in
             a
             little
             Village
             ,
             where
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             sojourn'd
             some
             time
             ,
             he
             made
             a
             shift
             to
             get
             a
             smal●
             Country
             living
             .
             That
             life
             after
             a
             while
             grew
             as
             tedious
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             the
             Religious
             order
             had
             been
             to
             him
             before
             ;
             so
             that
             he
             chang'd
             the
             habit
             of
             a
             Pries●
             into
             that
             of
             a
             Lay-person
             ,
             and
             took
             up
             his
             residence
             at
             Lisbon
             ,
             the
             Metropolis
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             where
             he
             Married
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             years
             end
             had
             a
             Son.
             Some
             time
             after
             his
             Wife
             prov'd
             with
             child
             of
             a
             second
             ;
             whereupon
             Domingo
             finding
             himself
             burthen'd
             with
             children
             ,
             and
             having
             not
             wherewithall
             to
             maintain
             them
             ,
             he
             Listed
             himself
             a
             Souldier
             ,
             to
             be
             Transported
             into
             ●
             Country
             newly
             conquer'd
             by
             the
             Portuguez
             ,
             scituate
             on
             the
             River
             of
             the
             Amazons
             ,
             in
             the
             Indies
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             to
             have
             a
             certain
             proportion
             of
             Land
             ,
             and
             other
             allowances
             for
             himself
             ,
             his
             Wife
             ,
             Son
             ,
             and
             what
             other
             children
             he
             should
             have
             in
             that
             Country
             .
          
           
             Upon
             these
             Overtures
             ,
             Domingo
             embarks
             in
             the
             year
             1639.
             and
             after
             they
             had
             been
             some
             hours
             at
             Sea
             ,
             his
             Wife
             fell
             in
             Labour
             ,
             and
             was
             deliver'd
             of
             a
             second
             Son
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Captain
             of
             the
             Vessel
             (
             whom
             I
             know
             )
             was
             God-father
             .
             Some
             days
             after
             ,
             they
             came
             in
             sight
             of
             some
             Turkish
             Pyrats
             ,
             and
             after
             a
             short
             engagement
             ,
             the
             Ship
             was
             taken
             ,
             and
             brought
             to
             Algiers
             ,
             where
             the
             Prisoners
             were
             sold
             .
          
           
             Domingo
             ,
             to
             avoid
             the
             miseries
             of
             Slavery
             ,
             goes
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             tells
             them
             that
             he
             was
             a
             Jew
             ,
             intreating
             them
             to
             redeem
             him
             ,
             his
             Wife
             and
             Children
             .
             The
             Jews
             ,
             who
             are
             commonly
             more
             subject
             to
             avarice
             then
             prodigality
             ,
             began
             to
             examine
             him
             ;
             he
             immediately
             answer'd
             their
             questions
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             
             tongue
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             believ'd
             what
             he
             said
             .
             In
             fine
             ,
             they
             told
             him
             he
             should
             be
             redeem'd
             if
             he
             could
             tell
             them
             what
             Tribe
             he
             was
             of
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             Register
             were
             written
             the
             names
             of
             his
             Parents
             and
             other
             Relations
             .
             He
             repli'd
             with
             a
             wonderful
             confidence
             ,
             In
             the
             Register
             of
             the
             Synagogue
             of
             Venice
             ,
             where
             such
             a
             Rabbi
             (
             naming
             him
             )
             will
             give
             an
             attestation
             of
             all
             I
             have
             said
             .
             The
             Jews
             immediately
             writ
             to
             Venice
             ,
             where
             ,
             having
             examin'd
             all
             the
             Registers
             ,
             there
             was
             nothing
             found
             concerning
             Domingo
             .
             The
             Jews
             of
             Algiers
             having
             receiv'd
             that
             answer
             from
             those
             of
             Venice
             ,
             were
             very
             much
             astonish'd
             ,
             and
             look'd
             upon
             him
             as
             an
             Impostor
             .
          
           
             Domingo
             being
             out
             of
             all
             hopes
             of
             obtaining
             his
             Liberty
             by
             that
             means
             ,
             bethought
             himself
             of
             another
             expedient
             .
             He
             made
             his
             applications
             to
             two
             of
             the
             Fathers
             employ'd
             about
             the
             Redemption
             of
             Captives
             ,
             who
             were
             come
             from
             Valentia
             in
             Spain
             ,
             and
             manag'd
             his
             business
             so
             well
             ,
             that
             they
             redeem'd
             his
             Wife
             and
             two
             Children
             ,
             and
             carried
             them
             away
             with
             the
             other
             Slaves
             ,
             whose
             ransom
             they
             had
             paid
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             Domingo
             continu'd
             a
             Slave
             at
             the
             house
             of
             a
             considerable
             Officer
             of
             the
             Army
             ,
             named
             
               Saban
               Gallan
               Aga.
            
             
          
           
             After
             the
             departure
             of
             his
             Wife
             and
             Children
             ,
             he
             fell
             in
             love
             with
             an
             
             English-Slave
             ,
             a
             very
             handsome
             Woman
             ,
             in
             his
             Patron
             's
             house
             ;
             but
             the
             Mistress
             was
             so
             watchful
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             not
             have
             his
             desires
             of
             her
             .
             Yet
             so
             great
             was
             the
             affection
             he
             had
             for
             her
             ,
             that
             he
             found
             out
             a
             way
             to
             deceive
             both
             his
             Mistress
             and
             the
             
             English-Slave
             .
             He
             told
             the
             
             English-woman
             ,
             that
             his
             Wife
             was
             dead
             ,
             and
             in
             case
             she
             would
             marry
             him
             ,
             he
             would
             redeem
             her
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             was
             an
             order
             
             come
             for
             him
             to
             receive
             three
             thousand
             Duckets
             ,
             which
             sum
             would
             suffice
             for
             the
             ransoming
             of
             both
             .
             The
             
             English-woman
             ,
             whether
             she
             were
             in
             love
             with
             him
             or
             not
             ,
             accepts
             the
             proffer
             .
             Whereupon
             Domingo
             ,
             to
             compass
             his
             design
             ,
             went
             to
             an
             old
             Woman
             a
             Moor
             ,
             one
             very
             well
             known
             for
             her
             Wealth
             and
             Covetousness
             ,
             and
             says
             to
             her
             ,
             
               Madam
               ,
               the
               hope
               I
               have
               of
               receiving
               a
               good
               reward
               caus'd
               me
               to
               come
               hither
               ,
               to
               give
               you
               notice
               of
               a
               Commodity
               ,
               by
               which
               you
               may
               gain
               at
               least
               two
               thousand
               Ducats
               .
            
             The
             covetous
             Woman
             immediately
             ask'd
             him
             what
             kind
             of
             Commodity
             it
             was
             ,
             promising
             him
             a
             great
             recompence
             .
             
               There
               is
            
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             
               at
               my
               Master's
               house
               an
            
             English
             -
             
               woman
               Slave
               ,
               well
               descended
               ,
               which
               my
               Master
               knows
               nothing
               of
               ;
               and
               besides
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               secret
               order
               come
               to
               the
               City
               for
               her
               Redemption
               ,
               though
               she
               should
               cost
               three
               thousand
               Ducats
               .
               If
               you
               can
               keep
               your
               own
               counsel
               ,
               you
               may
               buy
               her
               of
               my
               Master
               for
               four
               or
               five
               hundred
               Ducats
               .
            
          
           
             This
             proposal
             pleas'd
             the
             covetous
             old
             Woman
             so
             well
             ,
             that
             she
             went
             immediately
             to
             be
             further
             inform'd
             concerning
             the
             
             English-slave
             .
             She
             went
             to
             Saban
             Gallan's
             wife
             ,
             and
             ask'd
             her
             ,
             whether
             she
             would
             sell
             her
             
             English-slave
             ;
             whereto
             
             Saban's
             wife
             making
             answer
             that
             she
             wanted
             not
             money
             ,
             the
             old
             One
             repli'd
             ,
             set
             what
             rate
             you
             please
             on
             her
             ,
             I
             would
             fain
             have
             her
             .
             In
             fine
             ,
             after
             a
             little
             hagling
             ,
             they
             agreed
             at
             five
             hundred
             Ducats
             .
             The
             
             English-slave
             was
             deliver'd
             to
             the
             old
             Woman
             ,
             who
             receiv'd
             her
             with
             great
             satisfaction
             .
             The
             poor
             
             English-woman
             finding
             her self
             sold
             and
             deliver'd
             ,
             and
             the
             price
             paid
             ,
             imagin'd
             that
             all
             was
             done
             with
             
             Domingo's
             money
             ,
             and
             thence
             fondly
             inferr'd
             ,
             that
             she
             was
             already
             
             at
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             thinking
             her self
             happy
             ,
             that
             she
             had
             (
             as
             she
             thought
             )
             me●
             with
             so
             good
             fortune
             ;
             but
             she
             was
             as
             far
             from
             it
             as
             ever
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             Domingo
             was
             perpetually
             solliciting
             her
             ,
             calling
             God
             and
             Heaven
             to
             witness
             ,
             and
             swearing
             thousands
             of
             Oaths
             ,
             to
             assure
             her
             of
             the
             sincerity
             of
             his
             affection
             .
             He
             ●●joll'd
             her
             so
             long
             ,
             that
             she
             condescended
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             he
             would
             have
             her
             ,
             impatiently
             expecting
             to
             be
             transported
             thence
             for
             some
             part
             of
             Christendom
             ▪
             and
             the
             old
             Woman
             on
             the
             other
             side
             being
             full
             of
             expectation
             of
             the
             three
             thousand
             Ducats
             .
          
           
             Domingo
             kept
             them
             a
             long
             time
             in
             blindness
             ,
             so
             a●
             the
             one
             knew
             nothing
             of
             the
             other
             .
             At
             last
             the
             
             English-woman
             prov'd
             with
             Child
             ,
             and
             ,
             when
             her
             time
             came
             ,
             was
             deliver'd
             of
             two
             Children
             at
             a
             birth
             ,
             a
             good
             booty
             for
             the
             covetous
             old
             Woman
             ,
             instead
             of
             three
             thousand
             Ducats
             .
             Th●n
             were
             
             Domingo's
             Impostures
             discover'd
             ,
             and
             what
             was
             worse
             ,
             his
             Master
             coming
             to
             hear
             of
             the
             business
             would
             have
             dispos'd
             him
             into
             the
             G●lleys
             ,
             as
             an
             absolute
             Rogue
             and
             an
             Impostor
             ,
             for
             he
             had
             promis'd
             his
             Master
             a
             considerable
             ransom
             .
             Domingo
             ,
             to
             avoid
             the
             mischief
             threatned
             him
             by
             his
             Master
             ,
             found
             out
             a
             new
             expedient
             .
             He
             came
             to
             one
             of
             the
             B●ths
             ,
             where
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             Catholicks
             are
             ,
             desiring
             to
             say
             Mass
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             live
             upon
             Alms
             ,
             as
             those
             Priests
             who
             are
             Slaves
             commonly
             do
             .
             The
             Spaniards
             and
             Portugu●z
             ,
             who
             knew
             Domingo
             and
             his
             Wife
             ,
             oppos'd
             it
             ,
             saying
             he
             was
             a
             Raskal
             ,
             and
             married
             .
             
               I
               must
               acknowledge
            
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             
               that
               I
               am
               Married
               ,
               but
               that
               Marriage
               is
               Null
               ,
               because
               I
               am
               and
               was
               a
               Religious
               man
               ,
               and
               a
               Priest
               before
               I
               married
            
             ;
             affirming
             ,
             that
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             that
             had
             pass'd
             ,
             he
             was
             still
             a
             Priest
             .
             Those
             who
             had
             
             the
             over-sight
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             Altars
             ,
             thought
             fit
             to
             write
             concerning
             this
             business
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Ceuta
             ,
             for
             Algiers
             is
             comprehended
             within
             his
             Diocess
             .
             The
             Bishop
             having
             receiv'd
             that
             account
             of
             him
             ,
             forbad
             Domingo
             to
             celebrate
             ,
             upon
             pain
             of
             Excommunication
             .
             Which
             being
             told
             Domingo
             ,
             he
             repli'd
             ,
             
               I
               am
               a
               Religious
               man
               ,
               and
               under
               my
               Provincial
               ,
               subject
               to
               his
               command
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               Bishop
               hath
               no
               power
               over
               me
               .
            
          
           
             The
             difficulty
             was
             too
             great
             to
             be
             decided
             by
             the
             Christian
             Slaves
             .
             'T
             was
             sent
             to
             Rome
             ,
             and
             not
             long
             after
             there
             came
             to
             Algiers
             a
             Capucine
             ,
             sent
             express
             from
             Rome
             ,
             an
             Italian
             born
             ,
             in
             a
             Ship
             of
             Marseilles
             ,
             under
             pretence
             of
             redeeming
             some
             Christians
             ,
             having
             also
             some
             Letters
             from
             the
             King
             of
             France
             concerning
             some
             private
             business
             .
             This
             honest
             Father
             heard
             the
             reasons
             of
             Domingo
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             what
             the
             Christians
             said
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             thereupon
             order'd
             that
             Domingo
             could
             not
             say
             Mass
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             might
             frequent
             the
             Churches
             ,
             which
             the
             Portuguez
             would
             not
             have
             permitted
             .
             I
             afterwards
             saw
             him
             singing
             in
             that
             Church
             ,
             as
             he
             still
             did
             at
             my
             departure
             thence
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             RELATION
             II.
             Of
             the
             Gallantry
             of
             a
             Dutch
             Captain
             ,
             who
             with
             one
             Ship
             engag'd
             against
             five
             Turkish
             Galleys
             and
             two
             Brigantines
             ,
             and
             worsted
             them
             .
          
           
             IN
             September
             1641.
             the
             Caja
             (
             or
             Lieutenant
             )
             of
             the
             Bassa
             of
             Tripoli
             came
             to
             Algiers
             with
             a
             Galley
             set
             out
             with
             Standards
             ,
             Flaggs
             ,
             and
             Streamers
             of
             Silk
             ,
             embroider'd
             with
             Ottoman
             Crescents
             ,
             some
             Trumpets
             ,
             and
             other
             Naval
             Musick
             .
             The
             Souldiers
             were
             all
             Turks
             ,
             cull'd
             Men
             ,
             or
             Renegadoes
             ,
             well
             clad
             ,
             and
             better
             arm'd
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             mode
             .
             The
             Slaves
             ,
             who
             Row'd
             in
             the
             said
             Galley
             were
             most
             of
             them
             Russians
             and
             Muscovites
             ,
             who
             seem
             naturally
             to
             be
             design'd
             for
             labour
             .
          
           
             The
             
             Caja's
             business
             at
             Algiers
             was
             to
             buy
             two
             hundred
             and
             fifty
             Slaves
             all
             Spaniards
             or
             Italians
             ,
             whom
             the
             Vice-roy
             of
             Tripoli
             would
             send
             as
             a
             present
             to
             the
             Grand-Seignor
             at
             Constantinople
             .
             This
             Galley
             had
             lain
             some
             days
             before
             Algiers
             ,
             during
             which
             ,
             
               Alli
               Pegelin
            
             ,
             Captain
             General
             of
             the
             Galleys
             ,
             was
             preparing
             four
             to
             make
             their
             last
             Salley
             for
             that
             year
             .
             The
             Caja
             ,
             commanding
             this
             Wedding
             Galley
             ,
             (
             I
             call
             it
             so
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             fitter
             for
             the
             Waftage
             of
             a
             Bride
             ,
             than
             to
             engage
             with
             an
             Enemy
             )
             told
             Pegelin
             he
             would
             go
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             participate
             of
             his
             fortune
             ,
             in
             hopes
             of
             some
             good
             booty
             .
             He
             goes
             away
             from
             Algiers
             along
             with
             Pegelin
             ,
             and
             having
             been
             four
             
             days
             abroad
             ,
             they
             met
             with
             an
             English
             Ship
             of
             forty
             Guns
             .
             Pegelin
             ,
             as
             General
             ,
             propos'd
             it
             to
             the
             Captains
             of
             the
             other
             Gallies
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             engage
             that
             Ship
             ,
             but
             the
             Captains
             thought
             it
             not
             convenient
             ,
             partly
             out
             of
             a
             fear
             of
             loosing
             the
             Slaves
             that
             row'd
             ,
             and
             partly
             out
             of
             a
             consideration
             of
             the
             uncertainty
             of
             Victory
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             the
             English
             Ship
             ,
             while
             they
             were
             in
             consultation
             got
             away
             ,
             so
             that
             ,
             night
             coming
             on
             ,
             the
             Turks
             lost
             sight
             of
             her
             .
          
           
             Having
             miss'd
             that
             booty
             ,
             the
             five
             Gallies
             with
             the
             two
             Brigantines
             which
             accompany'd
             them
             began
             to
             c●use
             up
             and
             down
             ,
             and
             coming
             neer
             Majorca
             they
             met
             a
             small
             Frigot
             ,
             wherein
             were
             a
             Councellor
             and
             his
             family
             outward-bound
             from
             
               Barcelona
               .
               Pegelin
            
             perceiving
             the
             booty
             was
             of
             little
             importance
             began
             to
             jeer
             the
             other
             Captains
             ,
             saying
             to
             them
             ,
             
               You
               should
               have
               engag'd
               the
               English
               Ship.
            
             The
             Captains
             vex'd
             to
             find
             themselves
             laugh'd
             at
             ,
             resolv'd
             to
             set
             upon
             the
             first
             Ship
             they
             met
             with
             ,
             whatever
             she
             were
             .
             This
             resolution
             pleas'd
             Pegelin
             ,
             and
             two
             days
             after
             they
             discover'd
             a
             Dutch
             Bottom
             of
             twenty
             eight
             Guns
             ,
             and
             forty
             men
             .
             The
             weather
             was
             very
             calm
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             Dutch-man
             could
             make
             no
             advantage
             of
             her
             sails
             .
             Pegelin
             order'd
             the
             Gallies
             to
             draw
             ●p
             within
             Canon-shot
             of
             the
             Ship
             ,
             and
             perceiving
             she
             had
             Dutch
             colours
             ,
             he
             sent
             one
             of
             the
             Brigantines
             with
             a
             Renegado
             ,
             a
             Zelander
             ,
             towards
             it
             ,
             with
             a
             white
             Flagg
             ,
             who
             coming
             neer
             the
             Dutch
             Captain
             ,
             he
             ask'd
             him
             what
             he
             would
             have
             ,
             
               The
               Captain
               General
            
             Alli
             Pegelin
             ,
             
               reply'd
               the
               Renegado
               ,
               sent
               me
               to
               tell
               you
               ,
               that
               if
               you
               will
               yeeld
               without
               fighting
               ,
               he
               will
               set
               you
               and
               all
               your
               people
               on
               Christian
               ground
               ;
               
               which
               he
               hath
               sworn
               by
               the
               Grand
               Seignor's
               head
               that
               he
               will
               do
               .
               Therefore
               I
               advise
               you
               to
               accept
               of
               the
               proffer
               I
               make
               you
               from
               him
               ,
               while
               it
               is
               time
               ,
               otherwise
               I
               fear
               me
               you
               will
               repent
               it
               too
               late
               .
            
             The
             
             Dutch-man
             weary
             to
             hear
             such
             proposals
             ,
             very
             confidently
             reply'd
             ,
             
               I
               know
            
             Alli
             Pegelin
             
               very
               well
            
             ,
             (
             for
             he
             had
             been
             a
             Slave
             )
             
               the
               Ship
               belongs
               to
               those
               who
               were
               at
               the
               charge
               of
               setting
               it
               out
               ,
               and
               the
               goods
               to
               the
               Merchants
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               cannot
               give
               what
               is
               not
               my
               own
               .
               But
               if
               he
               be
               desirous
               to
               have
               the
               Ship
               ,
               as
               he
               seems
               to
               be
               ,
               let
               him
               come
               aboard
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               see
               whether
               we
               can
               satisfie
               him
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Renegado
             immediately
             return'd
             with
             this
             answer
             .
             Whereupon
             Pegelin
             being
             extreamly
             impatient
             and
             incens'd
             to
             hear
             the
             bravadoes
             of
             the
             
             Dutch-man
             ,
             order'd
             his
             Gallies
             to
             draw
             up
             in
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Half-moon
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             order
             to
             make
             towards
             the
             Poop
             of
             the
             Ship
             ,
             and
             to
             discharge
             all
             together
             ▪
             as
             it
             were
             by
             a
             c●oss-battery
             .
             Their
             Guns
             carried
             Bullets
             of
             fourty
             eight
             pound
             weight
             ,
             but
             ordinarily
             they
             shoot
             onely
             stones
             .
             His
             command
             was
             executed
             ,
             but
             being
             ready
             to
             give
             fire
             ,
             the
             Dutch
             Captain
             ,
             a
             man
             of
             extraordinary
             experience
             in
             Sea-affairs
             ,
             by
             the
             advantage
             of
             a
             little
             wind
             which
             God
             sent
             him
             ,
             without
             loosing
             time
             ,
             turn'd
             his
             Ship
             on
             the
             other
             side
             .
             By
             that
             motion
             he
             put
             the
             enemies
             into
             a
             confusion
             ,
             and
             broke
             their
             design
             ;
             for
             the
             five
             Gallies
             making
             all
             the
             sail
             they
             could
             ,
             and
             strength
             of
             Oars
             upon
             the
             Ship
             ,
             instead
             of
             continuing
             in
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Half
             moon
             ,
             at
             the
             Poop
             of
             the
             Ship
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             resolv'd
             ,
             they
             〈◊〉
             foul
             one
             upon
             the
             other
             ,
             yet
             so
             as
             that
             
             Pegelin's
             Galley
             came
             up
             close
             to
             her
             ,
             and
             seventy
             Turks
             and
             Renegadoes
             got
             into
             it
             ,
             with
             their
             Cutlasses
             in
             
             their
             hands
             ,
             beginning
             to
             cut
             the
             Ropes
             ,
             and
             cast
             in
             Granadoes
             to
             fire
             the
             Ship.
             But
             the
             Dutch
             Captain
             ,
             who
             had
             all
             his
             men
             within
             ,
             discharg'd
             some
             pieces
             loaden
             with
             Musket
             Bullet
             from
             the
             Poop
             and
             the
             Prow
             ,
             which
             made
             a
             great
             slaughter
             among
             the
             Turks
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             the
             Galley
             which
             was
             come
             up
             close
             to
             the
             Ship
             ,
             durst
             not
             stay
             there
             any
             longer
             ,
             in
             regard
             the
             Ship
             being
             heavy
             loaden
             ,
             the
             Guns
             lay
             so
             low
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             even
             with
             the
             edge
             of
             the
             Galley
             .
             Which
             Pegelin
             observing
             (
             for
             fear
             began
             to
             seize
             him
             )
             immediately
             commanded
             the
             Gallies
             to
             retreat
             .
             The
             Turks
             who
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             engagement
             were
             got
             into
             the
             Ship
             ,
             were
             much
             astonish'd
             to
             see
             that
             the
             Gallies
             had
             forsaken
             them
             ,
             leaving
             them
             at
             the
             mercy
             of
             their
             enemies
             .
             They
             began
             to
             be
             discourag'd
             ;
             those
             who
             could
             swim
             cast
             themselves
             into
             the
             Sea
             ,
             the
             wounded
             ,
             and
             those
             who
             could
             not
             swim
             ,
             remain'd
             on
             the
             Deck
             of
             the
             Ship
             ,
             as
             spectators
             of
             the
             engagement
             .
             The
             Dutch
             Captain
             commanded
             a
             Broad-side
             to
             be
             given
             on
             that
             side
             where
             the
             Guns
             were
             loaden
             with
             Nails
             ,
             Musket-bullets
             ,
             and
             pieces
             of
             Iron
             which
             directed
             at
             the
             Gallies
             ,
             there
             were
             kill'd
             in
             less
             then
             a
             quarter
             of
             an
             hour
             above
             two
             hundred
             men
             ,
             Turks
             ,
             Renegadoes
             ,
             and
             Christian
             Slaves
             .
             But
             what
             made
             the
             business
             the
             more
             deplorable
             ,
             the
             Gallies
             having
             receiv'd
             this
             treatment
             without
             seeing
             any
             enemies
             (
             for
             the
             
             Dutch-man
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             fought
             within
             Decks
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             be
             seen
             )
             drew
             off
             as
             fast
             as
             they
             could
             .
             The
             Captain
             perceiving
             the
             Gallies
             were
             got
             out
             of
             the
             reach
             of
             his
             Guns
             ,
             commanded
             the
             Turks
             that
             were
             left
             behind
             in
             the
             Ship
             to
             be
             kill'd
             .
             They
             finding
             it
             too
             hot
             staying
             on
             the
             Deck
             ,
             were
             got
             up
             into
             the
             Shrowds
             ;
             but
             
             the
             Dutch
             Captain
             and
             his
             people
             coming
             on
             the
             Deck
             shot
             at
             them
             as
             they
             hung
             in
             the
             Shrowds
             and
             about
             the
             Mast
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             been
             so
             many
             Par●ats
             or
             Monkeys
             .
             This
             was
             a
             recreation
             to
             the
             Dutch
             ;
             but
             a
             sad
             Tragedy
             for
             the
             five
             Gallies
             ,
             wherein
             there
             were
             two
             Captains
             kill'd
             ,
             and
             the
             Caja
             of
             Tripoli
             had
             lost
             an
             arm
             ,
             and
             was
             wounded
             in
             the
             belly
             .
             These
             Gallies
             which
             went
             out
             so
             gallantly
             some
             few
             days
             before
             ,
             and
             seem'd
             to
             frighten
             all
             the
             Mediterranean
             were
             perceiv'd
             at
             a
             great
             distance
             as
             they
             were
             returning
             to
             the
             Port.
             
          
           
             There
             was
             a
             general
             curiosity
             to
             know
             what
             news
             they
             brought
             ,
             and
             the
             water-side
             was
             immediately
             as
             full
             as
             it
             could
             throng
             with
             people
             ,
             among
             whom
             I
             also
             chanc'd
             to
             be
             .
             As
             the
             Gallies
             came
             neerer
             and
             neerer
             to
             the
             Port
             ,
             it
             was
             observ'd
             that
             there
             were
             two
             of
             them
             without
             Flaggs
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             conjectur'd
             they
             were
             two
             Spanish
             Gallies
             that
             had
             been
             taken
             ;
             but
             soon
             after
             they
             were
             of
             another
             opinion
             ,
             when
             they
             saw
             they
             were
             Turkish
             Gallies
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             being
             without
             Flaggs
             ,
             was
             because
             their
             Captains
             were
             kill'd
             .
          
           
             All
             the
             rejoycing
             and
             great
             hopes
             were
             turn'd
             into
             mourning
             and
             sadness
             ;
             the
             Gallies
             came
             in
             slowly
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             Rowers
             .
             All
             the
             wounded
             were
             immediately
             brought
             ashoar
             ▪
             and
             among
             the
             rest
             the
             Caja
             of
             Tripoli
             ,
             who
             had
             for
             his
             Surgeon
             a
             Christian
             Slave
             ,
             born
             at
             Marseilles
             ,
             one
             very
             expert
             in
             his
             profession
             ;
             but
             the
             wound
             in
             his
             belly
             was
             incurable
             ,
             and
             past
             remedy
             .
             He
             promis'd
             his
             Surgeon
             ,
             if
             he
             cur'd
             him
             ,
             his
             liberty
             ,
             and
             a
             hundred
             Patacoons
             ;
             but
             finding
             there
             was
             no
             likelihood
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             caus'd
             his
             Will
             to
             be
             made
             .
             By
             the
             first
             article
             ,
             he
             order'd
             that
             
             all
             the
             Slaves
             who
             had
             agreed
             with
             him
             about
             their
             ransom
             ,
             should
             be
             set
             at
             liberty
             ,
             at
             the
             several
             sums
             specifi'd
             in
             his
             Will.
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             all
             his
             Renegado
             Slaves
             should
             be
             free
             ▪
             and
             thirdly
             ,
             that
             the
             Christian
             Slave
             his
             Surgeon
             should
             be
             set
             at
             liberty
             after
             his
             death
             .
          
           
             Some
             time
             after
             the
             Caja
             died
             ,
             his
             funeral
             was
             according
             to
             the
             Turkish
             Ceremonies
             ,
             the
             dead
             body
             being
             carried
             with
             a
             covering
             of
             Silk
             over
             it
             on
             one
             side
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             left
             there
             during
             the
             mid-day
             Sala
             (
             a
             prayer
             of
             theirs
             )
             and
             afterwards
             it
             was
             carried
             to
             be
             buried
             .
             Before
             it
             march'd
             the
             Renegado-Slaves
             ,
             who
             had
             obtain'd
             their
             liberty
             .
             After
             it
             follow'd
             the
             Christian
             Surgeon
             ,
             who
             had
             in
             his
             hand
             a
             cleft
             Cane
             ,
             with
             a
             Letter
             in
             the
             cleft
             ,
             which
             contain'd
             an
             attestation
             of
             his
             liberty
             obtain'd
             with
             the
             good-will
             of
             his
             deceas'd
             Patron
             .
             He
             wept
             most
             bitterly
             ●
             which
             if
             he
             had
             not
             ,
             the
             Turks
             would
             have
             accounted
             him
             unworthy
             his
             liberty
             :
             But
             it
             is
             to
             be
             imagin'd
             ,
             that
             ,
             for
             his
             part
             ,
             he
             wept
             for
             joy
             ,
             and
             the
             generous
             Dutch
             Captain
             had
             reason
             to
             laugh
             heartily
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             obtain'd
             so
             noble
             a
             Victory
             with
             forty
             then
             ,
             against
             five
             Gallies
             and
             two
             Brigantines
             .
          
        
         
           
             RELATION
             .
             III.
             The
             Constancy
             and
             perseverance
             of
             a
             Christian
             Slave
             in
             her
             Religion
             .
          
           
             IN
             the
             year
             1641.
             a
             Pyrate
             of
             Algiers
             having
             a
             Spanish
             Bark
             in
             chase
             ,
             those
             who
             were
             in
             it
             seeing
             
             no
             way
             to
             avoid
             the
             danger
             leapt
             into
             the
             Sea
             ,
             hoping
             they
             might
             get
             to
             〈◊〉
             by
             swimming
             .
             There
             remain'd
             in
             the
             Bark
             〈…〉
             old
             man
             ,
             a
             Spaniard
             ,
             about
             seventy
             years
             of
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             a
             Concubine
             of
             the
             Master's
             .
             These
             two
             were
             brought
             before
             the
             Bassa
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             custom
             .
             The
             Bassa's
             Lady
             having
             seen
             the
             woman
             at
             some
             window
             ,
             sent
             one
             of
             her
             Eunuchs
             to
             tell
             him
             ,
             that
             she
             would
             gladly
             have
             that
             woman
             .
             The
             Bassa
             sent
             her
             along
             with
             the
             Eunuch
             as
             a
             present
             to
             his
             L●dy
             ▪
             who
             was
             very
             well
             pleas'd
             with
             her
             ,
             and
             presently
             gave
             her
             some
             work
             to
             do
             .
             About
             five
             days
             after
             ,
             the
             Bassa's
             wife
             took
             notice
             that
             that
             Christian
             Slave
             was
             an
             excellent
             Needle-woman
             ,
             good
             at
             embroidery
             ,
             and
             other
             things
             of
             that
             kind
             ▪
             so
             that
             she
             was
             much
             in
             her
             Mistresse's
             favour
             ,
             who
             promis'd
             her
             mountains
             of
             Gold
             ,
             if
             she
             would
             renounce
             her
             Faith
             ,
             and
             embrace
             the
             Turkish
             Religion
             .
             But
             all
             her
             temptations
             prov'd
             ineffectual
             ,
             for
             she
             said
             to
             her
             ;
             
               Though
               I
               have
               forgot
               my self
               as
               a
               frail
               wom●n
               ,
               yet
               is
               my
               confidence
               so
               great
               in
               the
               goodness
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               I
               believe
               he
               will
               out
               of
               his
               infinite
               mercy
               pardon
               my
               sin●
               ;
               assuring
               you
               that
               all
               my
               hope
               is
               in
               my
               Faith
               ,
               which
               I
               will
               never
               forsake
               or
               renounce
               .
            
             The
             Mistress
             hearing
             this
             answer
             was
             at
             a
             loss
             between
             astonishment
             and
             indignation
             ;
             so
             that
             she
             gave
             order
             that
             the
             poor
             Slave
             should
             receive
             three
             hundred
             blows
             with
             a
             Cudgel
             .
             And
             perceiving
             that
             she
             still
             continu'd
             firm
             and
             constant
             as
             a
             Rock
             ,
             they
             stripp'd
             her
             of
             all
             her
             cloaths
             ,
             and
             gave
             her
             others
             after
             the
             Turkish
             mode
             ;
             which
             she
             put
             on
             ,
             but
             protested
             publickly
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             she
             took
             them
             onely
             to
             cover
             her
             nakedness
             ,
             and
             not
             upon
             any
             change
             of
             Religion
             .
             This
             I
             thought
             worthy
             my
             observation
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             constancy
             and
             faith
             of
             that
             second
             Magdalen
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             RELATION
             .
             IV.
             Ignorant
             persons
             imagine
             strange
             things
             .
          
           
             DUring
             the
             time
             of
             my
             aboad
             at
             my
             Patron
             's
             
               Mahomet
               Celibi
               Oiga
            
             ,
             one
             night
             after
             my
             Patrone
             was
             gone
             to
             bed
             ,
             and
             the
             doors
             lock'd
             ,
             my
             Chamber
             being
             above
             the
             Stable
             (
             which
             was
             at
             a
             little
             distance
             from
             the
             house
             )
             I
             was
             wont
             to
             go
             and
             talk
             away
             the
             time
             with
             four
             Christian
             Slaves
             of
             the
             Neighbour-hood
             ,
             three
             whereof
             were
             Spaniards
             ,
             and
             the
             fourth
             was
             a
             Hamburgher
             ,
             who
             knew
             not
             a
             word
             of
             the
             Spanish
             Language
             .
             It
             happen'd
             as
             we
             were
             smoaking
             a
             Pipe
             of
             Tobacco
             ,
             the
             Spaniards
             began
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             ordinary
             with
             them
             ,
             to
             talk
             of
             the
             Goverment
             of
             the
             Crown
             of
             Spain
             ,
             and
             their
             discourse
             held
             about
             three
             hours
             .
             The
             Hamburgher
             ,
             who
             said
             not
             a
             word
             ▪
             but
             observ'd
             their
             gestures
             ,
             and
             the
             motions
             of
             their
             hands
             ,
             imagin'd
             we
             had
             talk'd
             of
             some
             attempt
             to
             make
             an
             escape
             about
             mid-night
             .
             I
             took
             leave
             of
             the
             Spaniards
             ,
             wishing
             them
             liberty
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             the
             custom
             among
             the
             slaves
             ;
             but
             as
             I
             was
             going
             away
             ,
             the
             Hamburgher
             ,
             without
             any
             further
             enquiry
             ,
             cast
             himself
             at
             my
             feet
             ,
             and
             began
             to
             sware
             in
             Dutch
             ,
             and
             to
             say
             ,
             
               You
               shall
               not
               go
               without
               me
               ,
               and
               whereever
               you
               hazard
               your
               lives
               ,
               I
               will
               hazard
               mine
               ;
               I
               have
               often
               put
               my
               life
               in
               danger
               for
               a
               smaller
               matter
               .
            
             The
             three
             Spaniards
             ,
             who
             saw
             his
             exclamations
             ,
             but
             understood
             not
             a
             word
             of
             what
             he
             said
             ,
             imagin'd
             the
             Hamburgher
             was
             grown
             distracted
             .
             I
             told
             him
             we
             had
             not
             
             talk'd
             of
             any
             such
             thing
             ;
             he
             answered
             ,
             
               I
               have
               sufficiently
               discover'd
               your
               design
               ,
            
             continuing
             firme
             in
             his
             opinion
             .
             Whereupon
             I
             told
             the
             Spaniards
             what
             he
             said
             ,
             and
             how
             desirous
             he
             was
             of
             his
             liberty
             .
             We
             were
             all
             extreamly
             troubled
             to
             see
             what
             a
             pittiful
             posture
             the
             poor
             Hamburgher
             was
             in
             ,
             as
             being
             sick
             of
             the
             same
             disease
             .
             At
             last
             I
             told
             him
             the
             Spaniards
             were
             very
             glad
             to
             see
             his
             resolution
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             case
             they
             attempted
             any
             thing
             ,
             they
             would
             take
             him
             for
             their
             Companion
             .
             Having
             comforted
             him
             with
             such
             promises
             ,
             I
             went
             to
             my
             lodging
             ,
             considering
             the
             strange
             impressions
             of
             those
             who
             comprehend
             not
             what
             they
             hear
             .
          
           
             During
             the
             time
             of
             my
             being
             in
             the
             Mas●ora
             at
             Tituan
             ,
             some
             Malefactors
             being
             in
             the
             City●prison
             had
             broke
             open
             a
             door
             ,
             thinking
             by
             that
             means
             to
             make
             their
             escape
             .
             The
             Governor
             (
             or
             King
             as
             some
             call
             him
             )
             by
             his
             Officers
             took
             one
             of
             those
             who
             had
             got
             away
             ,
             and
             without
             admitting
             any
             plea
             ,
             o●der'd
             him
             two
             hundred
             bangs
             with
             a
             cudgel
             ▪
             and
             so
             treated
             he
             was
             sent
             to
             the
             Masmora
             with
             the
             Christian
             slaves
             .
             He
             lay
             all
             along
             on
             the
             ground
             ,
             seeming
             rather
             a
             spunge
             full
             of
             blood
             than
             a
             man.
             This
             happen'd
             on
             the
             first
             Friday
             in
             Lent
             ,
             in
             the
             evening
             ,
             at
             which
             time
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             custom
             ,
             every
             one
             kneel'd
             down
             ,
             to
             the
             number
             of
             a
             hundred
             and
             seventy
             persons
             ,
             with
             a
             Religious
             Dominican●
             ▪
             who
             said
             the
             Litanies
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Slaves
             answer'd
             .
             That
             done
             ,
             the
             lights
             were
             put
             out
             ,
             and
             the
             Religious
             Man
             said
             the
             Miserere
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Slaves
             ,
             being
             either
             Spaniards
             or
             Portuguez
             ,
             began
             to
             discipline
             themselves
             very
             cruelly
             .
             Which
             exercise
             having
             continu'd
             a
             certain
             time
             ,
             the
             Religious
             Man
             gave
             the
             signal
             ,
             that
             it
             
             was
             enough
             ,
             whereupon
             the
             Lamps
             were
             lighted
             again
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             dispos'd
             himself
             to
             sleep
             .
             The
             next
             day
             ,
             the
             Magistrates
             of
             the
             City
             sent
             for
             the
             prisoner
             who
             had
             made
             his
             escape
             ,
             to
             be
             examin'd
             .
             He
             began
             to
             tell
             the
             Judges
             ,
             that
             it
             concern'd
             them
             to
             be
             watchful
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             Christians
             who
             were
             in
             the
             Masmora
             had
             made
             some
             attempt
             the
             night
             before
             to
             get
             away
             .
             
               They
               put
               out
               all
               the
               Lamps
               ,
            
             said
             he
             ,
             
               and
               after
               a
               long
               silence
               ,
               they
               all
               fell
               a
               breaking
               the
               Wall
               with
               certain
               instruments
               .
            
             The
             story
             was
             presently
             carried
             to
             the
             Governor
             ,
             who
             sent
             four
             Gentlemen
             ,
             Moors
             ,
             of
             his
             retinue
             ,
             to
             the
             Masmora
             .
             They
             visited
             all
             the
             Walls
             ,
             and
             found
             not
             the
             least
             rupture
             ;
             which
             done
             ,
             they
             search'd
             what
             things
             the
             Christians
             had
             ,
             but
             they
             met
             with
             no
             instrument
             ,
             nor
             the
             least
             appearance
             of
             what
             had
             been
             laid
             to
             their
             charge
             .
             Whereupon
             one
             of
             the
             Gentlemen
             ,
             who
             spoke
             Spanish
             ,
             said
             to
             a
             slave
             of
             his
             acquaintance
             ,
             
               Friend
               ,
               tell
               〈◊〉
               ,
               what
               noise
               was
               heard
               last
               night
               in
               the
               Masmora
               ,
               which
               went
               〈◊〉
               ,
               tic
               ,
               without
               a
               word
               spoken
               .
            
             The
             Spaniard
             wondring
             at
             the
             question
             ,
             reply'd
             ,
             
               Sir
               ,
               You
               〈◊〉
               to
               know
               that
               yesterday
               was
               the
               first
               Friday
               in
               Lent
               ,
               upon
               which
               account
               some
               disciplin'd
               themselves
               .
            
             The
             Gentleman
             being
             a
             Morisco
             ,
             born
             in
             Spain
             ,
             understood
             the
             business
             ,
             and
             fell
             a
             laughing
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Our
               prisoner
               hath
               discover'd
               a
               notable
               piece
               of
               treason
               .
            
             By
             these
             instances
             it
             may
             be
             seen
             ,
             how
             that
             ignorant
             persons
             are
             apt
             to
             imagine
             extravagant
             things
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             RELATION
             V.
             Of
             five
             Turkish-Slaves
             who
             made
             a
             strange
             escape
             by
             meeting
             a
             
             Dunkirk-Pyrate
             .
          
           
             IN
             the
             year
             1640.
             a
             Pyrate
             of
             Dunkirk
             took
             another
             of
             Algiers
             with
             about
             a
             hundred
             Turks
             aboard
             him
             .
             M.
             
             Caloën's
             Friends
             and
             mine
             prevail'd
             so
             far
             with
             his
             most
             Serene
             Highness
             the
             Prince
             Cardinal
             ,
             that
             he
             gave
             seven
             Turkish-Slaves
             to
             be
             exchang'd
             for
             us
             three
             Christians
             .
             The
             Turkes
             ,
             who
             were
             in
             Spain
             ,
             were
             sent
             to
             row
             in
             the
             Gallies
             ,
             and
             every
             time
             that
             some
             Ships
             were
             bound
             for
             Spain
             ,
             there
             were
             five
             or
             six
             Turks
             sent
             along
             with
             them
             .
             Which
             number
             being
             so
             inconsiderable
             ,
             they
             were
             permitted
             to
             work
             with
             the
             other
             Sea-men
             up
             and
             down
             the
             Ship
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             danger
             that
             five
             Turks
             should
             make
             an
             escape
             from
             among
             a
             hundred
             and
             fifty
             men
             .
             In
             the
             year
             1641.
             five
             of
             those
             Turks
             were
             sent
             away
             in
             a
             Ship
             of
             Dunkirk
             ,
             and
             one
             night
             ,
             as
             the
             Ship
             was
             passing
             through
             the
             streight
             of
             Gibraltar
             ,
             it
             ran
             foul
             upon
             a
             Turkish
             Galley
             .
             The
             Dunkirkers
             thought
             the
             Galley
             had
             been
             but
             a
             Brigantine
             ,
             and
             the
             Turks
             took
             the
             other
             for
             a
             Merchant-man
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             immediately
             fir'd
             one
             upon
             another
             ,
             with
             such
             a
             noise
             that
             thunder
             would
             not
             have
             been
             heard
             .
             But
             after
             a
             short
             engagement
             ,
             those
             of
             the
             Galley
             and
             those
             of
             the
             Ship
             ,
             considering
             there
             was
             no
             booty
             to
             be
             gotten
             ,
             parted
             one
             from
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             kept
             on
             their
             course
             .
             During
             the
             confusion
             of
             the
             fight
             ,
             the
             
             five
             Turks
             who
             were
             aboard
             the
             Ship
             made
             a
             shift
             to
             get
             into
             the
             Galley
             ;
             how
             they
             did
             it
             ,
             I
             cannot
             comprehend
             ,
             and
             should
             never
             have
             believ'd
             it
             ,
             had
             I
             not
             been
             an
             eye-witness
             hereof
             .
             When
             the
             Galley
             came
             home
             ,
             the
             report
             was
             all
             over
             Algiers
             ,
             that
             five
             Turks
             who
             had
             been
             slaves
             at
             Dunkirk
             ,
             had
             made
             their
             escape
             into
             that
             Galley
             .
             I
             was
             extreamly
             troubled
             that
             the
             five
             Turks
             who
             had
             escap'd
             were
             not
             those
             five
             whom
             my
             Companion
             Saldens
             had
             under
             his
             charge
             to
             be
             exchang'd
             for
             us
             .
             I
             went
             to
             the
             water-side
             ,
             and
             by
             chance
             met
             with
             one
             of
             the
             five
             escap'd
             Turks
             .
             I
             ask'd
             him
             whether
             he
             were
             one
             of
             those
             who
             were
             to
             be
             chang'd
             for
             us
             three
             Dunkirkers
             .
             He
             answered
             ,
             not
             ,
             but
             that
             those
             five
             Turks
             were
             in
             the
             custody
             of
             my
             Companion
             Saldens
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             thought
             they
             would
             soon
             be
             in
             Spain
             .
             Those
             five
             Turks
             made
             an
             excellent
             advantage
             of
             the
             engagement
             between
             the
             Ship
             and
             the
             Galley
             .
          
        
         
           
             RELATION
             VI.
             A
             strange
             effect
             of
             an
             abhominable
             Love.
             
          
           
             WHile
             I
             liv'd
             in
             the
             Fonduca
             with
             my
             Patron
             
               Catalorn
               Mustapha
            
             ,
             I
             saw
             a
             Turk
             ,
             by
             Religion
             a
             Cherebin
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             Heretick
             in
             their
             judgement
             ,
             coming
             to
             his
             Lodging
             drunk
             and
             mad
             as
             a
             Beast
             ,
             occasion'd
             by
             his
             having
             eaten
             Opium
             .
             He
             call'd
             his
             Slave
             ,
             who
             was
             an
             
             Irish-man
             ,
             and
             commanded
             him
             to
             bring
             a
             Chasing-dish
             of
             coals
             ,
             which
             the
             Slave
             did
             .
             Then
             he
             took
             a
             knife
             in
             his
             right
             
             hand
             ,
             and
             leaning
             with
             his
             left
             hand
             on
             a
             Pillar
             ,
             with
             his
             arm
             naked
             ,
             he
             commanded
             his
             slave
             upon
             pain
             of
             present
             death
             ,
             to
             put
             a
             burning-coal
             on
             his
             left
             arm
             .
             The
             slave
             did
             so
             ;
             he
             afterwards
             bid
             him
             blow
             the
             coal
             ,
             which
             he
             did
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             coal
             burnt
             within
             the
             flesh
             .
             And
             yet
             the
             brutish
             Turk
             endur'd
             that
             pain
             with
             a
             wonderful
             constancy
             .
             I
             was
             astonish'd
             to
             see
             him
             exercise
             such
             cruelty
             on
             himself
             ,
             and
             ask'd
             the
             other
             Turks
             and
             Christian
             slaves
             who
             were
             present
             ,
             why
             that
             Turk
             would
             be
             his
             own
             Executioner
             in
             that
             manner
             .
             They
             answer'd
             me
             ,
             that
             that
             afternoon
             he
             had
             endeavour'd
             to
             satisfie
             his
             abhominable
             lust
             ,
             and
             that
             being
             enrag'd
             at
             the
             miscarriadge
             of
             his
             enterprise
             ,
             he
             burnt
             himself
             .
             He
             gave
             himself
             the
             chastisement
             he
             justly
             deserv'd
             ,
             for
             the
             action
             he
             would
             have
             done
             well
             deserv'd
             the
             fire
             .
          
        
         
           
             RELATION
             VII
             .
             Of
             two
             unfortunate
             Slaves
             who
             were
             put
             into
             the
             Masmora
             at
             Tituan
             .
          
           
             WHile
             I
             was
             a
             prisoner
             in
             the
             Masmora
             of
             Tituan
             ,
             two
             new
             slaves
             were
             brought
             in
             th●●ther
             .
             Some
             desirous
             to
             know
             why
             ,
             ask'd
             them
             whenc●
             they
             came
             ,
             and
             after
             a
             little
             examination
             ,
             I
             could
             hear
             them
             call'd
             Dogs
             ,
             Rogues
             ,
             Lutherans
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             ask'd
             a
             Spanish
             slave
             of
             my
             acquaintance
             why
             the
             Spaniards
             abus'd
             those
             two
             wretches
             who
             were
             their
             Country-men
             ;
             he
             told
             me
             they
             deserv'd
             to
             be
             cudgell'd
             to
             death
             ,
             for
             the
             discredit
             they
             did
             their
             Nation
             .
             
             The
             business
             stood
             thus
             .
             They
             had
             been
             soldiers
             at
             
               Pe●on
               de
               Veles
            
             ,
             a
             Fortress
             on
             the
             Mediterranean
             ,
             some
             leagues
             from
             Tituan
             under
             the
             jurisdiction
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Spain
             .
             Now
             those
             that
             are
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             the
             officers
             onely
             excepted
             ,
             are
             for
             the
             most
             part
             Malefactors
             condemn'd
             by
             their
             Judges
             .
             And
             it
             happens
             many
             times
             that
             persons
             of
             eminent
             quality
             ,
             who
             have
             committed
             some
             offence
             are
             condemn'd
             to
             serve
             there
             ,
             and
             to
             find
             so
             many
             Horse
             at
             their
             own
             charge
             .
             This
             place
             receives
             it
             provisions
             from
             Spain
             ;
             and
             whereas
             it
             happens
             many
             times
             ,
             either
             through
             the
             inconveniences
             of
             sending
             by
             Sea
             ,
             or
             the
             negligence
             of
             those
             who
             are
             to
             send
             ,
             that
             the
             Ships
             come
             not
             in
             at
             the
             time
             expected
             ,
             they
             are
             always
             in
             want
             of
             something
             or
             other
             .
             These
             two
             souldiers
             growing
             desperate
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             poverty
             ,
             and
             the
             little
             hope
             they
             had
             of
             ever
             returning
             into
             their
             Country
             ,
             (
             for
             they
             were
             condemn'd
             to
             that
             exile
             during
             life
             )
             thought
             it
             better
             to
             trust
             to
             the
             mercy
             of
             the
             Moors
             their
             enemies
             ,
             renounce
             the
             Christian
             faith
             ,
             and
             be
             Slaves
             as
             long
             as
             they
             liv'd
             ,
             then
             to
             suffer
             any
             longer
             in
             that
             Fortress
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             they
             made
             an
             escape
             ,
             and
             deliver'd
             themselves
             up
             to
             their
             enemies
             ;
             saying
             ,
             they
             would
             embrace
             the
             Ma●ume●an
             Religion
             ,
             and
             continue
             Slaves
             .
             But
             they
             ●●iss'd
             of
             their
             aime
             ;
             for
             the
             Moors
             having
             them
             in
             ●heir
             power
             ,
             would
             not
             suffer
             them
             to
             change
             their
             Religion
             ,
             because
             a
             Christian
             slave
             is
             worth
             much
             more
             then
             a
             Renegado
             ;
             for
             the
             former
             are
             employ'd
             to
             Row
             in
             the
             Gallies
             ,
             and
             the
             latter
             are
             not
             .
             These
             two
             Renegadoes-would-be
             were
             brought
             into
             the
             Masmora
             ,
             to
             be
             kept
             their
             till
             Summer
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             be
             sold
             to
             the
             Gallies
             of
             Algiers
             .
             I
             had
             much
             
             compassion
             for
             the
             two
             wretches
             ,
             for
             most
             of
             the
             slaves
             in
             the
             Masmora
             being
             Spaniards
             ,
             they
             were
             continually
             reproaching
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             come
             of
             their
             own
             accord
             into
             sl●very
             .
             Now
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             in
             the
             precedent
             discourse
             ,
             we
             lay
             on
             the
             floor
             ,
             as
             close
             as
             could
             be
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             because
             the
             room
             was
             narrow
             ,
             and
             no
             body
             would
             have
             these
             two
             Raskals
             lye
             neer
             them
             ;
             and
             there
             being
             no
             house
             of
             office
             in
             the
             prison
             ,
             every
             two
             or
             three
             had
             a
             pot
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             in
             Spain
             ,
             and
             when
             these
             two
             wretches
             were
             necessitated
             to
             e●se
             themselves
             ,
             they
             were
             extreamly
             put
             to
             it
             ;
             for
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             on
             the
             floor
             was
             not
             permitted
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             our
             bed
             ,
             and
             no
             body
             would
             lend
             them
             a
             pot
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             were
             forc'd
             to
             begg
             that
             kindness
             ,
             and
             endure
             all
             the
             reproaches
             imaginable
             into
             the
             bargain
             .
             Once
             a
             day
             their
             Master
             cast
             them
             a
             little
             bread
             at
             the
             grate
             without
             any
             thing
             else
             ;
             for
             that
             prison
             is
             under
             ground
             ;
             nay
             they
             were
             forc'd
             to
             begg
             the
             water
             they
             drunk
             of
             the
             other
             slaves
             .
          
           
             I
             cannot
             imagine
             any
             people
             could
             be
             more
             poo●
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             more
             wretched
             condition
             then
             those
             two
             men
             were
             ,
             nay
             it
             would
             have
             been
             impossible
             for
             them
             to
             endure
             it
             ,
             had
             not
             God
             of
             his
             goodness
             augmented
             their
             forces
             ,
             by
             setting
             it
             before
             their
             eyes
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             ought
             patiently
             to
             suffer
             the
             just
             punishments
             he
             is
             pleas'd
             to
             inflict
             on
             them
             ▪
          
           
             In
             like
             manner
             ,
             being
             at
             Algiers
             ,
             ●
             Venetian
             slave
             told
             me
             one
             day
             ,
             how
             that
             having
             been
             heretofore
             a
             
               Publick
               Notary
            
             at
             Venice
             ,
             he
             had
             given
             a
             false
             attestation
             ,
             to
             get
             a
             sum
             of
             mony
             ;
             and
             that
             that
             fraud
             being
             discover'd
             ,
             he
             was
             condemn'd
             for
             certain
             years
             to
             the
             Gallies
             ,
             and
             was
             accordingly
             sent
             ;
             but
             that
             some
             months
             after
             ,
             upon
             the
             presenting
             of
             a
             chain
             
             of
             Gold
             to
             the
             Captain
             of
             the
             Galley
             he
             was
             set
             at
             liberty
             .
             'T
             was
             given
             out
             that
             he
             had
             made
             his
             escape
             .
             Having
             thus
             avoided
             the
             miseries
             of
             a
             Galley-life
             ,
             he
             durst
             not
             well
             return
             to
             Venice
             ,
             in
             regard
             he
             was
             too
             well
             known
             there
             .
             He
             resolv'd
             to
             go
             and
             sojourn
             some
             time
             in
             the
             Island
             of
             Corsica
             ;
             but
             as
             he
             was
             in
             his
             way
             thither
             ,
             he
             was
             taken
             by
             the
             Turks
             ,
             and
             sold
             at
             Algiers
             to
             the
             General
             of
             the
             Gallies
             
               Alli
               Pegelin
            
             .
             This
             slave
             ,
             among
             other
             discourses
             that
             pass'd
             between
             us
             ,
             one
             time
             said
             thus
             to
             me
             ;
             
               I
               thought
               to
               avoid
               the
            
             Venetian
             
               Gallies
               ,
               to
               which
               I
               had
               been
               by
               a
               just
               sentence
               condemn'd
               for
               a
               few
               years
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               fallen
               out
               of
               the
               Frying-pan
               into
               the
               fire
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               I
               am
               come
               to
               a
               place
               ,
               whence
               I
               shall
               never
               get
               away
               while
               I
               live
               .
               Oh
               how
               just
               are
               the
               judgements
               of
               God!
            
             I
             believe
             the
             two
             Soldiers
             before-mentioned
             comforted
             themselves
             much
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             .
             These
             two
             Relations
             may
             be
             advertisements
             to
             men
             ,
             patiently
             to
             suffer
             the
             miseries
             and
             tribulations
             which
             come
             from
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             without
             kicking
             against
             the
             pricks
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             exchanging
             their
             present
             misfortunes
             for
             greater
             .
          
        
         
           
             RELATION
             VIII
             .
             Of
             a
             Portuguez
             Gentleman
             taken
             and
             brought
             to
             Algiers
             .
          
           
             
               DOm
               Francisco
               de
               Mascarenhas
            
             ,
             a
             Portuguez
             Gentleman
             ,
             had
             in
             the
             year
             1638.
             fought
             a
             duel
             in
             the
             City
             of
             Lisbon
             ,
             and
             having
             had
             the
             better
             
             he
             was
             afraid
             of
             falling
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             .
             Hoping
             therefore
             that
             time
             would
             accommodate
             the
             business
             ,
             by
             the
             advice
             of
             his
             friends
             ,
             he
             went
             along
             with
             the
             first
             Ships
             bound
             for
             Brasil
             ,
             listing
             himself
             a
             soldier
             in
             the
             forces
             of
             the
             Vice-roy
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Baja
               de
               todos
               los
               Santos
            
             .
             He
             continu'd
             there
             till
             the
             year
             1641.
             that
             is
             ,
             till
             news
             came
             that
             his
             affairs
             at
             Lisbon
             were
             accommodated
             .
             Whereupon
             he
             took
             the
             first
             opportunity
             of
             Shipping
             to
             return
             to
             Portugal
             ,
             having
             the
             company
             of
             diverse
             Captains
             and
             other
             Officers
             .
             But
             Fortune
             ow'd
             them
             an
             ill
             turn
             ,
             for
             the
             Ship
             was
             taken
             by
             the
             Pyrates
             of
             Algiers
             .
             The
             new
             slaves
             were
             brought
             before
             the
             Bassa
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             take
             his
             proportion
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             eighth
             .
             The
             Bassa
             took
             
               Dom
               Francisco
            
             ,
             and
             three
             others
             ,
             who
             me-thought
             by
             their
             countenances
             should
             have
             been
             Captains
             .
          
           
             These
             new
             slaves
             were
             brought
             to
             that
             room
             in
             the
             Bassa's
             Palace
             ,
             where
             M.
             Caloën
             and
             I
             were
             then
             under
             restraint
             .
             I
             saluted
             
               Dom
               Francisco
            
             ,
             asking
             him
             whence
             he
             came
             ,
             and
             what
             news
             he
             brought
             out
             of
             Christendom
             .
             Ere
             he
             could
             return
             me
             any
             answer
             ,
             the
             Bassa
             sent
             for
             
               Dom
               Francisco
            
             ,
             who
             coming
             into
             the
             Hall
             of
             Audience
             ,
             the
             Bassa
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             
               Who
               are
               you
               ?
               Dom
               Francisco
            
             reply'd
             ,
             
               I
               am
               Dom
               Francisco
               de
               Mascarenas
               Nephew
               to
               Dom
               Bernardo
               de
               Mascarenas
               ,
               who
               was
               heretofore
               General
               in
               Brasil
               .
            
             Whereupon
             the
             Bassa
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             crafty
             Fox
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             a
             Renegado
             of
             Genna
             ,
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             
               Nobility
               and
               Slavery
               will
               not
               do
               well
               together
               ;
               what
               will
               you
               give
               for
               your
               liberty
               ,
               conditionally
               it
               be
               paid
               within
               eight
               or
               ten
               months
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               you
               shall
               take
               your
               pleasure
               ,
               walk
               up
               and
               down
               the
               City
               ,
               a●d
               not
               be
               put
               to
               any
               work
               ?
            
          
           
           
             
               Dom
               Francisco
            
             was
             very
             well
             pleas'd
             with
             that
             proposal
             ,
             and
             said
             to
             the
             Bassa
             ,
             What
             does
             your
             Highness
             require
             for
             my
             ransom
             ?
             
               Four
               thousand
               Ducats
            
             ,
             replies
             the
             Bassa
             .
             
               Dom
               Francisco
            
             kissing
             the
             Bassa's
             garment
             (
             a
             Turkish
             complement
             )
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             
               I
               will
               pay
               them
               ,
               and
               I
               call
               to
               witness
               of
               our
               agreement
               these
               Gentlemen
               Turks
               here
               present
               .
            
          
           
             That
             done
             ,
             
               D.
               Francisco
            
             return'd
             to
             the
             place
             where
             we
             were
             ,
             and
             said
             to
             us
             ,
             
               Thanks
               be
               God
               ,
               I
               am
               no
               longer
               a
               slave
               ,
               for
               I
               have
               made
               my
               agreement
               with
               the
               Bassa
               at
               four
               thousand
               Ducats
               .
            
             Whereupon
             I
             made
             him
             answer
             ,
             
               Sir
               ,
               I
               am
               not
               so
               happy
               as
               to
               be
               acquainted
               with
               you
               ;
               but
               if
               you
               had
               had
               the
               patience
               to
               stay
               four
               or
               five
               days
               ,
               you
               would
               have
               purchas'd
               your
               liberty
               for
               fifteen
               hundred
               ,
               or
               at
               the
               worst
               at
               two
               thousand
               Ducats
               .
            
             He
             reply'd
             ,
             
               To
               what
               end
               should
               a
               man
               have
               mony
               ?
               to
               work
               like
               a
               dog
               ,
               or
               to
               procure
               his
               liberty
               ?
               You
               are
               in
               the
               right
               ,
               Sir
               ,
            
             said
             I
             ,
             
               'T
               is
               likely
               you
               may
               be
               rich
               ;
               but
               the
               Bassa
               will
               have
               as
               much
               of
               each
               of
               your
               Companions
               ;
               for
               you
               have
               said
               that
               you
               were
               all
               souldiers
               of
               Fortune
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dom
               Francisco
            
             staid
             two
             days
             among
             us
             ,
             and
             then
             a
             Portuguez
             Merchant
             resident
             at
             Algiers
             took
             him
             to
             his
             own
             house
             ,
             upon
             security
             ,
             and
             leaving
             withall
             at
             the
             Bassa's
             a
             servant
             of
             his
             about
             thirteen
             years
             of
             age
             ,
             who
             proffer'd
             the
             Bassa
             three
             hundred
             Ducats
             ,
             but
             the
             Bassa
             would
             have
             more
             .
             Dom
             Francisco's
             Companions
             were
             conducted
             to
             the
             Bath
             ,
             the
             ordinary
             Quarters
             of
             the
             slaves
             intended
             for
             the
             Gallies
             .
             The
             young
             Lad
             at
             last
             renounc'd
             the
             Christian
             faith
             ,
             having
             been
             debauch'd
             by
             a
             
             Portuguez-Renegado
             for
             the
             sum
             of
             forty
             Aspers
             ,
             notwithstanding
             
               Dom
               Francisco
            
             had
             promis'd
             to
             redeem
             him
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Portuguez
             Renegado
             ,
             who
             had
             debauch'd
             the
             Lad
             ,
             brought
             him
             to
             the
             publick
             Hall
             before
             the
             Bassa
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             
               This
               Christian
               is
               desirous
               to
               renounce
               his
               Religion
               .
            
             The
             Bassa
             was
             not
             well
             pleas'd
             with
             that
             news
             ;
             for
             he
             preferr'd
             three
             hundred
             Ducats
             before
             the
             doing
             of
             that
             good
             work
             to
             his
             Prophet
             Mahomet
             ;
             but
             there
             being
             some
             Turks
             of
             quality
             present
             ,
             he
             smother'd
             his
             sentiments
             ,
             and
             the
             Lad
             was
             made
             a
             Turk
             with
             the
             ordinary
             solemnities
             .
             Some
             days
             after
             ,
             the
             business
             ,
             upon
             which
             we
             were
             confin'd
             ,
             was
             taken
             up
             ;
             so
             that
             we
             got
             out
             ,
             and
             I
             often
             afterwards
             met
             and
             discours'd
             with
             
               Dom
               Francisco
            
             .
          
           
             Some
             months
             after
             I
             was
             brought
             to
             Tituan
             ,
             where
             I
             went
             immediately
             to
             salute
             one
             of
             the
             Fathers
             employ'd
             about
             the
             redemption
             of
             Captives
             ,
             who
             was
             newly
             come
             out
             of
             Spain
             ,
             and
             lodg'd
             at
             the
             French
             Consul's
             .
             As
             I
             was
             going
             in
             ,
             I
             met
             with
             
               Dom
               Francisco
            
             coming
             out
             of
             the
             house
             ,
             and
             ask'd
             him
             what
             fortune
             had
             brought
             him
             thither
             .
             He
             told
             me
             ,
             that
             ,
             after
             my
             departure
             from
             Algiers
             he
             had
             receiv'd
             the
             four
             thousand
             Ducats
             ,
             and
             paid
             the
             Bassa
             .
             But
             having
             no
             convenience
             to
             return
             into
             Portugal
             ,
             without
             passing
             through
             Spain
             (
             which
             he
             was
             loath
             to
             do
             ,
             as
             well
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             war
             ,
             as
             for
             that
             he
             would
             avoid
             seeing
             the
             Spaniards
             )
             or
             going
             a
             great
             way
             about
             ,
             and
             so
             being
             in
             danger
             to
             be
             taken
             once
             more
             by
             the
             Turks
             ,
             to
             avoid
             these
             hazards
             ,
             he
             had
             agreed
             with
             a
             Pyrate
             ,
             to
             set
             him
             ashore
             on
             the
             Coast
             of
             Portugal
             .
          
           
             
               Dom
               Francisco
            
             embark'd
             ,
             and
             his
             Pyrate
             having
             a
             good
             wind
             within
             two
             days
             got
             to
             the
             altitude
             of
             
               Penon
               de
               Veles
            
             ,
             where
             there
             were
             at
             that
             time
             some
             French
             Ships
             ,
             which
             began
             to
             chace
             the
             Turkish
             
             Pyrate
             .
             Who
             perceiving
             that
             his
             Sails
             must
             save
             him
             and
             not
             his
             Guns
             ,
             did
             all
             he
             could
             to
             avoid
             the
             danger
             ,
             and
             all
             last
             finding
             no
             other
             expedient
             ,
             he
             turn'd
             his
             Ship
             towards
             the
             Coast
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             the
             sail
             she
             could
             bear
             ran
             her
             a-ground
             ,
             not
             far
             from
             the
             place
             where
             we
             had
             made
             the
             like
             wrack
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             elsewhere
             .
             As
             he
             was
             relating
             his
             adventures
             to
             me
             ,
             there
             pass'd
             by
             us
             a
             Gentleman
             about
             twenty
             years
             of
             age
             (
             as
             neer
             as
             I
             could
             guess
             )
             in
             a
             civil
             garbe
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             
               Dutch
               mode
               .
               Dom
               Francisco
            
             and
             he
             looking
             very
             earnestly
             one
             upon
             the
             other
             ,
             at
             last
             
               D.
               Francisco
            
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             
               Are
               not
               you
               such
               a
               one
               ?
            
             The
             young
             man
             reply'd
             ,
             
               I
               am
               so
               .
               What
               do
               you
               here
               then
               ,
            
             says
             
               Dom
               Francisco
               ,
               clad
               as
               you
               are
               ?
               My
               business
               here
               ,
            
             said
             he
             ,
             
               is
               to
               follow
               my
               profession
               ,
               and
               exercise
               my
               Religion
               .
            
             Whereupon
             
               Dom
               Francisco
            
             said
             ,
             
               With
               your
               favour
               ,
               I
               pray
               what
               Religion
               are
               you
               of
               ?
               I
               am
               a
               Jew
               ,
            
             replies
             he
             ,
             
               And
               did
               not
               you
            
             ,
             saies
             
               D.
               Francisco
               ,
               live
               about
               a
               year
               since
               ,
               in
               the
            
             Baja
             de
             todos
             los
             Santos
             ,
             
               and
               did
               you
               not
               there
               go
               to
               Mass
               every
               day
               ,
               and
               frequented
               the
               holy
               Sacraments
               ,
               as
               other
               Catholicks
               did
               ?
            
             He
             acknowledg'd
             it
             ,
             but
             said
             he
             was
             a
             Jew
             ,
             and
             that
             then
             he
             had
             counterfeited
             himself
             a
             Christian
             .
             This
             discourse
             discovers
             the
             diverse
             events
             of
             things
             ,
             and
             the
             odd
             accidents
             that
             happen
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             RELATION
             IX
             .
             A
             new
             Slave
             ought
             to
             be
             distrustful
             of
             all
             people
             .
          
           
             I
             Would
             not
             affirm
             that
             a
             new
             slave
             should
             look
             on
             all
             that
             speak
             to
             him
             as
             Traitors
             ,
             no
             ,
             that
             were
             too
             great
             a
             distrust
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             is
             to
             consider
             they
             may
             be
             deceivers
             .
             It
             is
             therefore
             necessary
             he
             should
             dissemble
             a
             while
             ,
             till
             he
             be
             sufficiently
             inform'd
             whether
             they
             be
             impostors
             ,
             or
             may
             be
             trusted
             .
          
           
             During
             the
             time
             of
             my
             Slavery
             at
             Algiers
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             very
             rich
             Jew
             ,
             named
             Ciscas
             ,
             who
             to
             find
             out
             what
             Christian
             Slaves
             could
             pay
             considerable
             ransomes
             ,
             was
             wont
             to
             circumvent
             them
             in
             this
             manner
             .
             He
             had
             got
             a
             Turk
             of
             his
             acquaintance
             to
             buy
             a
             Christian
             Slave
             upon
             his
             account
             ,
             for
             the
             Jews
             are
             not
             permitted
             to
             have
             any
             Christian
             Slaves
             ;
             and
             the
             Turk
             gave
             out
             that
             the
             Slave
             was
             his
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             onely
             lent
             him
             to
             the
             Jew
             to
             wait
             on
             him
             at
             his
             house
             .
             But
             the
             greatest
             service
             he
             did
             him
             was
             ,
             that
             when
             there
             came
             any
             Letters
             directed
             to
             the
             Christian
             Slaves
             ,
             the
             superscriptions
             whereof
             were
             in
             Dutch
             ,
             or
             Flemish
             ,
             he
             read
             and
             interpreted
             them
             to
             his
             Master
             ;
             and
             whereas
             all
             commerce
             in
             a
             manner
             in
             Barbary
             ,
             is
             manag'd
             by
             the
             Jews
             ,
             all
             the
             Merchants
             Letters
             fall
             into
             their
             hands
             .
             By
             this
             means
             ,
             the
             said
             Jew
             ,
             found
             out
             the
             secret
             ,
             by
             the
             interposition
             of
             some
             Turks
             friends
             of
             his
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             Christians
             pay
             the
             utmost
             peny
             they
             could
             raise
             for
             their
             ransom
             .
          
           
           
             This
             treacherous
             slave
             would
             always
             be
             on
             the
             water-side
             when
             there
             were
             any
             prises
             from
             Hamborough
             or
             the
             Low-Countries
             brought
             in
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             new
             slaves
             came
             ashore
             ,
             he
             fell
             into
             discourse
             with
             them
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Whence
               come
               you
               my
               Friends
               and
               Companions
               ;
               assure
               your selves
               I
               am
               extreamly
               troubled
               at
               your
               misfortune
               .
               However
               ,
               pray
               be
               of
               good
               courage
               ,
               and
               do
               me
               the
               kindness
               to
               accept
               of
               a
               glass
               of
               wine
               which
               I
               will
               bestow
               on
               you
               .
            
             The
             others
             would
             haply
             make
             answer
             ,
             
               We
               have
               no
               mony
               ,
               and
               if
               we
               had
               ,
               we
               cannot
               get
               hence
               without
               leave
               .
               As
               for
               leave
               ,
            
             reply'd
             he
             ,
             
               let
               me
               alone
               to
               get
               it
               ,
               I
               am
               sufficiently
               known
               ;
               and
               for
               mony
               ,
               God
               be
               thanked
               ,
               I
               have
               yet
               enough
               to
               entertain
               a
               friend
               or
               two
               .
            
             The
             Turks
             who
             were
             agreed
             with
             his
             Master
             ,
             gave
             him
             leave
             to
             go
             and
             treat
             them
             some
             where
             .
          
           
             Having
             carried
             them
             to
             a
             Tavern
             ,
             he
             made
             them
             drink
             plentifully
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             began
             to
             be
             drunk
             ,
             he
             thought
             it
             time
             to
             lay
             his
             snares
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             advancement
             of
             his
             affairs
             ,
             telling
             them
             that
             he
             had
             assisted
             many
             Slaves
             to
             get
             their
             liberty
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             still
             had
             the
             same
             power
             to
             oblige
             others
             .
          
           
             The
             poor
             besotted
             fools
             having
             their
             hearts
             full
             of
             grief
             ,
             their
             bellies
             of
             Wine
             ,
             and
             their
             heads
             warm
             ,
             believ'd
             all
             the
             trapanning
             raskal
             said
             to
             them
             .
             Whereupon
             finding
             them
             more
             and
             more
             tractable
             ,
             he
             would
             say
             to
             them
             ,
             
               Are
               you
               able
               to
               give
               four
               or
               five
               hundred
               Patacoons
               for
               your
               liberty
               ?
            
             Some
             answer'd
             they
             were
             ,
             nay
             ,
             haply
             if
             need
             were
             ,
             they
             could
             advance
             a
             thousand
             ,
             for
             they
             had
             such
             and
             such
             friends
             ,
             who
             would
             not
             suffer
             them
             to
             continue
             long
             in
             that
             miserable
             condition
             .
             Others
             would
             say
             ,
             we
             have
             yet
             a
             House
             or
             Tenement
             of
             Land
             ,
             which
             should
             
             be
             sold
             rather
             then
             they
             would
             stay
             long
             in
             Slavery
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             When
             the
             dissembling
             Villain
             had
             pump'd
             out
             all
             he
             could
             get
             ,
             he
             paid
             the
             reckoning
             ,
             and
             brought
             back
             the
             new
             slaves
             to
             the
             place
             ,
             where
             they
             were
             to
             remain
             till
             they
             were
             sold
             .
          
           
             Having
             lodg'd
             them
             there
             ,
             he
             went
             to
             give
             the
             Jew
             an
             account
             of
             what
             the
             Christian
             slaves
             had
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             came
             to
             be
             sold
             in
             the
             Market
             ,
             some
             Turk
             ,
             who
             was
             in
             league
             with
             the
             Jew
             ,
             bought
             them
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             Traitor
             went
             again
             to
             them
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Thanks
               be
               to
               God
               ,
               you
               have
               got
               a
               good
               Patron
               ,
               he
               is
               a
               great
               friend
               of
               the
               Jew
               's
               with
               whom
               I
               live
               ;
               if
               you
               are
               desirous
               to
               make
               some
               agreement
               concerning
               your
               Ransome
               ,
               it
               is
               in
               my
               power
               to
               do
               you
               a
               kindness
               .
            
             These
             new
             slaves
             were
             very
             glad
             that
             they
             had
             met
             such
             a
             friend
             ,
             as
             they
             thought
             him
             ,
             but
             the
             Jew
             had
             most
             reason
             to
             think
             him
             such
             ,
             for
             he
             was
             grown
             so
             expert
             in
             circumventing
             ,
             that
             many
             times
             ,
             the
             Jew
             with
             two
             or
             three
             thousand
             Patacoons
             got
             a
             thousand
             and
             more
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             he
             was
             thought
             to
             be
             worth
             a
             hundred
             thousand
             Patacoons
             ,
             and
             yet
             all
             the
             goods
             in
             his
             house
             were
             not
             worth
             fifty
             shillings
             .
             When
             this
             treacherous
             Christian
             had
             compass'd
             some
             enterprise
             with
             success
             ,
             he
             receiv'd
             a
             considerable
             recompence
             .
             But
             it
             was
             God's
             pleasure
             that
             his
             impostures
             should
             be
             discover'd
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             so
             cry'd
             down
             among
             the
             slaves
             ,
             that
             not
             one
             would
             treat
             with
             him
             ;
             and
             the
             new
             slaves
             were
             soon
             advertiz'd
             that
             they
             should
             beware
             that
             Traitor
             .
          
           
             When
             we
             were
             brought
             in
             ,
             he
             address'd
             himself
             to
             us
             ,
             for
             upon
             our
             arrival
             he
             made
             his
             accustomed
             complements
             to
             us
             ;
             but
             we
             had
             receiv'd
             a
             character
             
             of
             him
             before
             hand
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             elsewhere
             .
             When
             a
             man
             is
             by
             misfortune
             fallen
             into
             slavery
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             over-earnest
             in
             the
             prosecution
             of
             his
             liberty
             ,
             the
             issue
             of
             it
             proves
             somewhat
             like
             that
             of
             ignorant
             Swimmers
             ,
             who
             being
             fallen
             into
             the
             water
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             fear
             of
             being
             drown'd
             ,
             strive
             so
             much
             with
             their
             armes
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             presently
             tyr'd
             ,
             and
             so
             their
             excessive
             diligence
             occasions
             their
             miscarriage
             .
          
        
         
           
             RELATION
             X.
             Of
             a
             new-married
             couple
             taken
             by
             the
             Turks
             and
             brought
             to
             Algiers
             .
          
           
             IN
             the
             year
             1641.
             at
             Nantz
             in
             Britany
             there
             was
             a
             Master
             of
             a
             Ship
             ,
             who
             stay'd
             there
             onely
             for
             a
             fair
             wind
             to
             set
             sail
             for
             Canada
             .
             While
             he
             stay'd
             for
             the
             wind
             ,
             he
             fell
             in
             love
             with
             a
             rich
             Merchant's
             daughter
             ,
             whose
             Father
             perceiving
             that
             she
             as
             much
             affected
             him
             as
             he
             her
             ,
             would
             by
             no
             means
             consent
             to
             their
             marriage
             ,
             considering
             the
             first
             fair
             wind
             would
             carry
             him
             away
             ,
             and
             with
             him
             the
             love
             he
             had
             for
             his
             daughter
             .
             But
             the
             Master
             seeing
             on
             the
             other-side
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             be
             a
             greater
             advantage
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             marry
             his
             Mistress
             ,
             then
             he
             could
             expect
             from
             his
             going
             to
             Sea
             as
             long
             as
             he
             liv'd
             ,
             carry'd
             his
             business
             on
             so
             successfully
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             secretly
             married
             ,
             and
             before
             her
             friends
             had
             any
             notice
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             was
             gone
             with
             his
             spouse
             towards
             Canada
             ,
             hoping
             that
             before
             his
             return
             all
             things
             would
             be
             accommodated
             ,
             by
             the
             mediation
             of
             his
             f●iends
             .
             But
             Fortune
             intended
             to
             
             dispose
             otherwise
             of
             them
             ;
             for
             ere
             he
             had
             been
             four
             and
             twenty
             hours
             at
             Sea
             ,
             he
             was
             taken
             by
             a
             Pyrate
             of
             Algiers
             .
             The
             amorous
             Master
             minding
             more
             the
             caresses
             of
             his
             Mistress
             ,
             then
             the
             exercises
             of
             Mars
             ,
             deliver'd
             up
             his
             Ship
             ,
             without
             any
             resistance
             .
          
           
             Some
             days
             after
             ,
             the
             French
             Gentlewoman
             with
             her
             Husband
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             slaves
             were
             brought
             to
             the
             Market
             at
             Algiers
             ,
             where
             the
             Christians
             are
             wont
             to
             be
             sold
             .
             The
             
               Turks
               ,
               Moors
               ,
               Greeks
            
             ,
             and
             Spaniards
             ,
             who
             were
             not
             wont
             to
             see
             the
             fashions
             of
             the
             
             French-woman
             ,
             with
             their
             hair
             powder'd
             ,
             and
             their
             heads
             neatly
             dress'd
             ,
             look'd
             on
             her
             with
             much
             admiration
             .
             She
             said
             to
             some
             Christians
             who
             discours'd
             with
             her
             ,
             and
             comforted
             her
             ,
             
               My
               onely
               fear
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               make
               me
               renounce
               my
               Religion
               .
            
             It
             seems
             God
             was
             pleas'd
             with
             the
             fear
             of
             that
             woman
             ;
             for
             the
             French
             Consul
             prevail'd
             so
             far
             with
             the
             Bassa
             ,
             that
             the
             selling
             of
             her
             was
             suspended
             ,
             under
             pretence
             of
             some
             league
             with
             the
             French.
             But
             the
             true
             cause
             proceeded
             from
             the
             avarice
             of
             the
             Bassa
             (
             as
             will
             be
             seen
             anon
             )
             who
             made
             no
             account
             of
             the
             peace
             ;
             but
             in
             regard
             the
             
             French-Master
             had
             made
             no
             opposition
             ,
             the
             Consul
             alledg'd
             that
             the
             Ship
             was
             no
             lawful
             prize
             .
          
           
             This
             in
             my
             judgement
             was
             an
             invention
             of
             the
             Bassa's
             ,
             who
             agreed
             well
             enough
             with
             the
             Consul
             ,
             to
             declare
             the
             Ship
             free
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             defraud
             the
             Pyrate
             and
             the
             soldiers
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             it
             was
             concluded
             ,
             that
             the
             Master
             and
             his
             wife
             should
             have
             their
             liberty
             ,
             leaving
             the
             Ship
             and
             its
             loading
             to
             be
             dispos'd
             of
             to
             the
             advantage
             of
             the
             Bassa
             .
             While
             these
             things
             were
             in
             agitation
             ,
             the
             Gentlewoman
             was
             sent
             to
             the
             house
             of
             a
             Turkish
             Lady
             ,
             where
             she
             was
             well
             entertain'd
             ,
             
             save
             that
             she
             and
             her
             Husband
             were
             not
             permitted
             to
             talk
             together
             alone
             .
             I
             knew
             not
             what
             was
             the
             issue
             of
             this
             business
             ,
             for
             soon
             after
             I
             left
             Algiers
             .
          
        
         
           
             RELATION
             XI
             .
             Of
             the
             ingratitude
             of
             a
             Portuguez
             Slave
             .
          
           
             I
             Knew
             at
             Algiers
             a
             famous
             Pyrat
             named
             the
             
               Grand
               Moro
            
             ,
             by
             country
             a
             Mosabi
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Nation
             of
             poor
             Alarbes
             ,
             of
             little
             account
             ,
             upon
             this
             score
             ,
             that
             they
             love
             the
             Kitchin
             much
             better
             than
             the
             Camp.
             They
             commonly
             deal
             in
             Tripes
             ,
             and
             are
             very
             deformed
             in
             their
             countenances
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             neither
             Blacks
             nor
             White
             ,
             but
             look
             as
             if
             their
             faces
             were
             perpetually
             Oyl'd
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Grand
               Moro
            
             came
             to
             Algiers
             ,
             being
             about
             twelve
             years
             of
             Age
             ,
             and
             growing
             weary
             of
             the
             Tripe-trade
             ,
             he
             struck
             in
             among
             the
             Pyrats
             ,
             in
             the
             quality
             of
             a
             Boy
             belonging
             to
             one
             of
             the
             Captains
             ;
             and
             by
             continual
             being
             abroad
             at
             Sea
             ,
             and
             in
             divers
             engagements
             ,
             he
             came
             to
             be
             an
             able
             Sea-man
             ,
             and
             a
             good
             Souldier
             ,
             and
             so
             got
             into
             such
             repute
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             put
             out
             the
             Galleys
             made
             him
             Captain
             of
             a
             small
             Ship
             ,
             afterwards
             of
             a
             greater
             of
             thirty
             Guns
             ,
             till
             at
             last
             he
             came
             to
             be
             Captain
             of
             a
             Galley
             .
          
           
             This
             same
             
               Grand
               Moro
            
             was
             a
             terrour
             to
             all
             the
             Christian
             Ships
             ,
             which
             came
             into
             the
             Mediterranean
             ,
             and
             was
             by
             all
             the
             Turks
             accounted
             a
             second
             ,
             God
             Mars
             .
             I
             believe
             that
             if
             the
             Grand
             Seignor
             had
             given
             
             him
             the
             absolute
             command
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             as
             
               Sultan
               Solyman
            
             gave
             it
             to
             the
             Arch-pyrat
             Barberossa
             in
             the
             last
             Age
             ,
             his
             .
             Victories
             would
             have
             surpass'd
             those
             of
             all
             the
             Ottoman
             Generals
             .
             For
             he
             was
             a
             Lyon
             in
             engagements
             ,
             and
             a
             Lamb
             in
             his
             victories
             ,
             treating
             his
             subdu'd
             Enemies
             with
             extraordinary
             mildness
             .
          
           
             Among
             many
             other
             Slaves
             which
             the
             
               Grand
               Moro
            
             had
             ,
             there
             was
             one
             Portuguez
             ,
             who
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             ashore
             waited
             on
             him
             in
             his
             Chamber
             ,
             and
             at
             Sea
             as
             a
             Secretary
             .
             This
             Portuguez
             had
             serv'd
             his
             Patron
             very
             faithfully
             for
             some
             years
             ,
             both
             at
             Sea
             and
             Ashore
             .
             One
             day
             the
             
               Grand
               Moro
            
             was
             crusing
             with
             his
             Ship
             neer
             the
             Coast
             of
             Portugal
             ;
             he
             call'd
             his
             Slave
             ,
             and
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             
               You
               have
               serv'd
               me
               faithfully
               so
               many
               years
               ,
               I
               now
               set
               you
               at
               Liberty
               .
            
             Whereupon
             he
             order'd
             the
             Shallop
             to
             be
             made
             ready
             to
             set
             him
             Ashore
             .
             While
             the
             Ship
             was
             Sailing
             towards
             the
             Land
             ,
             he
             went
             secretly
             to
             the
             stern
             of
             the
             Ship
             ,
             and
             opened
             his
             Patron
             's
             chest
             (
             for
             he
             had
             the
             Keys
             )
             and
             took
             out
             some
             Shirts
             ,
             and
             for
             fear
             of
             being
             discover'd
             ,
             put
             them
             about
             him
             under
             his
             cloaths
             :
             The
             Shallop
             was
             let
             down
             ,
             and
             the
             Portuguez
             delivering
             up
             the
             Keys
             of
             the
             Chest
             ,
             took
             his
             last
             leave
             of
             his
             Patron
             .
             He
             was
             set
             Ashore
             ,
             the
             Shallop
             return'd
             ,
             and
             the
             Ship
             kept
             on
             her
             course
             .
             Some
             days
             after
             ,
             the
             
               Grand
               Moro
            
             would
             change
             his
             Linnen
             ;
             but
             he
             was
             disappointed
             ,
             for
             it
             was
             carri'd
             away
             by
             that
             ungrateful
             Slave
             .
             He
             fell
             into
             such
             a
             passion
             ,
             that
             he
             said
             ,
             
               I
               swear
               by
               the
               Grand
               Seignor's
               life
               ,
               that
               if
               that
               ungrateful
               Christian
               ever
               come
               into
               my
               hands
               again
               ,
               he
               shall
               be
               chain'd
               to
               the
               Oar
               as
               long
               as
               he
               lives
               .
            
          
           
             Much
             about
             the
             same
             time
             there
             happen'd
             a
             very
             remarkable
             accident
             .
             The
             General
             
               Alli
               Pegelin
            
             
             having
             lost
             a
             Diamond
             of
             great
             Value
             ,
             order'd
             his
             Slaves
             to
             look
             every
             where
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             among
             others
             ,
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             a
             Spaniard
             ,
             found
             it
             .
             He
             presented
             the
             Diamond
             to
             Pegelin
             ,
             who
             gladly
             receiving
             it
             gave
             the
             Slave
             for
             his
             reward
             half
             a
             Patacoon
             ,
             saying
             to
             him
             ,
             
               Here
               take
               this
               ,
               brute
               Beast
               without
               judgement
               ,
               and
               buy
               a
               Halter
               to
               hang
               thy self
               withall
               ;
               thou
               hadst
               gotten
               thy
               Liberty
               ,
               and
               thou
               couldst
               not
               keep
               it
               .
               Pegelin
            
             was
             as
             ungrateful
             towards
             his
             Spanish
             Slave
             ,
             as
             the
             Portuguez
             had
             been
             towards
             the
             
               Grand
               Moro.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             RELATION
             XII
             .
             The
             Custom
             of
             bewailing
             the
             Dead
             at
             Algiers
             .
          
           
             IN
             one
             of
             my
             precedent
             Relations
             ,
             I
             made
             mention
             of
             the
             War
             made
             by
             a
             Barbarian
             King
             ,
             Bennali
             ,
             against
             the
             Bassa
             of
             Algiers
             .
             Many
             Turks
             and
             Renegadoes
             were
             kill'd
             in
             that
             War.
             Among
             others
             there
             was
             kill'd
             a
             Bulcebas
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             Captain
             of
             Foot.
             This
             Bulcebas
             was
             a
             Renegado
             ,
             and
             had
             been
             a
             Slave
             of
             my
             Patron
             
               Mahomet
               Celibi
            
             Oiga's
             ,
             and
             liv'd
             in
             the
             same
             street
             with
             
               Mahomet
               Celibi
            
             .
          
           
             Upon
             the
             news
             of
             the
             death
             of
             this
             Bulcebas
             ,
             my
             Patroness
             accompani'd
             by
             two
             Women-Negroes
             ,
             her
             Slaves
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             the
             Women
             in
             the
             Neighbourhood
             ,
             went
             into
             the
             Widdow's
             house
             ,
             and
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             were
             got
             in
             ,
             they
             began
             to
             weep
             ,
             lament
             ,
             cry
             out
             ,
             and
             torment
             themselves
             as
             people
             out
             of
             their
             wits
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             her
             Women
             was
             employ'd
             in
             continual
             striking
             with
             an
             Iron
             bar
             upon
             a
             Table
             ,
             which
             
             made
             such
             a
             horrid
             noise
             ,
             that
             a
             Man
             would
             have
             said
             the
             street
             was
             full
             of
             distracted
             people
             .
             I
             knew
             well
             enough
             it
             was
             the
             manner
             of
             bewailing
             the
             Dead
             in
             Africk
             .
             But
             when
             my
             Patroness
             came
             home
             ,
             I
             made
             as
             if
             I
             knew
             not
             the
             reason
             of
             all
             those
             Exclamations
             ,
             and
             ask'd
             her
             why
             she
             had
             wept
             ,
             and
             how
             her
             face
             came
             to
             be
             all
             scratch'd
             and
             bloody
             .
             She
             repli'd
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             custom
             of
             the
             Country
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             so
             bewail'd
             the
             Death
             of
             Friends
             and
             Relations
             .
             
               It
               does
               very
               well
               ,
               as
               for
               your
               part
               ,
            
             said
             I
             ,
             
               who
               were
               acquainted
               with
               the
               Deceas'd
               person
               ,
               but
               why
               should
               your
               Woman-slave
               here
               be
               scratch'd
               and
               bloody
               as
               you
               are
               ,
               she
               ,
               who
               had
               no
               acquaintance
               with
               him
               ,
               for
               she
               is
               newly
               come
               to
               you
               ,
               and
               is
               yet
               Savage
               ?
            
             My
             Patroness
             repli'd
             ,
             
               she
               did
               as
               she
               saw
               others
               do
               ,
               without
               any
               other
               reason
               .
            
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             word
             Savage
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             observ'd
             ,
             that
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Algiers
             hath
             many
             little
             Tributary
             Kings
             belonging
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             Money
             ,
             pay
             their
             annual
             Tribute
             in
             Men.
             These
             men
             are
             either
             Arabian
             Prisoners
             ,
             commonly
             called
             
               Errant
               Arabians
            
             ;
             or
             for
             want
             of
             Prisoners
             they
             pay
             in
             their
             own
             Subjects
             .
             These
             people
             ,
             at
             Algiers
             are
             called
             Savages
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             not
             the
             common
             Language
             of
             the
             Country
             ,
             neither
             the
             Arabian
             ,
             nor
             the
             Moorish
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             RELATION
             XIII
             .
             Of
             the
             inconsiderate
             Zeal
             ,
             and
             the
             prudent
             .
          
           
             WHile
             I
             was
             in
             the
             Masmora
             at
             Tituan
             ,
             a
             Moorish
             Pyrat
             came
             thither
             with
             an
             Image
             of
             our
             Lady's
             ,
             carv'd
             in
             Wood
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             taken
             out
             of
             some
             Christian
             Ship
             ,
             and
             proffer'd
             it
             to
             sell
             .
             All
             the
             Spanish
             Slaves
             got
             about
             him
             ,
             and
             proffer'd
             a
             Chequine
             of
             Gold
             for
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             Image
             might
             not
             be
             expos'd
             to
             contempt
             ,
             or
             receive
             any
             injury
             .
             The
             Moor
             observing
             the
             zeal
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             told
             them
             they
             must
             give
             four
             times
             as
             much
             for
             it
             ,
             or
             if
             they
             would
             not
             give
             it
             ,
             he
             would
             burn
             the
             Image
             .
          
           
             The
             devout
             Spaniards
             were
             extreamly
             troubled
             at
             the
             threats
             of
             the
             Moor
             ,
             and
             were
             upon
             resolving
             to
             give
             what
             he
             demanded
             .
             And
             to
             make
             up
             the
             sum
             ,
             most
             of
             the
             Spaniards
             would
             contribute
             all
             they
             had
             ;
             for
             in
             the
             Masmora
             ,
             he
             who
             can
             spend
             a
             Patacoon
             a
             moneth
             is
             not
             to
             be
             accounted
             poor
             .
          
           
             I
             look'd
             on
             what
             pass'd
             without
             saying
             a
             word
             ;
             at
             last
             I
             concern'd
             my self
             in
             the
             business
             ,
             and
             said
             to
             the
             
               Spaniards
               ;
               Gentlemen
               ,
               this
               Image
               is
               not
               worth
               so
               much
               .
            
             They
             immediately
             answer'd
             ,
             
               We
               do
               not
               buy
               the
               Image
               for
               its
               value
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               may
               not
               receive
               any
               injury
               .
            
             I
             told
             them
             ,
             
               Your
               zeal
               is
               to
               be
               commended
               ;
               but
               do
               you
               not
               consider
               ,
               that
               if
               this
            
             Moor
             
               should
               carry
               hence
               four
               Chequines
               of
               Gold
               for
               an
               Image
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               worth
               four
               Ryalls
               ,
               he
               will
               go
               and
               report
               it
               all
               ●ver
               the
               City
               ,
               that
               the
               Christians
               are
               Idolaters
               .
            
             
             The
             zealous
             Spaniards
             would
             hardly
             hear
             my
             reason
             ,
             and
             I
             was
             in
             some
             danger
             of
             being
             accounted
             a
             Lutheran
             among
             them
             .
             But
             I
             was
             reliev'd
             by
             a
             Reverend
             Father
             ,
             a
             Dominican
             ,
             who
             was
             also
             a
             Slave
             in
             the
             Masmora
             ,
             a
             Man
             of
             a
             good
             Life
             ,
             and
             great
             Learning
             .
             I
             acquainted
             him
             with
             what
             had
             pass'd
             between
             the
             Spaniards
             and
             the
             Moor.
             The
             good
             Father
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             Zeal
             grounded
             on
             prudence
             went
             st●eight
             to
             the
             Moor
             ,
             and
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             
               Will
               you
               take
               a
               Patacoon
               for
               that
               Image
               ?
               if
               you
               are
               so
               pleas'd
               ,
               you
               shall
               have
               it
               ,
               if
               not
               ,
               do
               what
               you
               will
               with
               the
               Image
               ,
               and
               get
               you
               gone
               hence
               ,
               or
               the
               Christian
               Slaves
               will
               beat
               you
               out
               of
               doors
               .
            
             The
             Moor
             seeing
             the
             Religious
             man
             so
             resolute
             ,
             said
             nothing
             of
             burning
             the
             Image
             ,
             and
             forbearing
             all
             further
             insolency
             ,
             was
             glad
             to
             get
             a
             Patacoon
             for
             it
             .
             If
             the
             Spaniards
             had
             given
             four
             Chequines
             for
             it
             ,
             they
             had
             lost
             their
             money
             ,
             the
             Moor
             would
             have
             laugh'd
             at
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             Catholick
             Religion
             would
             have
             been
             slighted
             and
             derided
             :
             But
             the
             prudent
             Zeal
             of
             that
             Religious
             man
             sav'd
             the
             money
             of
             those
             poor
             Slaves
             ,
             frightned
             the
             Barbarous
             Moor
             ,
             and
             satisfi'd
             the
             Mahumetans
             ,
             that
             the
             honour
             which
             Catholicks
             render
             to
             Images
             consists
             not
             in
             the
             materials
             whereof
             they
             are
             made
             ,
             as
             
               Pagans
               ,
               Hereticks
            
             ,
             and
             ignorant
             persons
             do
             imagine
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             RELATION
             XIV
             .
             Two
             Examples
             of
             Liberality
             and
             Gratitude
             .
          
           
             
               SAban
               Gallan
               Aga
            
             ,
             whom
             I
             have
             often
             mentioned
             ,
             was
             a
             Spaniard
             born
             ,
             neer
             the
             frontiers
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             and
             the
             Son
             of
             a
             common
             Sea-man
             .
             He
             fell
             very
             young
             into
             Slavery
             among
             the
             Turks
             ,
             who
             had
             perswaded
             him
             to
             renounce
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             which
             it
             was
             easie
             for
             them
             to
             do
             with
             a
             child
             .
          
           
             This
             Saban
             ,
             for
             his
             noble
             Demeanour
             towards
             all
             the
             World
             had
             the
             military
             name
             of
             Gallan
             bestow'd
             on
             him
             .
             He
             was
             very
             rich
             ,
             and
             he
             always
             employ'd
             himself
             in
             War
             both
             by
             Sea
             and
             Land
             ,
             by
             which
             means
             he
             came
             to
             be
             Aga
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             Field-Officer
             .
             Saban
             passing
             one
             day
             through
             the
             Market
             where
             the
             Christians
             are
             sold
             ,
             fell
             into
             discourse
             with
             some
             Slave●
             ,
             and
             by
             chance
             met
             with
             one
             of
             his
             Country-men
             ,
             whom
             he
             bought
             at
             a
             low
             rate
             ,
             for
             he
             was
             a
             Fisher-man
             ,
             and
             so
             no
             great
             ransome
             could
             be
             expected
             from
             him
             .
             He
             brought
             the
             Slave
             to
             his
             own
             House
             ,
             and
             said
             to
             him
             ;
             
               I
               have
               paid
               a
               hundred
               and
               fifty
               Patacoons
               for
               you
               ,
               if
               you
               will
               promise
               me
               to
               pay
               the
               like
               sum
               in
               your
               Country
               to
               such
               a
               one
               who
               is
               my
               Kinsman
               ,
               and
               poor
               ,
               I
               will
               order
               you
               to
               be
               set
               ashore
               in
               your
               Country
               by
               the
               first
               Pyrat
               that
               shall
               go
               hence
               .
            
             The
             Fisher-man
             was
             well
             pleas'd
             with
             the
             proposal
             ,
             and
             promis'd
             to
             do
             what
             his
             Patron
             desir'd
             .
             Saban
             accordingly
             sent
             him
             away
             with
             the
             first
             Ship
             bound
             into
             the
             Ocean
             ,
             and
             order'd
             him
             to
             be
             set
             ashore
             on
             
             the
             Coast
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             which
             was
             done
             .
             The
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             Village
             where
             he
             Liv'd
             wonder'd
             to
             see
             him
             return'd
             so
             soon
             out
             of
             Slavery
             .
             He
             acquainted
             them
             with
             his
             adventures
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             had
             pass'd
             between
             him
             and
             
               Saban
               Gallan
            
             .
          
           
             He
             sold
             all
             he
             had
             ,
             and
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             promise
             ,
             paid
             him
             who
             was
             to
             have
             the
             hundred
             and
             fifty
             Patacoons
             ,
             who
             having
             receiv'd
             the
             money
             ,
             writ
             a
             Letter
             of
             thanks
             to
             his
             Kinsman
             
               Saban
               Gallan
            
             .
             Afterwards
             ,
             the
             honest
             Man
             returning
             to
             his
             Profession
             ,
             to
             get
             his
             Livelihood
             ,
             't
             was
             his
             misfortune
             to
             be
             taken
             again
             by
             the
             Pyrats
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             brought
             to
             Algiers
             .
             He
             sent
             notice
             of
             his
             misfortune
             to
             Saban
             ,
             who
             bought
             him
             again
             ,
             and
             having
             treated
             him
             some
             days
             in
             his
             House
             ,
             and
             furnish'd
             him
             with
             what
             Cloaths
             and
             Linnen
             he
             stood
             in
             need
             of
             ,
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             
               Since
               you
               have
               shewn
               your self
               an
               honest
               Man
               ,
               and
               perform'd
               your
               promise
               ,
               you
               shall
               return
               once
               more
               to
               your
               Country
               ,
               and
               pay
               what
               you
               cost
               to
               the
               same
               person
               within
               such
               a
               time
               .
            
             The
             Fisher-man
             repli'd
             ,
             
               I
               am
               not
               able
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               for
               I
               sold
               all
               I
               had
               in
               the
               World
               to
               pay
               my
               former
               Ransom
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               will
               rather
               continue
               a
               Slave
               then
               promise
               what
               I
               cannot
               perform
               .
               Saban
            
             hearing
             his
             reasons
             ,
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             
               Pay
               it
               then
               at
               your
               own
               convenience
            
             (
             the
             time
             before
             was
             six
             moneths
             )
             
               within
               two
               years
            
             .
             The
             Fisher-man
             accepted
             of
             that
             condition
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             first
             opportunity
             ,
             he
             was
             set
             ashore
             in
             his
             Country
             .
          
           
             He
             went
             immediately
             to
             
             Saban's
             Kinsman
             ,
             and
             promis'd
             to
             pay
             him
             the
             sum
             agreed
             upon
             within
             two
             years
             ,
             and
             so
             return'd
             to
             his
             Trade
             .
             But
             his
             Boat
             and
             all
             things
             else
             requisite
             thereto
             being
             either
             sold
             to
             pay
             his
             former
             Ransom
             ,
             or
             lost
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             taken
             
             the
             second
             time
             ,
             he
             was
             forc'd
             to
             become
             a
             Servant
             to
             other
             Fisher-men
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             could
             not
             get
             so
             much
             as
             when
             he
             was
             upon
             his
             own
             account
             ;
             but
             yet
             out
             of
             the
             little
             he
             got
             ,
             he
             laid
             somewhat
             aside
             towards
             the
             payment
             of
             his
             Ransom
             .
          
           
             The
             two
             years
             were
             pass'd
             ,
             and
             he
             had
             paid
             but
             a
             third
             part
             of
             the
             Sum
             he
             ought
             .
             To
             make
             good
             his
             p●omise
             ,
             he
             bethought
             himself
             of
             an
             expedient
             ,
             which
             was
             ,
             to
             buy
             a
             hundred
             weight
             of
             Tobacco
             ,
             and
             went
             along
             with
             a
             Portuguez
             Ship
             bound
             for
             Algiers
             ,
             (
             where
             Tobacco
             was
             then
             very
             dear
             )
             with
             the
             
             Bassa's
             Pass-port
             ,
             to
             redeem
             certain
             Slaves
             .
             Being
             come
             to
             Algiers
             ,
             he
             went
             strait
             to
             
             Saban's
             house
             ,
             who
             was
             astonish'd
             to
             see
             him
             .
             The
             Fisher-man
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             
               Patron
               ,
               I
               have
               paid
               but
               the
               third
               part
               of
               what
               I
               ought
               you
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               seen
               by
               this
               Acquittance
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               remainder
               ,
               having
               no
               other
               way
               to
               satisfie
               ,
               I
               have
               brought
               hither
               a
               hundred
               weight
               of
               Tobacco
               ,
               and
               if
               I
               can
               sell
               it
               with
               the
               advantage
               I
               am
               told
               it
               will
               yield
               ,
               I
               will
               pay
               you
               ;
               if
               not
               ,
               I
               will
               return
               to
               be
               your
               Slave
               ,
               rather
               than
               give
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               of
               whom
               I
               have
               receiv'd
               so
               great
               kindness
               ,
               any
               occasion
               to
               think
               me
               ungrateful
               .
               Saban
            
             heard
             the
             Fisher-man's
             reasons
             ,
             extremely
             wondring
             at
             his
             Fidelity
             and
             Gratitude
             ;
             and
             thereupon
             made
             him
             this
             answer
             :
             
               You
               are
               an
               honest
               Man
               ,
               faithful
               ,
               and
               grateful
               ,
               but
               over-harmless
               to
               live
               in
               this
               VVorld
               ;
               Go
               sell
               your
               Tobacco
               ,
               and
               return
               into
               your
               Country
               ,
               and
               make
               the
               best
               advantage
               you
               can
               of
               both
               the
               Money
               and
               your
               Liberty
               .
            
             He
             allow'd
             him
             meat
             and
             drink
             at
             his
             house
             ,
             till
             the
             same
             Ship
             which
             brought
             him
             to
             Algiers
             return'd
             homewards
             ,
             leaving
             at
             Algiers
             a
             perpetual
             Memory
             of
             his
             fidelity
             and
             gratitude
             ,
             and
             
             carrying
             along
             with
             him
             into
             Portugal
             an
             eternal
             commendation
             of
             the
             Liberality
             of
             
               Saban
               Gallan
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             RELATION
             XV.
             Of
             the
             celebration
             of
             Marriage
             at
             Algiers
             .
          
           
             MY
             Companion
             M.
             Caloën
             liv'd
             with
             an
             Old
             woman
             ,
             Grand-mother
             to
             
               Mustapha
               Ingles
            
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             five
             Turks
             who
             were
             to
             be
             exchang'd
             for
             us
             .
             This
             Mustapha
             had
             a
             Brother
             ,
             named
             
               Amet
               Ingles
            
             ,
             about
             two
             and
             twenty
             years
             of
             Age
             ,
             but
             a
             very
             debauch'd
             Person
             ,
             an
             excessive
             Lover
             of
             Wine
             and
             Wenches
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             it
             was
             impossible
             he
             should
             Live
             long
             at
             the
             rate
             he
             did
             .
          
           
             His
             Mother
             and
             Grand-mother
             prevail'd
             so
             far
             with
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             promis'd
             to
             leave
             Drinking
             and
             Wenching
             ,
             and
             live
             thence-forwards
             as
             an
             honest
             Mahumetan
             ,
             of
             good
             repute
             ,
             and
             to
             assure
             them
             he
             would
             do
             so
             ,
             he
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             
               I
               am
               content
               to
               Marry
            
             .
             That
             proposal
             extremely
             pleas'd
             both
             Mother
             and
             Grand-mother
             ,
             who
             recommended
             to
             Amet
             several
             young
             Maids
             of
             his
             Quality
             ,
             and
             among
             others
             ,
             one
             whom
             he
             fancied
             much
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             her
             great
             Wealth
             .
             To
             compass
             this
             Marriage
             ,
             
             Amet's
             Grand-mother
             propos'd
             the
             business
             to
             the
             Maid's
             friends
             ,
             and
             Amet
             emploi'd
             for
             a
             Spy
             and
             Ambassadress
             an
             Old
             woman
             who
             carried
             silk
             Stuffs
             to
             be
             sold
             at
             great
             Houses
             .
          
           
             The
             old
             Woman
             manag'd
             her
             business
             so
             well
             ,
             that
             within
             a
             few
             days
             the
             young
             Maid
             engag'd
             her
             word
             
             to
             her
             ;
             and
             she
             also
             gave
             Amet
             such
             an
             account
             of
             the
             Beauty
             ,
             Virtues
             ,
             and
             Fortunes
             of
             his
             Mistress
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             extreamly
             in
             love
             with
             her
             ,
             upon
             the
             old
             Woman's
             discourse
             ;
             and
             in
             fine
             ,
             the
             friends
             on
             both
             sides
             approv'd
             the
             marriage
             .
             The
             Wedding-day
             was
             appointed
             ;
             the
             future
             Bridegroom
             sent
             his
             Mistress
             a
             present
             of
             Ribbons
             ,
             and
             such
             toyes
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             the
             present
             with
             the
             requisite
             solemnities
             ,
             Amet
             got
             together
             twenty
             slaves
             of
             his
             Friends
             and
             Relations
             ,
             among
             whom
             I
             was
             one
             .
          
           
             We
             march'd
             one
             after
             another
             ,
             every
             one
             with
             a
             dish
             cover'd
             ,
             wherein
             the
             presents
             were
             .
             Amet
             brought
             the
             slaves
             to
             his
             Mistresse's
             door
             ,
             where
             being
             come
             ,
             he
             staid
             in
             the
             street
             ,
             and
             the
             slaves
             went
             into
             the
             house
             ,
             which
             was
             built
             after
             the
             Italian
             way
             of
             Architecture
             ,
             with
             a
             Quadrangle
             and
             Galleries
             all
             about
             it
             .
             The
             future
             Bride
             sate
             on
             a
             cushion
             of
             red
             Velvet
             wrought
             all
             over
             with
             Silver-lace
             ,
             at
             the
             entrance
             of
             a
             low
             room
             .
             Every
             one
             of
             the
             slaves
             set
             down
             his
             dish
             on
             a
             place
             prepar'd
             for
             the
             receiving
             of
             it
             ,
             making
             a
             low
             reverence
             to
             the
             future
             Bride
             .
          
           
             The
             other
             slaves
             had
             taught
             M.
             Caloën
             and
             me
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Ey
               la
               a
               ,
               Ey
               la
               a
               ,
            
             which
             we
             were
             to
             pronounce
             as
             loud
             as
             ere
             we
             could
             ,
             after
             we
             had
             set
             all
             the
             dishes
             on
             the
             ground
             ;
             which
             was
             done
             .
             And
             presently
             after
             the
             slaves
             belonging
             to
             the
             House
             ,
             both
             men
             and
             women
             ,
             answer'd
             in
             the
             same
             Musick
             .
             That
             done
             ,
             we
             all
             made
             a
             low
             reverence
             ,
             and
             went
             out
             of
             the
             house
             .
          
           
             Amet
             staid
             fo●
             us
             at
             the
             door
             ,
             and
             as
             I
             pass'd
             by
             him
             ,
             he
             said
             to
             me
             in
             
               Spanish
               ,
               Dunkirker
               ,
               Is
               she
               handsome
               ?
               Very
               handsome
               ,
            
             reply'd
             I
             ,
             taking
             beauty
             according
             to
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             Africans
             ;
             for
             
             they
             think
             the
             women
             beautiful
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             somewhat
             inclin'd
             to
             fatness
             .
             That
             news
             pleas'd
             Amet
             well
             ,
             for
             he
             had
             never
             seen
             his
             Mistresse's
             face
             ,
             in
             regard
             it
             is
             the
             custome
             of
             the
             Country
             ,
             that
             the
             women
             ,
             when
             they
             go
             along
             the
             streets
             ,
             should
             have
             two
             veils
             over
             their
             faces
             ,
             one
             which
             covers
             the
             fore-head
             to
             the
             eyes
             ,
             the
             other
             coming
             down
             over
             the
             nose
             .
             When
             they
             are
             at
             home
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             so
             shy
             of
             the
             Christian
             slaves
             ;
             for
             they
             say
             the
             Christians
             are
             blind
             ;
             but
             if
             a
             Mahometane
             should
             see
             their
             faces
             uncover'd
             ,
             't
             were
             a
             great
             sin
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             not
             permitted
             that
             a
             young
             man
             should
             speak
             with
             a
             Maid
             who
             stands
             upon
             her
             honesty
             ,
             in
             her
             Father's
             or
             other
             Relations
             houses
             .
          
           
             Me-thinks
             this
             kind
             of
             demeanour
             seems
             very
             strange
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             requisite
             in
             that
             Country
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             lewd
             inclinations
             of
             the
             Women
             .
             For
             notwithstanding
             all
             the
             caution
             of
             the
             Men
             to
             keep
             their
             Daughter's
             and
             Wives
             at
             home
             ,
             they
             find
             out
             a
             hundred
             inventions
             to
             get
             abroad
             ,
             sometimes
             upon
             visits
             ,
             sometimes
             to
             Bath
             themselves
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             under
             pretence
             of
             devotion
             (
             an
             invention
             sufficiently
             known
             also
             in
             Europe
             )
             to
             go
             to
             such
             a
             Marabout
             or
             Santon
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             prostitute
             themselves
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             any
             convenience
             ,
             to
             all
             they
             meet
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             common
             Rogues
             ,
             Sodomites
             ,
             and
             the
             meanest
             sort
             of
             people
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             RELATION
             XVI
             .
             Necessity
             is
             the
             Mother
             of
             Diligence
             and
             Industry
             .
          
           
             WHen
             I
             liv'd
             at
             
               Alli
               Pegelin's
            
             Bath
             ,
             we
             were
             five
             hundred
             and
             fifty
             Christian
             slaves
             ,
             who
             were
             to
             get
             our
             daily
             bread
             by
             our
             industry
             .
             'T
             is
             indeed
             a
             thing
             worthy
             admiration
             ,
             to
             consider
             how
             every
             one
             made
             his
             advantage
             of
             his
             industry
             in
             that
             necessity
             .
             The
             most
             common
             exercise
             of
             that
             School
             was
             Theft
             .
             There
             was
             in
             the
             Bath
             an
             Italian
             Slave
             ,
             whose
             military
             name
             was
             Fontimama
             ;
             he
             presum'd
             so
             much
             on
             his
             Art
             of
             Stealing
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             often
             invite
             some
             of
             his
             companions
             to
             dine
             with
             him
             at
             noon
             ,
             on
             what
             he
             should
             get
             between
             that
             time
             and
             the
             hour
             appointed
             to
             set
             their
             Jaw-bones
             a-grinding
             .
          
           
             One
             day
             about
             ten
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             he
             invited
             my
             Companion
             
               R.
               Saldens
            
             to
             dine
             with
             him
             ,
             conditionally
             he
             would
             take
             a
             turn
             with
             him
             about
             the
             City
             .
             Fontimama
             carry'd
             Saldens
             among
             some
             Jews
             ,
             changers
             of
             money
             ,
             whereof
             there
             are
             many
             at
             Algiers
             ,
             taking
             up
             their
             standings
             in
             the
             Streets
             with
             a
             little
             Table
             ,
             where
             they
             change
             Patacoons
             ,
             and
             half-Patacoons
             into
             Aspers
             ,
             making
             some
             small
             gain
             by
             that
             exchange
             .
             Fontimama
             ask'd
             for
             Aspers
             for
             a
             half-Patacoon
             ,
             shewing
             a
             piece
             which
             was
             good
             ;
             he
             help'd
             the
             Jew
             to
             tell
             them
             ,
             and
             after
             they
             had
             done
             he
             proffer'd
             the
             Jew
             a
             counterfeit
             piece
             .
             The
             Jew
             ,
             
             who
             knew
             money
             well
             enough
             ,
             would
             have
             his
             Asp●rs
             again
             ,
             which
             he
             could
             not
             so
             get
             ,
             but
             that
             some
             stuck
             to
             the
             hands
             of
             that
             crafty
             thief
             .
             From
             him
             they
             went
             to
             another
             Jew
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             another
             ,
             till
             at
             last
             he
             had
             done
             his
             work
             so
             well
             ,
             that
             about
             noon
             Fontimama
             return'd
             to
             the
             Bath
             with
             a
             couple
             of
             Pullets
             ,
             and
             money
             enough
             to
             procure
             their
             skins
             full
             of
             Wine
             .
          
           
             Another
             time
             being
             in
             our
             Patron
             's
             Galley
             on
             the
             Coast
             of
             Barbary
             ,
             before
             a
             place
             called
             
               Terrevecchia
               ,
               Fontimama
            
             with
             some
             other
             slaves
             were
             sent
             ashore
             to
             take
             in
             fresh
             water
             for
             the
             Galley
             .
             The
             Alarbes
             ,
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             Country
             ,
             came
             presently
             about
             the
             Slaves
             ,
             asking
             them
             whether
             they
             had
             any
             Iron
             to
             sell
             (
             for
             it
             is
             very
             dear
             about
             that
             place
             )
             and
             the
             slaves
             sometimes
             sold
             them
             Nails
             and
             such
             pieces
             of
             old
             Iron
             .
             
             Fontimama's
             Companions
             having
             sold
             all
             they
             had
             ,
             the
             buyers
             told
             their
             Neighbours
             that
             they
             had
             bought
             Iron
             of
             the
             slaves
             of
             the
             Galley
             .
          
           
             Two
             Alarbes
             hearing
             there
             was
             Iron
             to
             be
             had
             pretty
             cheap
             ,
             〈◊〉
             to
             the
             Sea-side
             to
             buy
             some
             ,
             and
             address'd
             themsel●●●
             〈◊〉
             Fontimama
             ,
             who
             told
             them
             he
             had
             some
             to
             sell
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             sold
             them
             the
             Anchor
             of
             the
             Galley
             for
             five
             Patacoons
             .
             He
             receiv'd
             the
             money
             ,
             and
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             
               Friends
               ,
               it
               is
               impossible
               for
               you
               two
               to
               carry
               so
               heavy
               a
               burthen
               ,
               go
               and
               call
               some
               of
               your
               neighbours
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               help
               you
               also
               .
            
             The
             innocent
             Alarbes
             went
             to
             get
             the
             assistance
             of
             their
             Neighbours
             ;
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             Fontimama
             got
             into
             the
             Galley
             ,
             and
             put
             a
             Plaister
             over
             one
             of
             his
             eyes
             .
             Th●
             two
             Merchants
             return'd
             ,
             accompany'd
             by
             twenty
             Alarbes
             ,
             to
             carry
             away
             the
             Anchor
             ,
             
             and
             began
             to
             undo
             the
             Cable
             ;
             for
             it
             was
             the
             greatest
             Anchor
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             then
             aboard
             the
             Galley
             .
             
               Alli
               Pegelin
            
             ,
             who
             was
             lay'd
             down
             to
             rest
             himself
             at
             the
             Poop
             ,
             saw
             those
             Alarbes
             at
             the
             Prow
             of
             his
             Galley
             quarrelling
             with
             the
             Turkish
             soldiers
             ,
             who
             would
             not
             suffer
             them
             to
             carry
             away
             the
             Anchor
             .
             One
             told
             Pegelin
             the
             story
             ,
             how
             that
             Fontimama
             had
             sold
             the
             Anchor
             .
             He
             gave
             order
             in
             the
             first
             place
             that
             that
             crue
             of
             Alarbes
             should
             be
             sent
             packing
             out
             of
             the
             Galley
             ,
             which
             was
             immediately
             put
             in
             execution
             with
             good
             Bulls-pizzles
             .
             The
             Alarbes
             being
             sent
             away
             with
             good
             store
             of
             bangs
             instead
             of
             the
             Anchor
             ,
             Pegelin
             ask'd
             Fontimama
             ,
             why
             he
             had
             sold
             the
             Anchor
             of
             the
             Galley
             being
             not
             his
             to
             dispose
             of
             .
             Fontimama
             reply'd
             ,
             that
             he
             thought
             the
             Galley
             would
             go
             better
             being
             discharg'd
             of
             that
             weight
             .
             All
             the
             Galley
             could
             not
             forbear
             laughing
             at
             that
             answer
             ;
             and
             Fontimama
             kept
             the
             five
             Patacoons
             .
          
           
             There
             was
             in
             the
             same
             Bath
             a
             Brabander
             ,
             named
             
               Fr●ncis
               de
               Vos
            
             ,
             but
             he
             was
             otherwise
             call'd
             the
             Student
             .
             He
             did
             not
             belong
             to
             Pegelin
             ,
             but
             by
             order
             from
             his
             Patron
             ,
             and
             
             Pegelin's
             permission
             ,
             he
             liv'd
             in
             the
             Bath
             ,
             having
             an
             Iron
             chain
             〈◊〉
             hundred
             weight
             at
             his
             leggs
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             not
             stir
             thence
             ;
             which
             was
             done
             ,
             to
             hasten
             the
             payment
             of
             his
             ransom
             .
             This
             man
             was
             a
             kind
             of
             Secretary
             to
             the
             slaves
             of
             the
             
               Low-Countries
               ,
               Dunkirk
            
             ,
             and
             Hamborough
             ,
             being
             always
             employ'd
             in
             writing
             of
             Letters
             for
             them
             ,
             without
             any
             other
             reward
             ,
             save
             that
             he
             would
             accept
             of
             a
             dish
             of
             drink
             .
             And
             whereas
             he
             was
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             Letters
             always
             accompany'd
             by
             Flemings
             and
             
             Dutch-men
             ,
             who
             came
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             made
             him
             drink
             for
             his
             pains
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             done
             ,
             he
             made
             a
             shift
             to
             
             subsist
             by
             that
             means
             .
             For
             the
             Taverner
             ,
             at
             whose
             Lodge
             he
             wrote
             ,
             found
             him
             meat
             all
             that
             day
             ,
             in
             requital
             of
             the
             advantage
             he
             made
             by
             selling
             his
             Wine
             to
             those
             who
             employ'd
             him
             .
          
           
             There
             was
             also
             a
             French
             Cavalier
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             six
             years
             in
             slavery
             ,
             yet
             had
             not
             receiv'd
             a
             peny
             out
             of
             his
             Country
             .
             He
             was
             always
             well
             clad
             ,
             for
             a
             slave
             ;
             did
             eat
             and
             drink
             of
             the
             best
             ;
             and
             many
             times
             invited
             his
             Companions
             to
             dine
             with
             him
             .
             He
             had
             great
             acquaintances
             among
             the
             
             French-Renegadoes
             ,
             who
             lent
             him
             money
             at
             interest
             ,
             he
             being
             oblig'd
             to
             repay
             it
             at
             a
             certain
             time
             :
             But
             to
             pay
             some
             ,
             he
             took
             up
             mony
             of
             others
             upon
             the
             same
             termes
             .
             Now
             all
             the
             Renegadoes
             being
             soldiers
             ,
             and
             always
             abroad
             in
             the
             wars
             by
             Sea
             and
             Land
             ,
             it
             happen'd
             that
             some
             of
             his
             Creditors
             died
             every
             year
             ;
             and
             they
             having
             no
             Relations
             ,
             Wives
             ,
             or
             Children
             ,
             the
             Debt
             was
             paid
             at
             their
             deaths
             .
             And
             though
             there
             were
             some
             obligation
             in
             writing
             ,
             it
             signify'd
             nothing
             ,
             for
             the
             Cavalier
             being
             a
             slave
             ,
             the
             obligation
             was
             of
             no
             force
             .
          
           
             I
             knew
             a
             Spaniard
             ,
             whom
             I
             shall
             here
             call
             Rodrigo
             ,
             a
             person
             ,
             who
             though
             far
             from
             being
             valiant
             ,
             yet
             liv'd
             by
             the
             reputation
             of
             his
             sword
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             kind
             of
             a
             Hector
             .
             These
             people
             in
             Spanish
             are
             called
             Vendevuidas
             .
             This
             Rodrigo
             got
             his
             livelihood
             by
             composing
             differences
             between
             the
             Slaves
             ,
             bringing
             them
             to
             drink
             together
             after
             they
             were
             reconciled
             ,
             and
             making
             good
             cheer
             among
             them
             .
             But
             it
             was
             his
             main
             business
             to
             set
             the
             Spaniards
             together
             by
             the
             ears
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             to
             mediate
             between
             them
             ,
             and
             take
             his
             share
             of
             the
             drink
             at
             their
             argeement
             .
          
           
           
             Rodrigo
             would
             be
             always
             haunting
             the
             Taverns
             of
             the
             Bath
             ,
             where
             he
             thought
             the
             greatest
             Drunkards
             resorted
             ;
             for
             commonly
             ,
             when
             the
             reckoning
             came
             to
             be
             paid
             ,
             there
             was
             some
             dispute
             between
             the
             drunken
             Turks
             ,
             and
             the
             Christian
             Taverner
             .
             Rodrigo
             compos'd
             those
             differences
             with
             a
             Spanish
             gravity
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Gentlemen
               ,
               it
               is
               sufficient
               ,
               that
               a
               person
               of
               my
               rank
               and
               quality
               says
               it
               .
            
             And
             when
             the
             Turks
             would
             not
             pay
             the
             Taverner
             ,
             Rodrigo
             gave
             notice
             of
             it
             to
             the
             Guardian
             ,
             who
             presently
             lock'd
             up
             the
             Bath
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             drunken
             Turks
             drew
             their
             Knives
             ,
             Rodrigo
             came
             behind
             them
             with
             a
             Ladder
             ,
             and
             getting
             the
             Turks
             head
             between
             the
             rounds
             ,
             laid
             him
             all
             along
             (
             which
             he
             might
             do
             to
             part
             them
             ,
             for
             a
             Christian
             is
             not
             to
             strike
             a
             Turk
             upon
             pain
             of
             death
             )
             and
             then
             the
             Guardian
             came
             in
             ,
             and
             caus'd
             the
             Turk
             to
             pay
             ,
             or
             made
             him
             leave
             something
             in
             pawn
             .
             For
             such
             services
             as
             these
             was
             Rodrigo
             much
             esteem'd
             among
             the
             Taverners
             of
             the
             Bath
             ,
             having
             for
             his
             reward
             a
             good
             supper
             .
          
           
             There
             was
             a
             Muscovite
             among
             us
             ,
             about
             fourscore
             years
             of
             age
             ,
             not
             able
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             of
             hard
             labour
             ,
             as
             having
             been
             bruis'd
             .
             He
             made
             clean
             the
             necessary
             house
             of
             the
             Bath
             ,
             and
             every
             week
             went
             a
             begging
             of
             alms
             of
             the
             Slaves
             for
             his
             pains
             .
             With
             what
             was
             given
             him
             he
             made
             a
             shift
             to
             subsist
             .
          
           
             There
             was
             also
             a
             young
             Lad
             ,
             a
             Hamburgher
             ,
             who
             at
             his
             being
             taken
             had
             lost
             an
             arm
             ,
             and
             so
             could
             not
             do
             much
             for
             his
             livelihood
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             Patron
             allow'd
             him
             nothing
             .
             But
             a
             Country-man
             of
             his
             having
             given
             him
             half
             a
             Patacoon
             ,
             he
             bought
             with
             it
             a
             pair
             of
             Nine●pins
             ,
             and
             Pidgeon-holes
             .
             He
             went
             out
             of
             the
             
             City
             ,
             neer
             the
             gate
             ,
             hir'd
             out
             his
             Pins
             ,
             and
             the
             Holes
             to
             the
             children
             who
             were
             playing
             there
             ,
             and
             so
             made
             a
             shift
             to
             live
             pretty
             well
             .
             The
             Spaniards
             ,
             who
             could
             keep
             Taverns
             liv'd
             like
             Princes
             among
             the
             slaves
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             short
             time
             got
             as
             much
             as
             paid
             their
             ransom
             .
             For
             those
             who
             can
             get
             in
             a
             Pipe
             of
             wine
             in
             September
             ,
             which
             costs
             them
             sixteen
             Patacoons
             ,
             will
             ,
             by
             retail
             ,
             make
             forty
             or
             fifty
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             There
             were
             also
             among
             us
             six
             Surgeons
             ,
             who
             got
             much
             mony
             ,
             for
             they
             were
             sent
             for
             by
             the
             Citizens
             .
             But
             whereas
             some
             men
             are
             ordinarily
             lost
             by
             mony
             and
             good
             cheer
             ,
             these
             came
             to
             their
             destruction
             by
             Women
             and
             Wine
             .
          
           
             There
             were
             some
             employ'd
             themselves
             in
             footing
             stockings
             ,
             and
             others
             got
             their
             livelihood
             by
             some
             kind
             of
             Games
             .
             But
             the
             profession
             most
             us'd
             was
             stealing
             .
             Every
             night
             there
             was
             publikely
             sold
             what
             ever
             had
             been
             stollen
             the
             day
             before
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             related
             more
             at
             large
             in
             the
             discourse
             of
             my
             Captivity
             .
             The
             Priests
             liv'd
             on
             the
             alms
             of
             the
             Christian
             slaves
             .
          
           
             In
             fine
             ,
             all
             of
             all
             Nations
             made
             some
             shift
             to
             live
             ,
             save
             onely
             the
             English
             ,
             who
             it
             seems
             are
             not
             so
             shiftfull
             as
             others
             ,
             and
             it
             seems
             also
             they
             have
             no
             great
             kindness
             one
             for
             another
             .
             The
             Winter
             I
             was
             in
             the
             Bath
             ,
             I
             observ'd
             there
             died
             above
             twenty
             of
             them
             out
             of
             pure
             want
             .
             Nor
             are
             they
             therefore
             much
             esteem'd
             by
             the
             Turks
             ;
             for
             an
             
             English-man
             is
             sold
             at
             sixty
             or
             seventy
             Patacoons
             ,
             when
             a
             Spaniard
             or
             Italian
             is
             valued
             at
             one
             hundred
             and
             fifty
             ,
             or
             two
             hundred
             .
             My
             meaning
             is
             ,
             when
             the
             value
             is
             set
             according
             to
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             not
             according
             to
             the
             ransom
             that
             may
             be
             gotten
             .
          
           
           
             There
             were
             other
             slaves
             〈◊〉
             frequented
             certain
             houses
             ,
             where
             they
             daily
             carried
             water
             ,
             and
             fetch'd
             away
             the
             dirt
             ,
             and
             liv'd
             on
             the
             salary
             they
             had
             for
             their
             pains
             .
             But
             you
             are
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             th●●e
             ways
             of
             getting
             ones
             livelihood
             were
             allow'd
             onely
             when
             the
             Patron
             's
             work
             was
             done
             .
             I
             was
             so
             satisfy'd
             with
             the
             consideration
             of
             what
             pass'd
             among
             the
             slaves
             of
             the
             B●th
             ,
             that
             when
             I
             liv'd
             with
             
               Mahomet
               Celibi
               Oiga
            
             ,
             to
             divert
             my self
             ,
             I
             went
             to
             discourse
             with
             the
             Student
             ,
             about
             whom
             there
             would
             always
             be
             some
             
             Dunkirk-slaves
             ,
             relating
             their
             adventures
             at
             Sea
             ;
             the
             Dutch
             ,
             what
             pass'd
             in
             the
             
               East-Indies
               ,
               Japan
            
             ,
             and
             China
             ;
             the
             Danes
             ,
             and
             Hamburghers
             ,
             at
             the
             Whale-fishing
             in
             Green-land
             ,
             what
             time
             of
             the
             year
             the
             Sun
             appears
             in
             Iseland
             ,
             and
             when
             their
             six
             months●night
             is
             at
             an
             end
             .
             Or
             if
             such
             conversation
             pleas'd
             not
             ,
             I
             went
             among
             the
             Spaniards
             ,
             who
             govern'd
             the
             Dominions
             of
             their
             King
             as
             they
             pleas'd
             ,
             or
             talk'd
             of
             the
             delicaces
             of
             Mexico
             ,
             or
             the
             wealth
             of
             Peru.
             Or
             if
             I
             went
             among
             the
             French
             ,
             we
             had
             news
             from
             
               New-France
               ,
               Canada
               ,
               Virginy
            
             ;
             for
             most
             of
             the
             slaves
             are
             people
             some
             way
             related
             to
             the
             Sea.
             
          
           
             By
             this
             account
             of
             the
             slaves
             may
             be
             seen
             what
             a
             Mistress
             Necessity
             is
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             can
             be
             no
             better
             University
             to
             teach
             men
             to
             shift
             for
             their
             livelihood
             ,
             then
             one
             of
             the
             Baths
             at
             Algiers
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             RELATION
             XVII
             .
             Of
             a
             Religious-Man
             of
             the
             Order
             of
             the
             Discalceate
             Carmelites
             ,
             a
             Slave
             ,
             and
             his
             Patron
             Alli
             Pegelin
             .
          
           
             IN
             the
             year
             1641.
             there
             was
             at
             Algiers
             a
             
               Discalceate
               Carmelite
            
             ,
             in
             whose
             conversation
             it
             might
             be
             clearly
             seen
             ,
             that
             a
             good
             life
             and
             prudence
             accompany'd
             his
             doctrine
             .
             This
             reverend
             man
             was
             known
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Father
             Angeli
             ,
             by
             Country
             a
             Genouese
             .
             He
             had
             made
             his
             residence
             some
             years
             in
             Persia
             ,
             by
             order
             from
             his
             Superior
             ,
             as
             he
             often
             told
             me
             himself
             .
             Intending
             to
             return
             to
             Italy
             through
             Turkey
             with
             a
             Pass-port
             from
             the
             Grand
             Seignor
             ,
             he
             and
             his
             Companion
             ,
             a
             Portuguez
             ,
             were
             taken
             by
             the
             Pyrates
             .
             These
             two
             Religious
             men
             being
             brought
             before
             the
             Bassa
             ,
             shew'd
             their
             Pass-port
             ,
             but
             to
             no
             purpose
             ,
             for
             the
             Bassa
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             
               Write
               to
            
             Constantinople
             ,
             
               and
               make
               your
               complaints
               of
               me
               ,
               if
               you
               think
               good
               ;
               if
               you
               are
               unjustly
               dealt
               with
               ,
               you
               must
               bear
               it
               patiently
               .
            
             Being
             to
             be
             sold
             ,
             Pegelin
             bought
             them
             ,
             and
             sent
             them
             to
             the
             Bath
             with
             the
             other
             slaves
             .
          
           
             Father
             Angeli
             said
             Mass
             every
             day
             ,
             and
             perform'd
             all
             other
             Ecclesiastical
             Functions
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             short
             time
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             by
             what
             secret
             inclination
             people
             had
             for
             his
             Vertues
             ,
             he
             was
             belov'd
             of
             all
             ,
             not
             onely
             Catholicks
             ,
             but
             also
             
               Lutherans
               ,
               Calvinists
               ,
               Puritans
               ,
               Schismaticks
               ,
            
             and
             Nicolaitans
             ;
             for
             the
             Bath
             
             was
             furnish'd
             with
             all
             these
             sorts
             of
             Religions
             .
          
           
             When
             this
             good
             Father
             came
             neer
             the
             places
             where
             any
             slaves
             were
             eating
             ,
             they
             desir'd
             him
             to
             participate
             of
             what
             they
             had
             ,
             even
             the
             Russians
             and
             Muscovites
             ,
             who
             by
             a
             natural
             antipathy
             seem
             to
             be
             absolute
             strangers
             to
             kindness
             and
             civility
             .
             If
             there
             happen'd
             any
             difference
             among
             the
             slaves
             ,
             what
             nation
             soever
             they
             were
             of
             ,
             he
             perswaded
             them
             to
             a
             reconciliation
             :
             Which
             endeavors
             of
             his
             brought
             down
             a
             blessing
             on
             all
             his
             other
             actions
             .
             If
             any
             slave
             were
             sick
             ,
             Father
             Angeli
             took
             care
             to
             get
             some
             good
             thing
             made
             for
             him
             ;
             and
             if
             any
             slave
             who
             came
             to
             Confession
             ,
             made
             any
             discovery
             of
             his
             wants
             ,
             Father
             Angeli
             gave
             him
             an
             alms
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             never
             without
             mony
             ,
             by
             the
             means
             of
             some
             devout
             slaves
             ,
             who
             entrusted
             him
             with
             the
             distribution
             of
             their
             Almes
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             vertues
             of
             this
             Religious
             man
             gain'd
             him
             the
             reputation
             of
             a
             Saint
             even
             among
             the
             Turks
             .
          
           
             Pegelin
             having
             heard
             of
             him
             ,
             sent
             for
             him
             one
             day
             to
             his
             house
             .
             He
             went
             ,
             and
             submissively
             ask'd
             what
             service
             he
             had
             to
             command
             him
             .
             Pegelin
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             Papas
             (
             so
             the
             Turks
             call
             the
             Priests
             )
             
               I
               have
               heard
               ,
               that
               you
               are
               a
               vertuous
               and
               learned
               man
               ,
               and
               that
               you
               are
               able
               to
               satisfie
               any
               question
               is
               put
               to
               you
               ;
               you
               must
               now
               give
               me
               satisfaction
               in
               one
               thing
               I
               shall
               aske
               you
               .
            
             The
             good
             Father
             Angeli
             made
             answer
             ,
             
               I
               am
               your
               Excellency's
               slave
               ,
               't
               is
               my
               duty
               to
               obey
               .
            
             Then
             Pegelin
             said
             to
             him
             ;
             
               What
               will
               become
               of
               me
               ?
               pray
               tell
               me
               what
               you
               think
               at
               least
               .
            
             The
             Father
             replyes
             ,
             
               Your
               Excellency
               is
               Captain
               General
               of
               the
               Gallies
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               but
               a
               poor
               Religious
               man
               ;
               your
               Excellency
               is
               my
               Patron
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               your
               slave
               ;
               me-thinks
               it
               were
               
               a
               breach
               of
               the
               respect
               I
               ●ow
               your
               Excellency
               ,
               for
               me
               to
               give
               my
               judgement
               .
            
             This
             Complement
             pleas'd
             Pegelin
             very
             much
             ,
             for
             the
             Turks
             expect
             submissions
             ;
             whereupon
             Pegelin
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             
               Speak
               your
               mind
               freely
               ,
               I
               shall
               not
               take
               it
               ill
               ,
            
             commanding
             him
             once
             more
             to
             tell
             him
             what
             he
             thought
             of
             him
             .
             Father
             Angeli
             seeing
             himself
             so
             press'd
             ,
             confidently
             reply'd
             ,
             
               Relying
               on
               your
               Excellency's
               promise
               ,
               I
               will
               tell
               you
               what
               I
               think
               of
               you
               ;
               I
               am
               of
               an
               absolute
               perswasion
               ,
               that
               the
               Devil
               will
               have
               you
               .
               Pegelin
            
             ask'd
             him
             ,
             Why
             ?
             The
             Religious
             man
             answer'd
             ,
             
               In
               the
               first
               place
               you
               are
               a
               person
               of
               no
               Religion
               ,
               and
               all
               your
               thoughts
               are
               bent
               on
               the
               robbing
               and
               ruining
               of
               the
               Christians
               .
               Next
               ,
               you
               never
               do
               any
               works
               of
               piety
               ,
               much
               less
               any
               of
               mercy
               ;
               you
               live
               as
               if
               there
               were
               no
               just
               God
               ,
               nay
               ,
               you
               laugh
               at
               the
            
             Alcoran
             ,
             
               and
               whatever
               it
               commands
               the
               Mahometanes
               to
               do
               ;
               you
               never
               go
               into
               the
               Mosquey
               ,
               nor
               ever
               read
               your
               Assala
               .
            
             Nay
             ,
             he
             not
             onely
             neglected
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             Assala
             ,
             but
             ,
             what
             is
             more
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             at
             the
             Bassa's
             Palace
             ,
             in
             the
             Hall
             of
             Audience
             ,
             I
             was
             told
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             Moor
             made
             an
             out-cry
             (
             which
             was
             the
             signal
             for
             praying
             ,
             as
             among
             Christians
             the
             ringing
             of
             a
             Bell
             )
             he
             cover'd
             his
             face
             with
             his
             Handkercher
             ,
             and
             I
             believe
             he
             did
             it
             that
             he
             might
             the
             better
             forbear
             laughing
             at
             their
             Ceremonies
             .
             In
             fine
             ,
             the
             Father
             anatomiz'd
             his
             whole
             life
             ,
             shewing
             clearly
             that
             Pegelin
             had
             no
             other
             Religion
             then
             an
             insatiable
             Avarice
             ,
             and
             never
             so
             much
             as
             thought
             of
             the
             salvation
             of
             his
             soul
             .
          
           
             The
             Father
             having
             ended
             his
             discourse
             ,
             Pegelin
             said
             to
             him
             smiling
             ,
             
               Papas
               ,
               when
               do
               you
               think
               the
               Devil
               will
               have
               me
               ?
            
             Father
             Angeli
             reply'd
             ,
             
               When
               you
               dye
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               when
               your
               soul
               shall
               leave
               that
               miserable
               
               body
               .
               Pegelin
            
             made
             answer
             ,
             
               As
               to
               my
               death
               ,
               it
               may
               yet
               be
               at
               a
               great
               distance
               ,
               and
               therefore
               as
               long
               as
               I
               shall
               live
               ,
               I
               will
               endeavour
               my
               enjoyments
               as
               much
               as
               I
               can
               ,
               and
               when
               I
               am
               once
               dead
               ,
               let
               the
               Devil
               do
               what
               he
               will
               with
               me
               .
            
             With
             that
             he
             commanded
             the
             Religious
             man
             to
             return
             to
             the
             Bath
             .
          
           
             By
             this
             story
             it
             is
             apparent
             ,
             that
             truth
             may
             be
             told
             to
             great
             Persons
             ,
             though
             transcendently
             impious
             ,
             without
             any
             danger
             ,
             when
             Prudence
             hath
             made
             choice
             of
             a
             convenient
             time
             to
             do
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             RELATION
             .
             XVIII
             .
             The
             use
             of
             Poison
             is
             very
             common
             in
             Africk
             .
          
           
             THe
             Poisoning
             of
             people
             is
             a
             crime
             very
             common
             in
             Africk
             .
             While
             I
             was
             at
             Algiers
             the
             Pyrates
             took
             a
             Frigot
             which
             had
             been
             made
             at
             Dunkirk
             .
             The
             building
             of
             it
             pleas'd
             all
             the
             Captains
             of
             the
             Galleys
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             there
             was
             a
             certain
             emulation
             who
             should
             have
             her
             .
             But
             the
             Bassa's
             proportion
             of
             the
             slaves
             being
             one
             of
             every
             eight
             ,
             and
             of
             every
             Ship
             the
             one
             half
             ,
             the
             Bassa's
             Brother
             ,
             who
             was
             Captain
             of
             a
             Pirateer
             ,
             had
             the
             Frigot
             .
             The
             
               Grand
               Moro
            
             ,
             a
             famous
             Captain
             ,
             was
             so
             much
             troubled
             at
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             said
             publickly
             he
             had
             been
             injur'd
             ,
             the
             Frigot
             had
             been
             deny'd
             at
             the
             rate
             he
             had
             proffer'd
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Bassa's
             Brother
             was
             good
             onely
             to
             divide
             the
             booty
             ,
             after
             himself
             had
             taken
             the
             pains
             to
             get
             it
             .
          
           
             That
             discourse
             was
             related
             to
             the
             Bassa's
             Brother
             ,
             
             who
             was
             much
             incens'd
             thereat
             ,
             and
             bethought
             himself
             how
             he
             should
             be
             reveng'd
             .
             He
             could
             not
             send
             him
             a
             Challenge
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             not
             the
             custom
             ,
             and
             besides
             ,
             he
             was
             no
             match
             for
             such
             an
             enemy
             as
             the
             
               Grand
               Moro.
            
             He
             therefore
             dissembled
             his
             indignation
             ,
             and
             some
             daies
             after
             ,
             invited
             the
             
               Grand
               Moro
            
             with
             some
             other
             Captains
             to
             dine
             with
             him
             ,
             entertaining
             them
             after
             the
             best
             manner
             he
             could
             ,
             the
             better
             to
             cloak
             his
             malicious
             design
             .
          
           
             Dinner
             being
             ende●
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Grand
               Moro
            
             come
             to
             his
             own
             house
             ,
             he
             found
             himself
             very
             much
             indispos'd
             .
             Whereupon
             calling
             a
             slave
             of
             his
             who
             was
             a
             Surgeon
             ,
             he
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             
               You
               must
               immediately
               give
               me
               some
               remedy
               ,
               for
               me-thinks
               I
               am
               poison'd
               .
            
             The
             Surgeon
             ,
             a
             man
             very
             expert
             in
             his
             profession
             ,
             gave
             him
             presently
             a
             good
             draught
             of
             milk
             ,
             and
             finding
             that
             the
             milk
             stay'd
             with
             him
             ,
             he
             caus'd
             his
             head
             to
             be
             hung
             downwards
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             the
             Milk
             came
             ou●
             ,
             bringing
             the
             poison
             along
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             means
             the
             
               Grand
               Moro
            
             was
             cur'd
             ,
             and
             the
             Bassa's
             Brother
             laugh'd
             at
             by
             the
             Turks
             ,
             for
             his
             ignorance
             in
             preparing
             the
             poison
             after
             the
             African
             way
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             composition
             so
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             shall
             not
             do
             its
             effect
             till
             some
             time
             after
             it
             is
             administred
             .
             This
             slow
             operation
             of
             the
             poison
             causes
             many
             Spaniards
             ,
             and
             Italians
             to
             renounce
             the
             Christian
             Faith.
             The
             reason
             is
             ,
             that
             many
             Turks
             are
             addicted
             to
             the
             abhominable
             sin
             ,
             and
             the
             women
             are
             easily
             debauch'd
             by
             their
             slaves
             .
             Whence
             it
             comes
             ,
             that
             having
             continu'd
             in
             their
             lewdness
             sometime
             ,
             the
             women
             say
             to
             them
             ,
             
               If
               you
               will
               renounce
               your
               Religion
               ,
               I
               will
               marry
               you
               ,
               and
               ▪
               of
               a
               poor
               slave
               ,
               make
               you
               Master
               of
               this
               house
               and
               all
               I
               have
               .
            
             These
             promises
             are
             tempting
             ,
             and
             most
             of
             
             the
             slaves
             ,
             being
             ordinary
             Sea-men
             ,
             and
             poor
             in
             their
             own
             Country
             ,
             and
             consequently
             oblig'd
             to
             get
             their
             livelihood
             by
             hard
             labor
             ,
             they
             are
             inveigled
             by
             these
             taking
             appearances
             of
             liberty
             and
             wealth
             ,
             strengthned
             by
             the
             sollicitations
             of
             a
             handsome
             woman
             ,
             and
             so
             prefer
             the
             temporal
             before
             eternal
             happiness
             .
             Being
             thus
             agreed
             ,
             the
             women
             give
             their
             husbands
             a
             slow
             poison
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             husband
             dying
             some
             months
             after
             ,
             the
             widdow
             marries
             the
             Renegado
             slave
             .
             There
             is
             no
             great
             inquisition
             made
             into
             these
             crimes
             by
             the
             Magistrate
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             there
             are
             many
             who
             boast
             of
             their
             excellence
             in
             that
             Art.
             
          
           
             It
             comes
             into
             my
             mind
             ,
             that
             I
             once
             over-heard
             two
             French
             Renegadoes
             discoursing
             to
             this
             purpose
             .
             One
             of
             them
             said
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             
               Do
               you
               still
               visit
               your
               Wench
               ?
            
             The
             other
             answer'd
             ,
             
               I
               have
               seen
               her
               lately
               ,
               but
               am
               weary
               of
               her
               ,
               I
               have
               a
               dose
               in
               my
               Chest
               to
               send
               her
               going
               into
               the
               other
               world
               .
            
             I
             also
             observ'd
             ,
             while
             I
             was
             a
             slave
             at
             
             Pegelin's
             ,
             that
             our
             Patron
             made
             a
             great
             feast
             at
             a
             Country
             house
             of
             his
             ,
             and
             for
             greater
             pomp
             ,
             the
             meat
             was
             carried
             thither
             by
             two
             hundred
             and
             fifty
             slaves
             (
             among
             whom
             I
             carried
             a
             dish
             of
             Nuts
             )
             who
             march'd
             all
             in
             a
             file
             ,
             there
             being
             a
             certain
             distance
             between
             every
             twenty
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             one
             who
             carried
             a
             Basket
             cover'd
             with
             a
             piece
             of
             Silk
             ,
             wherein
             I
             suppose
             there
             was
             some
             kind
             of
             Pastry
             .
             The
             Guests
             were
             the
             most
             famous
             Captaines
             ,
             and
             the
             richest
             Setters
             out
             of
             Gallies
             .
             The
             Bassa
             also
             was
             invited
             ,
             with
             some
             of
             his
             principal
             Favourites
             ;
             but
             twenty
             of
             his
             own
             slaves
             brought
             his
             meat
             and
             drink
             thither
             ,
             for
             he
             would
             not
             trust
             Pegelin
             ;
             yet
             was
             it
             not
             taken
             amiss
             .
             'T
             were
             better
             sometimes
             to
             eat
             with
             a
             poor
             Alarbe
             ,
             in
             Africk
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             invited
             to
             the
             entertainments
             of
             such
             great
             Persons
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             RELATION
             XIX
             .
             The
             Turks
             keep
             their
             words
             .
          
           
             IN
             one
             of
             my
             precedent
             Relations
             I
             made
             it
             appear
             that
             Pegelin
             had
             no
             other
             God
             nor
             Religion
             then
             his
             Interest
             .
             Which
             I
             here
             hint
             again
             to
             heighten
             the
             Reader
             's
             astonishment
             ,
             when
             he
             finds
             a
             person
             so
             destitute
             of
             Religion
             ,
             to
             be
             so
             Religious
             an
             observer
             of
             his
             word
             .
          
           
             Having
             been
             five
             months
             his
             slave
             ,
             I
             went
             to
             speak
             with
             him
             concerning
             my
             ransome
             ;
             and
             to
             move
             him
             to
             compassion
             ,
             I
             kiss'd
             the
             sleeve
             of
             his
             Garment
             which
             hung
             down
             to
             the
             ground
             (
             an
             African
             complement
             )
             and
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             
               May
               it
               please
               your
               Excellency
               ,
               I
               have
               been
               five
               months
               your
               slave
               ;
               I
               question
               not
               but
               your
               excellency
               is
               by
               this
               time
               sufficiently
               inform'd
               what
               I
               am
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               a
               poor
               soldier
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               person
               of
               wealth
               and
               quality
               ,
               as
               your
               Excellency
               said
               you
               knew
               well
               enough
               when
               you
               bought
               me
               .
            
             (
             For
             the
             Turks
             are
             very
             liberal
             in
             giving
             titles
             to
             the
             new
             slaves
             ,
             calling
             one
             a
             Cavalier
             ,
             another
             ,
             a
             Count's
             Son
             ,
             and
             saying
             the
             others
             are
             very
             rich
             ,
             by
             that
             means
             to
             get
             a
             greater
             ransom
             out
             of
             them
             .
             )
             Pegelin
             made
             answer
             ,
             
               I
               know
               not
               yet
               who
               you
               are
               ,
               but
               if
               I
               agree
               with
               you
               about
               your
               ransom
               ,
               though
               I
               should
               afterwards
               come
               to
               know
               that
               you
               are
               much
               richer
               then
               I
               took
               you
               to
               be
               ,
               I
               shall
               keep
               my
               word
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               done
               with
               several
               other
               persons
               ,
            
             naming
             to
             me
             among
             others
             a
             Merchant
             of
             Genua
             ,
             called
             
               Marco
               Antonio
               Falconi
            
             .
             But
             as
             I
             have
             said
             
             elsewhere
             ,
             the
             treaty
             concerning
             my
             ransom
             was
             put
             off
             for
             some
             days
             ,
             and
             I
             return'd
             to
             the
             Bath
             .
             The
             same
             night
             I
             enquir'd
             of
             some
             slaves
             of
             my
             acquaintance
             ,
             whe●her
             our
             Patron
             had
             kept
             his
             word
             with
             his
             slaves
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             agreed
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             what
             was
             the
             story
             of
             
               Marco
               Antonio
               Falconi
            
             ,
             of
             whom
             he
             had
             spoken
             to
             me
             .
             They
             told
             me
             that
             they
             had
             been
             Eye-witnesses
             of
             it
             against
             their
             wills
             ;
             for
             they
             then
             row'd
             in
             the
             Galley
             ;
             and
             they
             told
             me
             the
             whole
             story
             ,
             to
             this
             effect
             .
          
           
             A
             
             Genua-Merchant
             ,
             who
             had
             resided
             long
             at
             Cadiz
             in
             Spain
             ,
             where
             he
             had
             carryed
             on
             a
             great
             Trade
             ,
             being
             grown
             very
             rich
             ,
             and
             having
             but
             one
             child
             ,
             a
             Daughter
             ,
             thought
             it
             time
             to
             give
             over
             trading
             ,
             and
             return
             into
             his
             Country
             .
             He
             set
             all
             things
             in
             order
             ,
             and
             embark'd
             himself
             with
             his
             Daughter
             ,
             who
             was
             about
             nine
             years
             of
             age
             ,
             in
             a
             Brigantine
             .
             They
             always
             kept
             in
             sight
             of
             land
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             meeting
             with
             the
             Turkish
             Pyrates
             .
             Being
             on
             the
             coast
             of
             
               Valentia
               ,
               Pegelin
            
             ,
             whose
             Gallies
             were
             thereabouts
             ,
             discovers
             the
             Brigantine
             at
             a
             great
             distance
             ,
             and
             gave
             order
             for
             the
             chasing
             of
             her
             .
             Those
             of
             the
             Brigantine
             ,
             endeavour'd
             all
             they
             could
             with
             the
             help
             of
             Sails
             and
             Oars
             to
             get
             to
             land
             ;
             but
             the
             Gallies
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             abundance
             of
             Rowers
             ,
             being
             come
             within
             Musket-shot
             of
             the
             Brigantine
             ,
             the
             Genua
             Merchant
             and
             the
             Marriners
             cast
             themselves
             into
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             shift
             to
             swim
             a
             shore
             ;
             and
             the
             young
             Girle
             was
             onely
             left
             in
             the
             Brigantine
             .
             Some
             Turks
             by
             
             Pegelin's
             order
             went
             into
             the
             Brigantine
             ,
             to
             bring
             it
             away
             .
          
           
             The
             Merchant
             being
             got
             ashore
             ,
             and
             seeing
             his
             Daughter
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Turks
             ,
             went
             as
             far
             as
             he
             
             could
             into
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             holding
             up
             his
             Handkercher
             ,
             made
             a
             sign
             to
             the
             Gallies
             to
             come
             and
             take
             him
             in
             .
             The
             Turks
             were
             astonish'd
             to
             see
             such
             a
             thing
             ,
             and
             Pegelin
             himself
             ,
             who
             sent
             out
             the
             Boat
             for
             him
             .
             The
             Voluntary-prisoner
             was
             brought
             before
             the
             General
             
               Alli
               Pegelin
            
             ;
             who
             ,
             jeering
             him
             ,
             ask'd
             ,
             why
             ,
             having
             so
             fortunately
             escap'd
             ,
             he
             would
             of
             his
             own
             accord
             come
             into
             slavery
             ,
             which
             makes
             the
             most
             confident
             to
             tremble
             .
          
           
             The
             Merchant
             ,
             perceiving
             that
             he
             who
             spoke
             to
             him
             was
             the
             General
             ,
             began
             this
             speech
             in
             the
             Italian
             Language
             ,
             which
             Pegelin
             understood
             very
             well
             .
             
               Your
               Excellency
               is
               astonish'd
               to
               see
               me
               voluntarily
               render
               my self
               up
               a
               slave
               ,
               a
               condition
               ,
               which
               men
               ,
               by
               a
               natural
               instinct
               ,
               have
               all
               the
               reason
               in
               the
               world
               to
               fear
               .
               But
               the
               reason
               I
               shall
               give
               your
               Excellency
               will
               take
               away
               that
               astonishment
               .
               I
               am
               a
               Merchant
               of
            
             G●nua
             ,
             
               I
               have
               traded
               some
               years
               in
            
             Spain
             ,
             
               and
               I
               thought
               to
               retire
               with
               this
               Daughter
               ,
               my
               onely
               childe
               into
               my
               Country
               .
               Your
               Excellency
               hath
               made
               her
               your
               prisoner
               ,
               and
               you
               have
               taken
               me
               with
               her
               ;
               for
               though
               it
               seem'd
               that
               I
               had
               escap'd
               ,
               yet
               was
               I
               more
               a
               Prisoner
               then
               she
               ,
               by
               my
               Fatherly
               affection
               .
               And
               therefore
               I
               thought
               fit
               to
               render
               my self
               to
               you
               ,
               and
               if
               your
               Excellency
               will
               set
               me
               at
               a
               ransom
               ,
               I
               will
               pay
               it
               if
               I
               can
               ,
               if
               not
               ,
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               having
               done
               what
               I
               ought
               for
               my
               daughter
               ,
               will
               make
               me
               the
               more
               easily
               support
               the
               difficulties
               and
               inconvencies
               of
               slavery
               .
            
          
           
             Pegelin
             ,
             having
             attentively
             harkened
             to
             his
             discourse
             ,
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             
               You
               shall
               pay
               for
               the
               ransome
               of
               your self
               and
               your
               Daughter
               six
               thousand
               Patacoons
               .
            
             The
             Genoese
             immediately
             reply'd
             ,
             
               I
               will
               do
               it
            
             .
             There
             was
             in
             the
             Galley
             a
             Genoese
             slave
             ,
             who
             desir'd
             to
             
             speak
             with
             the
             General
             ,
             which
             being
             told
             Pegelin
             ,
             he
             was
             admitted
             ,
             and
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             
               I
               know
               this
               prisoner
               very
               well
               ,
               he
               is
               my
               Country-man
               ,
               I
               have
               heard
               that
               he
               pays
               your
               Excellency
               six
               thousand
               Patacoons
               ,
               but
               he
               is
               able
               to
               pay
               four
               times
               as
               much
               .
               Pegelin
            
             reply'd
             ,
             
               Parola
               de
               mi
               e
               parola
               de
               mi
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               My
               word
               i●
               my
               word
            
             .
             This
             shews
             ,
             that
             Turks
             and
             Infidels
             keep
             their
             words
             ,
             to
             the
             shame
             of
             Christians
             ,
             who
             many
             times
             take
             occasion
             to
             break
             theirs
             .
          
        
         
           
             RELATION
             .
             XX.
             None
             so
             cautious
             but
             Wine
             and
             Women
             may
             betray
             .
          
           
             A
             Gentleman
             of
             one
             of
             the
             most
             illustrious
             families
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             whom
             we
             shall
             here
             call
             
               Dom
               Oenophilo
            
             ,
             had
             been
             engag'd
             in
             many
             Duels
             and
             differences
             .
             But
             every
             one
             being
             blind
             in
             his
             own
             passion
             ,
             he
             must
             needs
             have
             committed
             many
             great
             miscarriages
             ;
             for
             notwithstanding
             his
             great
             quality
             ,
             he
             had
             been
             twice
             sentenc'd
             to
             death
             at
             Lisbon
             ,
             and
             yet
             by
             the
             intercession
             of
             that
             powerful
             Advocate
             Mr.
             Mony
             ,
             which
             sometimes
             interprets
             the
             Laws
             as
             he
             pleases
             ;
             and
             with
             the
             assistance
             of
             his
             Friends
             ,
             
               D.
               Oenophilo
            
             was
             twice
             pardon'd
             .
             In
             the
             year
             1637.
             he
             was
             further
             accus'd
             of
             some
             Murther
             ,
             and
             to
             avoid
             the
             rigor
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             he
             embark'd
             in
             the
             nigh-time
             with
             his
             wife
             to
             go
             for
             the
             Indies
             ,
             the
             common
             Sanctuary
             of
             the
             Portuguez
             Malefactors
             .
             Having
             been
             some
             days
             at
             Sea
             ,
             the
             Ship
             was
             taken
             by
             the
             Turkish
             
             Pyrats
             ;
             and
             
               Dom
               Oenophilo
            
             and
             his
             Wife
             were
             sold
             to
             a
             Moor
             named
             Cagarino
             .
             This
             new
             slave
             agreed
             with
             his
             Patron
             for
             the
             ransoming
             of
             himself
             and
             his
             wife
             ,
             conditionally
             that
             he
             should
             remain
             as
             a
             Hostage
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             wife
             should
             return
             home
             at
             liberty
             to
             send
             over
             the
             ransom
             .
             His
             wife
             was
             sent
             away
             ,
             and
             he
             devoutly
             expected
             the
             mony
             ;
             and
             being
             not
             oblig'd
             to
             work
             as
             the
             other
             slaves
             were
             ,
             Idleness
             found
             him
             somewhat
             to
             do
             ;
             for
             he
             fell
             in
             love
             with
             his
             Patroness
             ,
             and
             not
             daring
             at
             first
             to
             discover
             his
             affection
             ,
             he
             sate
             down
             in
             hopes
             of
             a
             convenient
             time
             to
             do
             it
             .
             It
             happen'd
             that
             he
             made
             acquaintance
             with
             two
             Knights
             of
             Malta
             ,
             who
             were
             
             French-men
             ,
             and
             slaves
             .
             These
             observing
             in
             
               Dom
               Oenophilo
            
             a
             great
             judgement
             ,
             noble
             education
             ,
             and
             an
             extraordinary
             natural
             eloquence
             ,
             it
             so
             far
             heightned
             their
             friendship
             ,
             that
             the
             two
             Knights
             invited
             
               Dom
               Oenophilo
            
             to
             drink
             a
             glass
             of
             wine
             ,
             and
             press'd
             him
             to
             take
             a
             greater
             dose
             of
             it
             ,
             then
             he
             was
             wont
             to
             do
             in
             Portugal
             .
             Having
             his
             head
             full
             of
             wine
             ,
             and
             his
             mind
             of
             Love
             ,
             he
             return'd
             home
             ,
             and
             began
             to
             court
             his
             Patroness
             .
             His
             Patron
             coming
             in
             ,
             and
             surprising
             him
             at
             it
             fell
             upon
             the
             Gallant
             ,
             and
             gave
             him
             two
             or
             three
             good
             cuffes
             o
             th'
             ear
             .
             
               Dom
               Oenophilo
            
             ,
             who
             was
             no
             more
             circumspect
             in
             his
             slavery
             then
             he
             had
             been
             when
             he
             was
             at
             liberty
             ,
             return'd
             the
             blows
             in
             the
             same
             coin
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             interest
             .
             His
             Patron
             incens'd
             upon
             a
             double
             account
             ,
             as
             well
             for
             the
             blows
             he
             had
             receiv'd
             ,
             as
             for
             what
             had
             pass'd
             between
             him
             and
             his
             wife
             ,
             being
             mad
             to
             be
             reveng'd
             for
             that
             double
             affront
             ,
             ran
             streight
             to
             the
             Bassa's
             Palace
             ,
             and
             made
             his
             complaints
             ,
             requiring
             ,
             that
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Turkish
             Laws
             ▪
             he
             should
             be
             burnt
             alive
             ▪
             Order
             was
             given
             to
             the
             Sauses
             (
             who
             are
             the
             
             Officers
             of
             Justice
             )
             to
             bring
             the
             Criminal
             before
             the
             Tribunal
             to
             answer
             for
             himself
             .
             
               Dom
               Oenophilo
            
             being
             brought
             before
             the
             Bassa
             ,
             he
             said
             to
             him
             ;
             
               You
               are
               accus'd
               for
               having
               beaten
               a
               Turk
               ,
               and
               which
               is
               worse
               ,
               your
               Patron
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               the
               Laws
               of
               this
               Country
               ,
               you
               are
               either
               to
               renounce
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               burnt
               alive
               .
               Dom
               Oenophilo
            
             deny'd
             the
             fact
             ,
             alledging
             that
             he
             had
             onely
             defended
             himself
             from
             the
             blows
             ,
             and
             he
             brought
             in
             a
             Turk
             for
             a
             witness
             ,
             who
             spoke
             on
             his
             behalf
             .
             But
             the
             Bassa
             would
             not
             admit
             of
             his
             excuses
             ,
             accounting
             the
             Patron
             's
             accusation
             a
             sufficient
             proof
             .
             He
             pronounc'd
             the
             sentence
             without
             any
             further
             solemnity
             ,
             that
             Oenophilo
             should
             take
             his
             choice
             ,
             either
             to
             renounce
             ,
             or
             be
             burnt
             alive
             .
             The
             unfortunate
             man
             finding
             himself
             so
             put
             to
             it
             ,
             answer'd
             ,
             as
             a
             good
             Christian
             ,
             and
             resolute
             Knight
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             renounce
             .
             Whereupon
             the
             sentence
             was
             pronounc'd
             ,
             that
             
               Dom
               Oenophilo
            
             should
             be
             burnt
             alive
             .
             All
             things
             were
             prepar'd
             ,
             and
             the
             Sauses
             conducted
             the
             Criminal
             to
             his
             punishment
             ;
             but
             the
             Bassa
             commanded
             the
             execution
             to
             be
             suspended
             till
             further
             order
             .
             The
             Bassa
             minding
             his
             own
             concerns
             above
             all
             things
             ,
             found
             a
             way
             to
             make
             his
             advantage
             of
             that
             offence
             ,
             and
             propos'd
             this
             reason
             to
             those
             of
             his
             Councel
             ,
             who
             had
             given
             their
             voices
             for
             the
             sentence
             .
             
               If
               this
               Offender
            
             ,
             said
             he
             to
             them
             ,
             
               had
               kill'd
               another
               slave
               ,
               his
               Patron
               would
               have
               been
               oblig'd
               to
               make
               satisfaction
               for
               the
               dead
               slave
               ,
               or
               to
               resign
               the
               Delinquent
               to
               be
               dispos'd
               of
               to
               the
               advantage
               of
               the
               deceas'd
               Slave's
               Patron
               .
               This
               Offender
               hath
               beaten
               a
               Turk
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               greater
               crime
               then
               to
               have
               kill'd
               a
               Christian
               ;
               and
               upon
               the
               prosecution
               of
               his
               own
               Patron
               ,
               
               we
               have
               condemn'd
               him
               to
               death
               ,
               by
               which
               condemnation
               ,
               his
               Patron
               hath
               lost
               the
               propriety
               he
               had
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               devolv'd
               to
               me
               ,
               as
               representing
               the
               person
               of
               the
               Grand
               Seignor
               .
               Having
               therefore
               the
               power
               to
               pardon
               such
               as
               are
               condemn'd
               ,
               I
               give
               that
               slave
               his
               life
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               is
               consequent
               that
               he
               belongs
               to
               me
               .
            
          
           
             This
             reason
             was
             approv'd
             by
             all
             the
             Agas
             ,
             who
             are
             of
             his
             Councel
             .
             
               Dom
               Oenophilo
            
             is
             declar'd
             the
             Bassa's
             slave
             by
             the
             Councel
             of
             the
             Agas
             .
             And
             the
             Patron
             having
             lost
             the
             propriety
             of
             his
             slave
             ,
             and
             receiv'd
             blowes
             ,
             got
             also
             the
             reputation
             of
             being
             Cuckolded
             by
             him
             .
             
               Dom
               Oenophilo
            
             was
             sent
             among
             the
             slaves
             of
             the
             Bassa
             ,
             having
             at
             each
             legge
             a
             Garter
             of
             a
             hundred
             weight
             of
             Iron
             .
             When
             I
             came
             to
             Algiers
             ,
             he
             liv'd
             in
             the
             Bassa's
             Stables
             ,
             where
             I
             was
             intimately
             acquainted
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             found
             him
             a
             person
             full
             of
             Moral
             Vertues
             .
             And
             in
             that
             miserable
             slavery
             ,
             by
             his
             prudence
             and
             noble
             Demeanour
             ,
             he
             knew
             so
             well
             how
             to
             oblige
             all
             people
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             continually
             visited
             ,
             and
             his
             Country-men
             supply'd
             him
             with
             all
             things
             necessary
             .
             When
             I
             left
             Algiers
             in
             the
             year
             1642.
             
             I
             left
             him
             in
             the
             same
             condition
             ,
             loaden
             with
             Irons
             ,
             and
             know
             not
             what
             became
             of
             him
             since
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             RELATION
             XXI
             .
             A
             way
             to
             cure
             the
             Pox
             at
             Algiers
             without
             the
             help
             of
             either
             Doctor
             or
             Surgeon
             .
          
           
             MY
             Patron
             
               Alli
               Pegelin
            
             had
             among
             his
             slaves
             one
             named
             
               John
               Motoza
            
             ,
             who
             was
             as
             deeply
             as
             man
             could
             be
             in
             that
             which
             some
             call
             the
             Neapolitane
             ,
             others
             the
             
               French
               disease
            
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             he
             was
             thought
             incapable
             of
             doing
             any
             service
             whatsoever
             ,
             as
             a
             slave
             .
             The
             Spring
             was
             coming
             on
             ,
             and
             the
             Gallies
             were
             to
             go
             out
             .
             
               John
               Motoza
            
             was
             commanded
             to
             go
             aboard
             ,
             where
             his
             employment
             was
             to
             row
             .
             This
             command
             troubled
             him
             extreamly
             ,
             for
             he
             was
             of
             opinion
             that
             a
             good
             sweating●tub
             would
             agree
             better
             with
             his
             body
             then
             the
             hard
             labor
             of
             a
             Galley
             ,
             a
             hardship
             not
             easily
             imaginable
             by
             those
             who
             have
             not
             had
             the
             tryal
             of
             it
             .
             He
             goes
             to
             his
             Patron
             ,
             and
             says
             to
             him
             ,
             
               Your
               excellency
               hath
               given
               command
               that
               I
               should
               go
               aboard
               the
               Gallies
               ,
               which
               labor
               I
               am
               absolutely
               unable
               to
               perform
               ,
               as
               having
               not
               the
               use
               of
               either
               arms
               or
               leggs
               .
            
             What
             ailes
             you
             ,
             says
             Pegelin
             to
             him
             ?
             He
             confidently
             reply'd
             ,
             
               I
               have
               got
               the
               Pox.
               Pegelin
            
             said
             to
             him
             smiling
             ,
             
               Go
               get
               you
               aboard
               the
               Galley
               ,
               it
               will
               contribute
               more
               to
               your
               health
               ,
               then
               if
               you
               did
               sweat
               in
            
             Spain
             ,
             
               or
               endure
               the
               other
               tortures
               necessary
               for
               the
               cure
               of
               your
               disease
               .
            
             There
             was
             no
             appeal
             from
             what
             was
             positively
             said
             by
             
               Pegelin
               .
               Motoza
            
             goes
             aboard
             ,
             is
             chain'd
             by
             the
             legge
             as
             the
             other
             slaves
             who
             were
             to
             row
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             help
             of
             a
             
             Bull
             's
             pizzle
             made
             to
             work
             as
             the
             rest
             .
             His
             constant
             Commons
             was
             old
             and
             dry
             Bisket
             ,
             his
             drink
             fair
             water
             .
             At
             the
             end
             of
             forty
             days
             (
             I
             was
             Eye-witness
             of
             it
             )
             Motoza
             was
             absolutely
             cur'd
             .
             The
             reason
             is
             ,
             that
             through
             extraordinary
             pains
             taking
             he
             had
             sweated
             extreamly
             ,
             and
             had
             withall
             fed
             on
             dry
             meat
             .
             If
             any
             are
             troubled
             with
             the
             Pox
             ,
             and
             loath
             to
             venture
             on
             those
             chargeable
             yet
             dangerous
             cures
             now
             practis'd
             ,
             they
             may
             make
             use
             of
             the
             aforesaid
             remedy
             ,
             which
             will
             prove
             so
             effectual
             ,
             that
             after
             tryal
             made
             of
             it
             ,
             they
             may
             give
             it
             their
             
               Probatum
               est
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             RELATION
             XXII
             .
             Of
             a
             French-man
             who
             would
             have
             turn'd
             Turk
             ,
             but
             continu'd
             a
             Christian
             inspight
             of
             his
             teeth
             .
          
           
             A
             
             French-sla●e
             belonging
             to
             
               Alli
               Pegelin
            
             had
             row'd
             several
             Voyages
             in
             the
             Gallies
             ;
             but
             not
             able
             to
             brook
             that
             kind
             of
             life
             ,
             he
             desir'd
             
             Pegelin's
             permission
             to
             renounce
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             and
             to
             embrace
             the
             Turkish
             ,
             which
             Pegelin
             would
             not
             suffer
             him
             to
             do
             ,
             because
             the
             Renegadoes
             are
             worth
             much
             less
             then
             the
             Christians
             ;
             for
             being
             once
             turn'd
             Turks
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             oblig'd
             to
             row
             as
             the
             Christians
             are
             .
             This
             
             French-man
             was
             laugh'd
             at
             by
             his
             Companions
             ,
             and
             to
             avoid
             being
             abus'd
             ,
             as
             also
             to
             force
             his
             Patron
             to
             permit
             him
             to
             renounce
             ,
             he
             address'd
             himself
             to
             some
             Renegadoes
             ,
             and
             got
             a
             Turkish
             habit
             of
             them
             ;
             which
             having
             put
             on
             ,
             and
             shav'd
             
             himself
             after
             the
             Turkish
             mode
             ,
             he
             gave
             himself
             the
             name
             of
             Mustapha
             .
             Being
             so
             accoutred
             he
             went
             to
             a
             Garden
             of
             his
             Patron
             's
             without
             the
             City
             .
             Those
             who
             kept
             the
             house
             knew
             him
             well
             enough
             ,
             and
             thought
             he
             had
             renounc'd
             his
             Religion
             ,
             with
             the
             consent
             of
             his
             Patron
             .
             When
             the
             crafty
             Pegelin
             heard
             that
             the
             
             French-man
             was
             in
             his
             Garden
             ,
             he
             went
             thither
             ,
             where
             being
             come
             he
             call'd
             for
             John
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             name
             of
             the
             
             French-man
             .
             John
             came
             and
             appear'd
             before
             Pegelin
             ,
             answering
             resolutely
             ,
             
               My
               name
               is
               Mustapha
            
             and
             
               not
               John.
               Pegelin
            
             seeing
             him
             in
             that
             equipage
             ,
             call'd
             four
             slaves
             ,
             who
             having
             laid
             him
             all
             along
             on
             the
             ground
             ,
             cudgell'd
             him
             so
             long
             till
             at
             last
             he
             cry'd
             out
             ;
             
               My
               name
               is
               John
               ,
               and
               not
               Mustapha
               ;
               I
               am
               a
               Christian
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               Turk
               ,
               I
               will
               put
               on
               my
               Christian
               habit
               .
            
             Thus
             it
             may
             be
             said
             that
             Pegelin
             cudgell'd
             a
             Christian
             into
             his
             Christianity
             ,
             which
             he
             would
             have
             renounc'd
             .
          
        
         
           
             RELATION
             XXIII
             .
             Of
             the
             simplicity
             of
             a
             young
             Jewess
             .
          
           
             AFter
             I
             had
             got
             out
             of
             the
             Masmora
             at
             Tituan
             ,
             M.
             Caloën
             ,
             a
             Turk
             who
             had
             the
             oversight
             of
             us
             ,
             and
             I
             took
             a
             Chamber
             in
             that
             Quarter
             of
             the
             City
             where
             the
             Jews
             inhabit
             .
             Our
             Chamber
             was
             unfurnish'd
             ;
             for
             ,
             according
             to
             our
             manner
             of
             life
             ,
             we
             had
             no
             need
             of
             furniture
             ;
             and
             when
             we
             had
             a
             desire
             to
             buy
             any
             thing
             ,
             the
             Jews
             accommodated
             us
             for
             a
             small
             piece
             of
             money
             .
             It
             happen'd
             that
             a
             young
             
             Jewess
             having
             brought
             us
             something
             ,
             she
             took
             occasion
             to
             fall
             into
             discourse
             with
             me
             in
             the
             Portuguez
             language
             ,
             which
             I
             could
             make
             a
             shift
             to
             understand
             ,
             and
             I
             answer'd
             her
             in
             French
             ,
             which
             she
             understood
             well
             enough
             .
             She
             was
             about
             sixteen
             or
             eighteen
             years
             of
             age
             ,
             as
             simple
             as
             one
             could
             have
             wish'd
             a
             woman
             .
             I
             ask'd
             her
             whether
             she
             were
             married
             :
             She
             answer'd
             ,
             she
             was
             not
             .
             Me-thinks
             ,
             said
             I
             ,
             
               it
               should
               be
               much
               more
               troublesome
               to
               you
               to
               live
               without
               a
               husband
               ,
               then
               to
               abstain
               from
               the
               eating
               of
               Swins-flesh
               ,
               which
               is
               so
               rigorously
               forbidden
               by
               the
               Law
               of
            
             Moses
             .
             Whereto
             she
             made
             answer
             ,
             
               Now
               that
               you
               talk
               of
               Marriage
               ,
               pray
               tell
               me
               ,
               is
               it
               celebrated
               all
               one
               in
               your
               Country
               ,
               the
               Kingdom
               of
            
             Dunkirk
             ,
             
               as
               it
               is
               here
            
             ?
             I
             said
             it
             was
             .
             
               I
               would
               fain
               know
            
             ,
             said
             she
             ,
             
               whether
               a
               man
               may
               have
               as
               many
               wives
               there
               ,
               as
               he
               pleases
               himself
               ?
            
             I
             answer'd
             ,
             
               No
               ,
               marriage
               is
               there
               quite
               contrary
               to
               what
               is
               here
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               lawful
               for
               one
               woman
               to
               have
               seven
               husbands
               ,
               and
               all
               those
               husbands
               are
               in
               subjection
               to
               the
               wife
               .
            
             She
             ask'd
             me
             ,
             which
             of
             the
             seven
             lay
             with
             her
             .
             I
             reply'd
             ,
             
               That
               they
               took
               their
               turns
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               who
               gave
               the
               woman
               most
               satisfaction
               had
               her
               oftenest
               .
            
             This
             discourse
             pleas'd
             the
             young
             Jewess
             so
             well
             ,
             that
             she
             took
             her
             leave
             with
             a
             sigh
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               God's
               blessing
               light
               on
               such
               a
               Country
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             RELATION
             XXIV
             .
             Of
             the
             prudent
             retirement
             of
             a
             Pyrate
             .
          
           
             IN
             the
             year
             1639.
             there
             was
             at
             Algiers
             a
             Turkish
             Soldier
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             engag'd
             in
             many
             courses
             at
             Sea
             as
             a
             private
             Soldier
             ,
             and
             with
             much
             thrift
             having
             got
             together
             the
             sum
             of
             two
             hundred
             Patacoons
             ,
             he
             thought
             himself
             rich
             enough
             to
             have
             the
             command
             of
             a
             little
             Vessel
             .
             He
             bought
             such
             a
             one
             as
             his
             stock
             could
             purchace
             ,
             that
             is
             an
             open
             one
             ,
             without
             any
             Deck
             ,
             and
             set
             up
             a
             flagg
             as
             a
             signal
             for
             such
             as
             would
             venture
             to
             Sea
             along
             with
             him
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             come
             aboard
             .
             Having
             got
             together
             sixteen
             soldiers
             ,
             Turks
             and
             Renegadoes
             ,
             they
             began
             to
             cruze
             up
             and
             down
             towards
             the
             Coast
             of
             Spain
             ,
             between
             Santaluz
             and
             Cadiz
             .
             Some
             Merchants
             of
             Cadiz
             had
             a
             design
             to
             send
             aboard
             an
             English
             Ship
             ,
             which
             lay
             in
             the
             Port
             of
             Santaluz
             ,
             sixty
             barrs
             of
             Silver
             .
             To
             avoid
             discovery
             (
             for
             to
             send
             silver
             out
             of
             the
             Country
             without
             the
             King's
             permission
             was
             a
             capital
             crime
             )
             the
             Merchants
             had
             agreed
             with
             a
             certain
             person
             ,
             who
             gave
             in
             security
             for
             the
             delivery
             of
             the
             sixty
             barres
             of
             Silver
             into
             the
             English
             Ship.
             According
             to
             their
             contract
             ,
             he
             came
             in
             the
             night
             time
             to
             the
             place
             where
             the
             Silver
             was
             ,
             accompany'd
             by
             eighteen
             Adventurers
             ,
             arm'd
             with
             Swords
             ,
             little
             Bucklers
             ,
             and
             four
             Muskets
             ,
             Arms
             sufficent
             to
             defend
             themselves
             against
             the
             Officers
             of
             Justice
             .
             They
             put
             the
             Silver
             into
             a
             small
             Bark
             ,
             to
             be
             carried
             aboard
             the
             English
             Ship.
             The
             little
             Picaroon
             
             before-mention'd
             ,
             perceiving
             it
             ,
             came
             neer
             them
             ,
             which
             the
             Spaniards
             seeing
             ,
             expect
             him
             ,
             with
             a
             resolution
             ,
             in
             case
             they
             came
             up
             close
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             leap
             in
             with
             their
             Swords
             drawn
             into
             the
             Turkish
             Vessel
             ,
             and
             to
             kill
             all
             the
             Turks
             .
             The
             Turks
             began
             to
             fire
             ,
             and
             the
             Spaniards
             making
             but
             a
             cold
             return
             with
             their
             Muskets
             ,
             the
             Turkish
             Captain
             ,
             who
             understood
             the
             work
             he
             had
             in
             hand
             very
             well
             ,
             presently
             inferr'd
             that
             the
             Christians
             wanted
             fire-armes
             ,
             and
             so
             order'd
             that
             his
             Vessel
             should
             not
             come
             neerer
             ,
             but
             fire
             continually
             at
             a
             distance
             ;
             which
             they
             did
             ,
             and
             after
             an
             hours
             engagement
             ,
             wherein
             there
             were
             four
             of
             the
             Adventurers
             kill'd
             ,
             and
             as
             many
             wounded
             ,
             the
             rest
             rendred
             themselves
             up
             to
             the
             Turks
             ,
             who
             took
             the
             prisoners
             and
             the
             silver
             into
             their
             Vessel
             ,
             leaving
             the
             Spanish
             Bark
             with
             the
             four
             dead
             bodies
             to
             the
             Mercy
             of
             the
             Sea.
             Three
             days
             after
             ,
             the
             Bark
             with
             the
             four
             dead
             bodies
             was
             cast
             ashore
             neer
             Santaluz
             ,
             where
             I
             then
             chanc'd
             to
             be
             .
             The
             Turkish
             Captain
             being
             return'd
             to
             Algiers
             ,
             he
             divided
             the
             Booty
             according
             to
             the
             custom
             ,
             or
             rather
             the
             order
             of
             the
             Bassa
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             one
             half
             to
             him
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             set
             out
             the
             Vessel
             at
             his
             own
             charge
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             to
             be
             divided
             among
             the
             soldiers
             .
             Now
             after
             the
             eighth
             part
             had
             been
             deducted
             for
             the
             Bassa
             ,
             and
             other
             charges
             ,
             the
             Captain
             's
             part
             was
             thirty
             bars
             of
             silver
             valued
             at
             thirty
             thousand
             Patacoons
             .
             This
             good
             fortune
             got
             the
             Captain
             many
             Friends
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             he
             was
             proffer'd
             the
             command
             of
             the
             best
             Ships
             belonging
             to
             Algiers
             .
             But
             he
             as
             a
             prudent
             man
             made
             them
             this
             answer
             ;
             
               I
               have
               endanger'd
               my
               life
               many
               times
               ere
               I
               could
               get
               together
               the
               sum
               of
               two
               hundred
               Patacoons
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               enough
               to
               make
               an
               end
               of
               me
               ,
               but
               I
               
               must
               run
               my self
               into
               further
               hazards
               .
               Now
               that
               I
               have
               enough
               to
               maintain
               my self
               as
               long
               as
               I
               live
               ,
               I
               will
               enjoy
               my
               pleasure
               ashore
               ,
               and
               laugh
               at
               the
               dangers
               of
               the
               Sea.
            
             He
             married
             the
             Daughter
             of
             a
             rich
             Tagarin
             ,
             and
             liv'd
             very
             happily
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             quality
             .
          
        
         
           
             RELATION
             XXV
             .
             How
             God
             provides
             for
             such
             as
             intend
             well
             .
          
           
             IN
             the
             year
             1641.
             being
             at
             Alli
             Pegelin's
             Bath
             ,
             we
             had
             ,
             among
             other
             Gardians
             (
             who
             are
             they
             that
             oversee
             the
             slaves
             at
             work
             )
             a
             Spanish
             Renegado
             ,
             a
             Native
             of
             
               Castilla
               la
               Vicia
            
             ,
             named
             Amet.
             It
             happen'd
             that
             we
             were
             to
             work
             abroad
             in
             the
             Country
             ,
             and
             Amet
             had
             the
             oversight
             of
             thirty
             or
             forty
             Christians
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             Christians
             were
             at
             a
             little
             distance
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             they
             could
             not
             be
             seen
             by
             the
             other
             Guardians
             ,
             he
             suffer'd
             them
             to
             work
             at
             their
             own
             discretion
             ;
             and
             assoon
             as
             he
             perceiv'd
             any
             Turk
             in
             sight
             ,
             he
             cry'd
             out
             like
             one
             enrag'd
             ;
             
               Work
               ,
               you
               doggs
               ,
               work
               ,
               or
               I
               will
               cudgel
               your
               bones
               out
               of
               your
               skins
               .
            
             Yet
             would
             he
             not
             touch
             any
             one
             ,
             whispering
             to
             them
             ;
             
               Do
               not
               wonder
               that
               I
               keep
               such
               a
               stir
               on
               you
               ,
               and
               therefore
               you
               need
               not
               over-work
               your selves
               ,
               I
               do
               it
               onely
               that
               the
               other
               Guardians
               may
               not
               think
               I
               neglect
               my
               duty
               .
            
             It
             happen'd
             that
             Summer
             ,
             that
             our
             Patron
             Pegelin
             commanded
             Amet
             aboard
             his
             own
             Galley
             ,
             to
             have
             a
             care
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             and
             twice
             a
             day
             to
             see
             the
             Irons
             were
             fast
             about
             their
             leggs
             ;
             as
             also
             to
             distribute
             the
             
             Bisket
             among
             the
             slaves
             ,
             and
             do
             some
             other
             services
             about
             the
             Galley
             .
             It
             chanc'd
             ,
             that
             touching
             at
             the
             Coast
             of
             Valentia
             in
             Spain
             ,
             at
             a
             place
             not
             much
             peopled
             ,
             they
             cast
             Anchor
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             number
             of
             the
             Turks
             went
             ashore
             ,
             to
             seek
             for
             booty
             ,
             and
             not
             meeting
             with
             any
             neer
             the
             Sea-side
             ,
             they
             made
             a
             fire
             and
             dress'd
             meat
             ashore
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             wont
             to
             do
             ,
             when
             the
             soldiers
             of
             the
             Galley
             refresh
             themselves
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             Pegelin
             gave
             order
             that
             fifty
             Christian
             slaves
             should
             be
             set
             ashore
             ,
             fasten'd
             together
             by
             fives
             ,
             to
             fetch
             water
             in
             little
             Runlets
             from
             a
             Spring
             about
             a
             quarter
             of
             a
             league
             thence
             ,
             and
             that
             ,
             to
             guard
             them
             ,
             there
             should
             be
             twenty-five
             Musketters
             ,
             and
             Amet
             with
             a
             cudgel
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             to
             drive
             the
             slaves
             .
             As
             they
             began
             to
             march
             ,
             Pegelin
             cry'd
             out
             of
             his
             Galley
             to
             him
             who
             commanded
             the
             Musketteers
             ;
             
               Have
               a
               care
               of
               the
               Christians
               ,
               and
               look
               also
               to
            
             Amet
             
               that
               he
               run
               not
               away
               ,
               for
               I
               have
               no
               confidence
               of
               him
               .
            
             With
             that
             order
             they
             went
             streight
             to
             the
             Spring
             ,
             and
             having
             fill'd
             their
             Runlets
             were
             returning
             towards
             the
             Galley
             .
             The
             Musketteers
             follow'd
             them
             ,
             with
             Amet
             ,
             who
             discoursing
             with
             the
             souldiers
             ,
             got
             into
             the
             Rear
             ,
             and
             talking
             with
             him
             who
             brought
             it
             up
             ,
             he
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             
               Pray
               stay
               a
               little
               ,
               I
               have
               occasion
               to
               ease
               nature
               .
            
             The
             other
             reply'd
             ,
             
               Uncivil
               fellow
               ,
               do
               your
               business
               alone
               ,
               is
               it
               fit
               I
               should
               stay
               to
               see
               it
               done
               ?
            
             and
             so
             follow'd
             the
             company
             .
             Amet
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             makes
             as
             if
             he
             would
             let
             down
             his
             breeches
             ,
             and
             perceiving
             they
             were
             got
             about
             a
             Musket-shot
             from
             him
             ,
             he
             turn'd
             his
             back
             ,
             and
             made
             such
             haste
             away
             ,
             that
             he
             got
             to
             a
             little
             Castle
             not
             far
             thence
             .
             The
             Turks
             discharg'd
             some
             of
             their
             Muskets
             ,
             but
             he
             was
             out
             of
             their
             reach
             .
             The
             rest
             being
             return'd
             with
             the
             water
             
             to
             the
             Galley
             ,
             Pegelin
             ask'd
             where
             Amet
             was
             ?
             Hearing
             that
             he
             had
             made
             his
             escape
             ,
             he
             was
             very
             angry
             with
             the
             soldiers
             ,
             who
             excus'd
             themselves
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             the
             Castle
             was
             so
             neer
             that
             he
             had
             got
             into
             it
             .
          
           
             A
             young
             lad
             about
             fourteen
             years
             of
             age
             ,
             a
             Renegado
             also
             ,
             born
             at
             Marseilles
             ,
             named
             Mustapha
             (
             whom
             I
             knew
             very
             well
             )
             waited
             on
             Pegelin
             in
             the
             Galley
             ,
             as
             a
             Page
             ,
             hearing
             their
             discourse
             concerning
             Amet
             ,
             not
             saying
             a
             word
             ,
             went
             ashore
             with
             the
             soldiers
             ,
             who
             were
             busie
             about
             the
             dressing
             of
             their
             meat
             ,
             and
             talking
             with
             them
             ,
             observ'd
             the
             way
             which
             led
             towards
             the
             Castle
             .
             He
             return'd
             into
             the
             Galley
             ,
             went
             down
             into
             the
             place
             where
             his
             cloaths
             were
             ,
             put
             on
             a
             clean
             shirt
             ,
             and
             his
             best
             Wastcoat
             ,
             and
             went
             again
             out
             of
             the
             Galley
             ,
             no
             body
             minding
             him
             ,
             and
             finding
             an
             opportunity
             ,
             follow'd
             Amet
             to
             the
             Castle
             with
             the
             like
             success
             .
          
        
         
           
             RELATION
             XXVI
             .
             A
             pleasant
             piece
             of
             simplicity
             of
             a
             Dunkirker
             ,
             a
             Slave
             .
          
           
             IN
             the
             year
             1641.
             there
             was
             among
             us
             a
             Dunkirk
             slave
             ,
             named
             
               John
               Bellinck
            
             ,
             Brother
             to
             
               Cornelius
               Bellinck
            
             ,
             Master
             of
             a
             Merchant-man
             which
             was
             taken
             by
             the
             Turkish
             Pyrates
             and
             brought
             to
             
               Algiers
               .
               Cornelius
               Bellinck
            
             as
             a
             resolute
             Dunkirker
             ,
             lost
             his
             life
             in
             defending
             his
             Ship
             ,
             and
             his
             Brother
             John
             was
             brought
             a
             slave
             to
             Algiers
             .
             He
             fell
             to
             the
             Bassa's
             
             share
             ,
             who
             employ'd
             him
             as
             a
             Marriner
             in
             his
             Ships
             ,
             for
             it
             was
             his
             profession
             .
             He
             had
             also
             made
             several
             courses
             in
             the
             Gallies
             as
             a
             Rower
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Ships
             as
             an
             ordinary
             Sea-man
             .
             It
             happen'd
             that
             having
             some
             business
             with
             a
             Jew
             ,
             named
             Pharette
             ,
             concerning
             a
             Bill
             of
             exchange
             ,
             the
             Jew
             ask'd
             me
             whether
             I
             knew
             not
             a
             
             Dunkirk-slave
             named
             
               John
               Bellinck
            
             ?
             whereto
             replying
             that
             I
             did
             ,
             the
             Jew
             said
             to
             me
             .
             
               Pray
               bring
               me
               where
               he
               is
               ,
               I
               would
               fain
               speak
               with
               him
               ,
               for
               I
               have
               order
               to
               redeem
               him
               ,
               and
               send
               him
               home
               to
               his
               Country
               .
            
             I
             was
             very
             glad
             to
             bring
             this
             good
             news
             to
             Bellinck
             ,
             and
             do
             that
             service
             to
             the
             Jew
             ,
             (
             for
             I
             stood
             in
             need
             of
             his
             Drug
             )
             and
             so
             I
             brought
             the
             Jew
             to
             the
             Bassa's
             Bath
             ,
             where
             meeting
             with
             Bellinck
             ,
             I
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             
               Bellinck
               ,
               I
               bring
               you
               good
               news
               ,
               this
               Jew
               hath
               order
               to
               pay
               your
               ransom
               ,
               and
               send
               you
               home
               to
               your
               Country
               .
            
             He
             was
             so
             surpriz'd
             at
             those
             words
             ,
             that
             he
             cast
             himself
             at
             the
             feet
             of
             the
             Jew
             ,
             saying
             to
             him
             in
             
               Dutch
               ,
               Ah
               good
               Master
               Jew
               ,
               redeem
               me
               for
               the
               death
               and
               passion-sake
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
            
             I
             could
             not
             forbear
             laughing
             at
             that
             complement
             ,
             which
             the
             Jew
             observing
             ,
             ask'd
             me
             the
             reason
             of
             it
             .
             I
             told
             him
             in
             Spanish
             what
             charmes
             Bellinck
             us'd
             to
             obtain
             his
             favour
             .
             The
             Jew
             also
             laugh'd
             at
             it
             ,
             and
             said
             to
             me
             ,
             
               Tell
               him
               in
               your
               language
               ,
               that
               what
               I
               intend
               to
               do
               for
               him
               shall
               be
               upon
               no
               other
               account
               then
               his
               own
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             RELATION
             XXVII
             .
             The
             odde
             traverses
             of
             Fortune
             that
             happen
             to
             Slaves
             .
          
           
             IN
             the
             discourse
             of
             my
             unfortunate
             voyage
             ,
             I
             related
             ,
             how
             that
             sailing
             from
             S.
             Sebastians
             in
             Biscay
             towards
             England
             ,
             our
             Ship
             with
             its
             loading
             ,
             and
             sixteen
             Passengers
             were
             taken
             by
             the
             Turkish
             Pyrates
             .
             Among
             these
             sixteen
             ,
             there
             were
             two
             young
             men
             ,
             Biscayans
             ,
             one
             named
             Turineo
             ,
             the
             other
             John
             ,
             who
             came
             aboard
             us
             with
             a
             design
             to
             go
             to
             Dunkirk
             ,
             to
             their
             Uncle
             
               Dom
               Turineo
               de
               Fustamente
               ,
               Pagador
            
             of
             the
             naval
             Armado
             of
             Flanders
             .
             These
             two
             young
             men
             ,
             by
             our
             common
             misfortune
             ,
             fell
             into
             slavery
             among
             the
             Turks
             .
             They
             had
             never
             been
             out
             of
             their
             Country
             before
             ,
             and
             that
             new
             course
             of
             life
             ,
             amidst
             so
             many
             inconveniences
             and
             miseries
             ,
             went
             extreamly
             against
             the
             hair
             with
             them
             .
             But
             there
             being
             many
             Biscayans
             among
             
             Pegelin's
             slaves
             ,
             and
             they
             (
             as
             I
             often
             observ'd
             )
             very
             ready
             to
             assist
             their
             Country-men
             ,
             John
             and
             Turineo
             receiv'd
             some
             relief
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             made
             a
             shift
             to
             rub
             out
             pretty
             well
             .
             They
             had
             not
             been
             there
             long
             ere
             I
             observ'd
             ,
             that
             a
             Renegado
             ,
             a
             Biscayan
             ,
             under
             pretence
             of
             being
             their
             Country-man
             ,
             came
             every
             day
             to
             the
             Bath
             ,
             to
             discourse
             with
             the
             two
             young
             men
             .
             And
             whereas
             that
             place
             is
             dangerous
             for
             young
             persons
             brought
             up
             in
             a
             Country
             ,
             where
             the
             abhominable
             sin
             of
             Sodomy
             is
             unknown
             ,
             I
             was
             afraid
             the
             Renegado's
             kindness
             proceeded
             from
             
             some
             design
             he
             had
             to
             debauch
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             gave
             them
             notice
             that
             they
             should
             take
             heed
             of
             him
             .
             They
             thank'd
             me
             for
             my
             care
             of
             them
             ,
             telling
             me
             ,
             that
             the
             Renegado
             gave
             them
             shirts
             ,
             shoos
             ,
             and
             some
             mony
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             did
             it
             onely
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             charity
             towards
             them
             ,
             as
             Country-men
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             never
             spoke
             to
             them
             of
             renouncing
             their
             Religion
             ,
             nor
             of
             any
             debauchedness
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             were
             in
             hopes
             by
             the
             assistance
             they
             receiv'd
             from
             him
             ,
             to
             drive
             on
             some
             little
             trade
             as
             many
             other
             slaves
             did
             .
             Which
             I
             found
             afterwards
             that
             they
             did
             ;
             for
             with
             the
             mony
             they
             had
             of
             the
             Renegado
             ,
             they
             now
             and
             then
             bought
             a
             bottle
             of
             Brandy
             ,
             which
             they
             sold
             by
             retail
             ,
             and
             within
             the
             space
             of
             three
             months
             ,
             they
             made
             such
             gains
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             partners
             with
             others
             in
             a
             Tavern
             of
             the
             Bath
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             liv'd
             very
             well
             for
             slaves
             .
             I
             left
             them
             driving
             on
             the
             same
             trade
             in
             January
             1642.
             when
             I
             return'd
             for
             Christendom
             .
             I
             brought
             a
             letter
             from
             them
             to
             their
             Uncle
             ,
             
               Dom
               Turineo
               de
               Fustamente
            
             ,
             whom
             I
             acquainted
             in
             what
             condition
             I
             had
             left
             his
             Nephews
             ,
             and
             shew'd
             him
             the
             easiest
             way
             for
             their
             redemption
             .
          
           
             About
             a
             year
             after
             
               Dom
               Turineo
            
             sent
             to
             me
             to
             Bruges
             ,
             the
             place
             of
             my
             residence
             ,
             an
             Officer
             of
             his
             named
             
               Juan
               Baptista
               Terris
            
             ,
             to
             tell
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             do
             him
             a
             great
             kindness
             ,
             if
             I
             would
             come
             over
             to
             Dunkirk
             ,
             to
             enquire
             among
             some
             Turkish
             Prisoners
             taken
             by
             the
             Pyrates
             ,
             whether
             there
             were
             any
             fit
             to
             be
             exchang'd
             for
             his
             Nephews
             .
             Being
             come
             to
             Dunkirk
             ,
             I
             went
             ,
             upon
             
               D.
               Turineo's
            
             desire
             ,
             to
             the
             prison
             ,
             where
             I
             found
             about
             a
             hundred
             Turkish
             slaves
             ,
             kept
             in
             a
             Cellar
             ,
             and
             no
             better
             treated
             then
             the
             Christians
             in
             Barbary
             .
             Having
             call'd
             for
             the
             
             Arrais
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             Captain
             ,
             I
             ask'd
             him
             whether
             there
             were
             any
             one
             among
             his
             people
             ,
             who
             would
             undertake
             ,
             to
             get
             over
             two
             Christian
             slaves
             from
             Algiers
             in
             exchange
             for
             some
             of
             them
             .
             And
             after
             I
             had
             examin'd
             that
             Captain
             ,
             and
             other
             Turks
             whom
             I
             knew
             ,
             and
             among
             others
             an
             English
             Renegado
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             a
             Gunner
             in
             one
             of
             the
             Pyrates
             who
             had
             taken
             us
             ,
             and
             finding
             no
             likelihood
             of
             making
             an
             exchange
             ,
             (
             for
             they
             were
             all
             poor
             )
             I
             was
             just
             come
             to
             the
             door
             to
             be
             gone
             ,
             when
             one
             of
             them
             said
             to
             me
             ,
             
               What
               ,
               do
               you
               not
               know
               me
               ?
            
             I
             answer'd
             ,
             
               No
               ,
               Friend
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               .
            
             Whereupon
             the
             other
             reply'd
             ,
             
               When
               I
               saw
               you
               last
               ,
               you
               were
               a
               poor
               slave
               ,
               as
               you
               see
               me
               now
               .
               Why
               ,
               who
               are
               you
               ,
            
             said
             I
             ?
             
               I
               am
            
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             
               that
               Biscayan
               Renegado
               ,
               who
               reliev'd
               your
               Companions
            
             John
             and
             Turineo
             ,
             
               my
               Country-men
            
             .
             I
             went
             to
             give
             
               Dom
               Turineo
               de
               Fustamente
            
             an
             account
             of
             what
             had
             past
             ;
             but
             dinner
             being
             on
             the
             Table
             ,
             
               Let
               us
               sit
               down
            
             ,
             says
             
               Dom
               Turineo
               ,
               and
               you
               may
               tell
               us
               at
               dinner
               ,
               what
               you
               have
               done
               with
               the
               Turks
               .
            
             I
             gave
             him
             a
             short
             account
             of
             all
             ,
             not
             omitting
             the
             story
             of
             the
             Biscayan
             Renegado
             who
             was
             in
             prison
             .
             
               Dom
               Turineo
            
             being
             a
             person
             of
             great
             Authority
             at
             Dunkirk
             ,
             g●ve
             order
             that
             the
             Renegado
             should
             be
             brought
             in
             to
             the
             room
             where
             we
             din'd
             .
             The
             Biscayan
             was
             brought
             in
             ,
             and
             falling
             on
             his
             knees
             he
             took
             a
             pair
             of
             Beads
             out
             of
             his
             pocket
             ,
             and
             then
             said
             in
             the
             Spanish
             language
             ;
             
               Assoon
               as
               I
               was
               taken
               ,
               I
               endeavour'd
               all
               I
               could
               to
               get
               a
               Psalter
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               pray
               to
               our
               Blessed
               Lady
               ,
               to
               make
               it
               known
               to
               the
               Christians
               ,
               that
               though
               I
               have
               been
               a
               Renegado
               ,
               yet
               have
               they
               never
               been
               injur'd
               or
               ill-treated
               by
               me
               ,
               but
               that
               I
               have
               always
               reliev'd
               them
               to
               the
               utmost
               of
               my
               power
               .
               My
               misfortune
               in
               renouncing
               
               my
               Religion
               is
               to
               be
               attributed
               to
               the
               cruelty
               of
               my
               Patron
               ,
               and
               here
               is
               a
               man
            
             (
             pointing
             to
             me
             )
             
               who
               can
               testifie
               how
               I
               behav'd
               my self
               towards
               the
               Christian
               slaves
               .
            
             The
             words
             of
             the
             Renegado
             were
             so
             prevalant
             ,
             that
             Madam
             Malquarto
             (
             who
             was
             the
             Mistress
             of
             the
             house
             ,
             for
             
               Dom
               Turineo
            
             tabled
             with
             her
             )
             rose
             up
             ,
             and
             gave
             the
             Renegado
             a
             shirt
             ,
             and
             a
             good
             piece
             of
             mony
             .
             The
             next
             day
             
               D.
               Turineo
            
             had
             him
             reconcil'd
             to
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             by
             a
             Jesuit
             ,
             named
             Father
             Carion
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             got
             him
             set
             at
             liberty
             .
             They
             bought
             him
             Sea-man's
             cloaths
             and
             put
             him
             into
             the
             Armado
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             escap'd
             rowing
             all
             his
             life
             in
             the
             Spanish
             Gallies
             ,
             as
             his
             other
             Renegado-companions
             were
             forc'd
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             This
             happen'd
             in
             the
             year
             1643.
             and
             three
             years
             after
             ,
             walking
             on
             the
             Burgh
             ,
             at
             Bruges
             with
             some
             Friends
             ,
             we
             saw
             coming
             out
             at
             the
             great
             Gate
             two
             Spanish
             Captains
             ,
             marching
             very
             fiercely
             with
             their
             Canes
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             upon
             which
             we
             were
             saying
             among
             our selves
             ,
             
               Those
               Gentlemen
               are
               not
               a
               little
               proud
               of
               their
               Captain-ships
               .
            
             Coming
             neerer
             us
             ,
             I
             knew
             one
             of
             them
             to
             be
             the
             fore-mentioned
             John
             ,
             to
             whom
             I
             said
             ,
             
               Pray
               Sir
               ,
               is
               not
               your
               name
               Don
               John
               ?
            
             whereto
             he
             answering
             it
             was
             ;
             
               And
               were
               you
               not
               a
               slave
               at
               Algiers
               ?
               And
               did
               you
               not
               know
               there
               a
               Christian
               slave
               ,
               named
               James
               Zeveren
               ,
               a
               Dunkirker
               ,
            
             (
             which
             was
             my
             name
             in
             Barbary
             ?
             )
             Then
             he
             quitted
             his
             gravity
             and
             embrac'd
             me
             .
             I
             intreated
             him
             to
             dine
             with
             me
             ,
             but
             he
             being
             on
             a
             hasty
             march
             ,
             we
             onely
             took
             a
             glass
             of
             wine
             together
             .
             I
             told
             him
             the
             story
             of
             the
             Renegado
             ,
             which
             he
             was
             glad
             to
             hear
             ;
             and
             he
             told
             me
             ,
             how
             he
             had
             row'd
             in
             the
             Gallies
             ,
             and
             suffer'd
             much
             ;
             but
             that
             then
             his
             friends
             had
             
             procur'd
             him
             the
             command
             of
             a
             Company
             ,
             though
             he
             had
             not
             serv'd
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             in
             hopes
             of
             some
             better
             fortune
             .
             The
             next
             year
             he
             was
             kill'd
             in
             his
             Majesty's
             service
             .
          
        
         
           
             RELATION
             XXVIII
             .
             A
             Slave
             makes
             use
             of
             any
             thing
             for
             his
             livelihood
             .
          
           
             BEing
             newly
             come
             to
             Pegelin's
             Bath
             ,
             there
             were
             four
             hundred
             slaves
             commanded
             out
             to
             work
             at
             a
             Country
             house
             of
             our
             Patron
             's
             two
             Italian
             miles
             out
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             to
             levell
             a
             little
             hill
             .
             The
             order
             was
             given
             the
             night
             before
             ,
             and
             at
             Sun-rising
             next
             morning
             ,
             the
             Guardians
             conducted
             us
             to
             our
             work
             .
             As
             we
             went
             along
             ,
             I
             fell
             into
             discourse
             with
             one
             who
             had
             been
             a
             slave
             a
             long
             time
             ,
             a
             
             French-man
             .
             Having
             an
             empty
             bag
             hanging
             over
             his
             shoulders
             ,
             I
             ask'd
             him
             what
             he
             would
             do
             with
             it
             ?
             He
             made
             answer
             ,
             
               You
               are
               yet
               but
               an
               Apprentice
               in
               the
               profession
               of
               slavery
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               a
               Crafts-Master
               in
               this
               kind
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               shew
               you
               by
               evident
               reasons
               ,
               that
               a
               slave
               going
               to
               work
               in
               the
               Country
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               furnish'd
               with
               three
               things
               ,
               a
               bag
               ,
               a
               piece
               of
               bread
               ,
               and
               a
               spoon
               .
               As
               to
               the
               bread
               ,
            
             said
             I
             ,
             
               't
               will
               do
               very
               well
               ,
               for
               the
               Guardian
               commands
               you
               to
               go
               which
               way
               he
               pleases
               ,
               and
               if
               the
               Bisket
               be
               distributed
               in
               your
               absence
               ,
               you
               may
               have
               nothing
               to
               eat
               .
               And
               as
               to
               the
               spoon
               ,
               it
               does
               well
               also
               ,
               for
               yesterday
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               distribution
               of
               Barley-broath
               ,
               and
               for
               want
               of
               a
               spoon
               ,
               I
               was
               forc'd
               
               ●o
               make
               use
               of
               my
               hand
               ,
            
             (
             when
             we
             are
             at
             work
             out
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             small
             allowance
             of
             Galley-Bisket
             ,
             and
             Barley-Broath
             )
             
               but
               as
               to
               the
               bag
               ,
               I
               cannot
               conceive
               what
               advantage
               can
               be
               made
               of
               it
               .
            
             He
             made
             me
             the
             same
             answer
             ,
             
               Time
               and
               experience
               will
               teach
               you
               ,
               that
               a
               Bag
               is
               a
               necessary
               thing
               for
               a
               slave
               .
            
             We
             came
             to
             the
             Country
             house
             ,
             and
             having
             wrought
             till
             within
             two
             hours
             of
             night
             ,
             we
             return'd
             to
             the
             City
             in
             small
             companies
             of
             ten
             and
             twelve
             together
             ,
             for
             the
             Guardians
             see
             that
             the
             slaves
             when
             they
             go
             to
             work
             ,
             hide
             not
             themselves
             ,
             and
             get
             out
             of
             the
             way
             to
             avoid
             working
             .
             As
             we
             return'd
             to
             the
             City
             ,
             a
             Spaniard
             who
             was
             with
             us
             (
             one
             much
             respected
             among
             the
             slaves
             ,
             and
             who
             might
             well
             be
             a
             Graduate
             in
             the
             University
             of
             Thieves
             )
             said
             ,
             
               See
               ,
               there
               's
               a
               poor
               Alarbe
               with
               a
               flock
               of
               Sheep
               before
               him
               ,
               it
               shall
               go
               hard
               but
            
             I
             
               will
               have
               one
               of
               them
               without
               mony
               .
            
             Having
             done
             his
             work
             with
             the
             help
             of
             a
             cord
             ,
             which
             being
             put
             about
             the
             Sheep's
             neck
             kept
             it
             from
             bleating
             ;
             
               But
               how
            
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             
               shall
               we
               get
               in
               at
               the
               Gate
               without
               being
               examin'd
               ?
            
             The
             
             French-man
             ,
             lends
             the
             Spaniard
             his
             bagg
             ,
             and
             said
             to
             me
             ,
             Do
             you
             now
             see
             ,
             Dunkirker
             ,
             what
             use
             may
             be
             made
             of
             a
             bagg
             ?
             This
             passage
             taught
             me
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             is
             to
             be
             believ'd
             in
             his
             own
             profession
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             RELATION
             XXIX
             .
             Of
             the
             fidelity
             of
             a
             husband
             ,
             and
             the
             unfaithfulness
             of
             his
             wife
             .
          
           
             IN
             the
             year
             1638.
             the
             Gallies
             of
             Algiers
             landed
             some
             Turks
             on
             Christian
             land
             ,
             who
             being
             conducted
             by
             a
             treacherous
             Renegado
             ,
             a
             Native
             of
             the
             Country
             ,
             took
             many
             Christians
             ,
             who
             were
             afterwards
             sold
             at
             Algiers
             .
             Among
             these
             slaves
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             man
             whom
             we
             will
             call
             Joseph
             ,
             with
             his
             wife
             ,
             named
             Vipra
             ,
             both
             bought
             by
             
               Mahomet
               Celibi
               Oiga
               ;
               Joseph's
            
             work
             was
             to
             dress
             the
             Horses
             and
             the
             Mules
             ,
             and
             Vipra
             waited
             on
             Mahomet's
             wife
             .
             In
             the
             year
             1639.
             
             
               Mahomet
               Celibi
            
             said
             one
             night
             to
             
               Joseph
               ,
               To
               morrow
               morning
               at
               break
               of
               day
               ,
               take
               the
               Mule
               ,
               and
               go
               to
               Babazon-Gate
               ,
               and
               there
               you
               will
               find
               some
               Christian
               slaves
               with
               Horses
               and
               Mules
               going
               two
               leagues
               hence
               for
               coals
               ,
               go
               along
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               bring
               a
               load
               .
            
             The
             next
             day
             ,
             Joseph
             goes
             to
             the
             Gate
             ,
             but
             finding
             no
             body
             there
             ,
             he
             goes
             forwards
             ,
             thinking
             the
             other
             slaves
             had
             been
             before
             .
             Having
             gone
             about
             an
             hours
             riding
             ,
             all
             along
             the
             Sea-side
             ,
             he
             sees
             a
             Bark
             ,
             goes
             as
             neer
             it
             as
             he
             could
             ,
             to
             discover
             the
             men
             ,
             and
             perceives
             they
             were
             Christians
             ;
             whereupon
             he
             turns
             the
             Mule
             loose
             ,
             and
             runs
             to
             the
             Bark
             .
             The
             Marriners
             receiv'd
             him
             ,
             and
             told
             him
             they
             came
             from
             Majorca
             ,
             with
             order
             to
             carry
             away
             some
             slaves
             of
             that
             Country
             ,
             and
             whereas
             the
             slaves
             came
             not
             ,
             those
             of
             the
             Bark
             were
             afraid
             they
             had
             not
             receiv'd
             
             the
             letter
             ,
             whereby
             notice
             was
             sent
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             themselves
             might
             be
             discover'd
             ,
             in
             regard
             it
             was
             day
             .
             They
             proffer'd
             Joseph
             a
             hundred
             Patacoons
             ,
             and
             promis'd
             to
             carry
             him
             along
             with
             them
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             return
             to
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             give
             notice
             to
             those
             slaves
             of
             Majorca
             .
             But
             Joseph
             would
             not
             leave
             a
             certainty
             for
             an
             uncertainty
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             I
             
               am
               now
               confident
               of
               my
               liberty
               ,
               whereas
               if
            
             I
             
               return
               to
               the
               City
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               your
               design
               will
               be
               discover'd
               ,
               and
            
             I
             
               shall
               be
               made
               more
               a
               slave
               then
               ever
               ,
               and
               if
               it
               ever
               come
               to
               be
               known
               ,
               that
            
             I
             
               have
               had
               any
               hand
               in
               the
               business
               ,
               three
               hundred
               blows
               with
               a
               cudgel
               will
               hardly
               excuse
               me
               .
               Joseph
            
             had
             hardly
             made
             an
             end
             of
             excusing
             himself
             ,
             ere
             some
             Turks
             pass'd
             by
             that
             way
             ,
             who
             seeing
             that
             those
             of
             the
             Bark
             were
             habited
             after
             the
             Christian
             mode
             ,
             (
             wherein
             I
             conceive
             those
             undertakers
             had
             mistaken
             themselves
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             not
             been
             habited
             like
             Africans
             )
             began
             to
             raise
             an
             alarm
             .
             Those
             of
             the
             Bark
             fearing
             they
             might
             be
             surpriz'd
             by
             some
             Brigantine
             ,
             made
             all
             the
             hast
             they
             could
             to
             Sea
             ,
             having
             Joseph
             along
             with
             them
             .
             The
             Bark
             soon
             got
             out
             of
             sight
             ,
             and
             the
             alarm
             ceas'd
             .
             The
             Christian
             slaves
             whom
             Joseph
             thought
             to
             be
             before
             him
             ,
             were
             but
             come
             thither
             when
             the
             alarm
             ceas'd
             ,
             so
             that
             finding
             the
             Mule
             ,
             they
             said
             among
             themselves
             ,
             
               This
               is
            
             Mahomet
             Celibi's
             
               Mule
               ,
               let
               us
               take
               her
               home
               with
               us
               ;
               his
               slave
               hath
               either
               been
               kill'd
               or
               taken
               by
               the
               Alarbes
               .
            
             The
             Mule
             was
             brought
             home
             ,
             and
             Joseph
             given
             over
             for
             a
             dead
             man
             by
             his
             Patron
             ,
             and
             lamented
             by
             his
             wife
             Vipra
             .
             But
             in
             a
             short
             time
             ,
             her
             sorrow
             ceas'd
             ,
             for
             she
             fell
             in
             love
             with
             a
             Renegado
             ,
             named
             Assan
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             a
             slave
             of
             the
             same
             Patron
             Mahomet's
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             Joseph
             got
             to
             Majorca
             ,
             and
             
             thence
             to
             his
             own
             Country
             ,
             where
             he
             related
             at
             lea●sure
             ,
             what
             had
             happen'd
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             well
             during
             th●
             time
             of
             his
             slavery
             ,
             as
             at
             his
             deliverance
             ,
             yet
             wit●
             extraordinary
             discoveries
             of
             the
             trouble
             he
             was
             in
             f●●
             the
             absence
             of
             his
             beloved
             
               Vipra
               .
               Joseph
            
             sold
             al●
             he
             had
             ,
             and
             ,
             with
             the
             relief
             of
             some
             good
             people
             ,
             he
             got
             together
             the
             sum
             of
             five
             hundred
             Patacoons
             .
             Five
             months
             were
             now
             pass'd
             away
             since
             Joseph
             was
             numbred
             among
             the
             dead
             ;
             at
             the
             end
             of
             which
             term
             
               Mahomet
               Oiga
            
             receiv'd
             a
             letter
             ,
             to
             this
             effect
             .
             
               Sir
               ,
               by
               the
               great
               mercy
               of
               God
               ,
               I
               recover'd
               my
               liberty
               the
               day
               you
               sent
               me
               for
               coals
               ,
               by
               means
               of
               a
               Bark
               of
               Majorca
               .
               I
               cannot
               imagine
               you
               will
               charge
               me
               with
               any
               unfaithfulness
               for
               doing
               what
               I
               have
               done
               ,
               for
               every
               man
               endeavors
               the
               retrival
               of
               his
               Liberty
               .
               While
               I
               was
               your
               slave
               ,
               you
               demanded
               of
               me
               five
               hundred
               Patacoons
               for
               the
               ransom
               of
               my
               wife
               and
               my self
               ,
               I
               send
               herewith
               order
               for
               the
               payment
               of
               the
               said
               sum
               ,
               accounting
               my self
               still
               a
               slave
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               my
               wife
               shall
               continue
               without
               her
               liberty
               .
               I
               have
               such
               a
               confidence
               of
               your
               kindness
               ,
               that
               I
               presume
               this
               proffer
               will
               not
               be
               unacceptable
               to
               you
               .
            
             This
             Letter
             was
             shewn
             to
             Vipra
             ,
             who
             was
             not
             well
             pleased
             at
             it
             ,
             for
             the
             affection
             she
             bore
             the
             Renegado
             Assan
             had
             smother'd
             all
             the
             conjugal
             love
             she
             should
             have
             had
             for
             her
             husband
             ;
             so
             that
             she
             said
             publickly
             that
             she
             would
             not
             return
             into
             her
             Country
             .
             That
             resolution
             of
             hers
             troubled
             the
             good
             man
             
               Mahomet
               Celibi
            
             ,
             for
             he
             would
             rather
             have
             receiv'd
             the
             five
             hundred
             Patacoons
             ,
             and
             set
             Vipra
             at
             liberty
             .
             But
             his
             wife
             told
             him
             ,
             
               Vipra
               is
               desirous
               to
               embrace
               the
               Mahumetane
               Religion
               ,
               and
               will
               you
               for
               five
               hundred
               Patacoons
               hinder
               a
               work
               so
               
               acceptable
               to
               our
               Prophet
               ?
               Besides
               ,
               all
               the
               neighbourhood
               knows
               her
               design
               ,
               and
               if
               you
               send
               her
               away
               ,
               you
               will
               be
               look'd
               upon
               as
               a
               favourer
               of
               the
               Christians
               .
            
             Upon
             these
             representations
             of
             his
             wife
             ,
             he
             thought
             fit
             to
             leave
             the
             business
             in
             suspence
             .
          
           
             About
             that
             time
             I
             came
             to
             be
             slave
             to
             the
             same
             Patron
             Mahomet
             ,
             and
             having
             heard
             the
             story
             of
             Vipra
             and
             her
             husband
             ,
             I
             stood
             one
             day
             at
             the
             door
             with
             her
             ,
             who
             said
             to
             me
             ,
             
               Why
               are
               you
               so
               melancholy
            
             ?
             I
             answer'd
             ,
             
               Because
               I
               am
               not
               so
               happy
               as
               you
               are
               .
            
             She
             ask'd
             me
             why
             ?
             I
             reply'd
             ,
             
               Because
               you
               may
               be
               set
               at
               liberty
               when
               you
               please
               ,
               for
               I
               hear
               your
               Husband
               hath
               sent
               five
               hundred
               Patacoons
               for
               your
               ransom
               ,
               and
               I
               wonder
               to
               find
               you
               so
               unwilling
               to
               return
               into
               your
               Country
               ,
               to
               your
               Husband
               who
               is
               so
               kind
               ,
               and
               so
               faithful
               to
               you
               ,
               as
               also
               to
               exercise
               the
               Catholick
               Religion
               among
               your
               friends
               and
               Relations
               .
            
             She
             roundly
             made
             answer
             ,
             
               A
               Turkish
               Garment
               will
               become
               me
               as
               well
               as
               a
               Spanish
               Petticoat
               .
            
             And
             with
             those
             words
             she
             left
             me
             and
             went
             into
             the
             house
             ;
             whence
             it
             might
             easily
             be
             inferr'd
             ,
             that
             the
             love
             she
             had
             for
             her
             Gallant
             ,
             was
             greater
             then
             what
             she
             had
             for
             her
             Religion
             ,
             Country
             ,
             Husband
             ,
             and
             Relations
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             RELATION
             XXX
             .
             A
             Scuffle
             between
             the
             Spanish
             and
             Portuguez
             Slaves
             .
          
           
             IN
             one
             of
             my
             former
             Relations
             I
             made
             mention
             of
             a
             Christian
             Church
             at
             Algiers
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             the
             Bath
             of
             the
             Duana
             ,
             and
             that
             some
             Portuguez
             slaves
             had
             the
             keeping
             of
             the
             Altar
             in
             it
             .
             Aug.
             15.
             1641.
             being
             the
             Feast
             of
             the
             Assumption
             of
             our
             Blessed
             Lady
             ,
             the
             Altar
             was
             richly
             dress'd
             ,
             and
             among
             other
             Ornaments
             ,
             there
             was
             upon
             the
             Altar
             the
             Armes
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             with
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Exaltat
               humiles
               ,
               &
               deponit
               superbos
               .
            
             Service
             being
             ended
             ,
             and
             most
             of
             the
             Christians
             gone
             out
             ,
             two
             Spanish
             slaves
             came
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             either
             to
             pray
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             curiosity
             ,
             to
             see
             the
             Ornaments
             ,
             and
             coming
             up
             to
             the
             Altar
             ,
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             understood
             two
             or
             three
             words
             of
             Latine
             begin
             to
             read
             what
             was
             written
             on
             the
             Arms
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             and
             said
             to
             his
             Companion
             ,
             who
             ask'd
             him
             what
             it
             meant
             ;
             
               This
               signifies
               ,
               God
               exalts
               the
               humble
               and
               pulls
               down
               the
               proud
               ;
               this
               is
               spoken
               in
               contempt
               of
               our
               the
               Spanish
               Nation
               ,
            
             for
             that
             year
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Portugal
             had
             revolted
             .
             Whereupon
             ,
             without
             any
             more
             ado
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             Spaniards
             tears
             the
             Armes
             with
             the
             Inscription
             ,
             and
             cast
             the
             pieces
             all
             about
             the
             place
             .
             This
             was
             no
             sooner
             perceiv'd
             by
             a
             Portuguez
             slave
             ,
             but
             the
             Spaniard
             had
             three
             or
             four
             good
             blows
             over
             the
             face
             ere
             he
             could
             get
             to
             the
             Church-door
             .
             The
             Spaniards
             defending
             themselves
             
             made
             a
             shift
             to
             get
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             through
             a
             certain
             part
             of
             the
             Bath
             ,
             and
             though
             the
             place
             was
             full
             of
             Portuguezes
             ,
             yet
             having
             made
             their
             way
             into
             the
             Street
             ,
             all
             that
             were
             thereabouts
             at
             first
             made
             a
             ring
             about
             the
             Combatants
             .
             Afterwards
             ,
             those
             who
             were
             affected
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Spain
             ▪
             reliev'd
             the
             Spaniards
             ;
             yet
             wanted
             there
             not
             great
             numbers
             of
             Portuguezes
             ,
             who
             came
             in
             to
             the
             assistance
             of
             their
             Country-men
             ;
             so
             that
             in
             less
             then
             half
             an
             hours
             time
             they
             seem'd
             to
             be
             two
             Armies
             of
             Christian
             slaves
             engag'd
             ,
             but
             having
             no
             other
             weapons
             ,
             then
             their
             fists
             ,
             some
             stones
             ,
             and
             staves
             .
             The
             Turks
             seeing
             this
             tumult
             of
             the
             slaves
             ,
             enquir'd
             what
             the
             reason
             of
             it
             might
             be
             ;
             which
             having
             understood
             ,
             they
             said
             to
             the
             slaves
             ,
             
               You
               despicable
               crue
               of
               Dogs
               and
               Savages
               ,
               in
               the
               first
               place
               get
               your
               liberty
               ,
               and
               you
               may
               afterwards
               at
               leasure
               dispute
               the
               differences
               of
               your
               Kings
               ,
               in
               the
               Field
               ,
               and
               not
               here
               .
            
             Whereupon
             ,
             with
             ropes-ends
             ,
             Bulls-pizzles
             ,
             and
             cudgels
             ,
             they
             parted
             the
             Combatants
             ,
             and
             sent
             them
             every
             one
             to
             his
             quarters
             .
          
        
         
           
             RELATION
             XXXI
             .
             A
             Slave
             ought
             to
             be
             distrustful
             of
             the
             great
             kindness
             of
             his
             Patron
             .
          
           
             IN
             the
             year
             1641.
             the
             Duke
             of
             Braganza
             coming
             to
             be
             King
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             sent
             Envoys
             to
             all
             the
             Governors
             of
             Islands
             and
             Garrizons
             to
             draw
             them
             to
             his
             party
             ,
             before
             the
             King
             of
             Spain
             had
             taken
             order
             
             for
             the
             contrary
             .
             Among
             other
             Envoys
             ,
             there
             was
             one
             a
             Religious
             man
             ,
             who
             ere
             he
             was
             got
             far
             from
             Lisborn
             ,
             was
             taken
             by
             the
             Turkish
             Pyrates
             ,
             and
             brought
             to
             Algiers
             .
             I
             happen'd
             to
             be
             at
             the
             water-side
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             Father
             coming
             ashore
             I
             saluted
             him
             in
             Latine
             ,
             telling
             him
             I
             was
             troubled
             at
             his
             misfortune
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             the
             first
             Religious
             man
             of
             his
             Order
             that
             I
             had
             seen
             in
             that
             Country
             .
             He
             gravely
             answer'd
             without
             looking
             on
             me
             ,
             
               Pray
               God
               I
               may
               be
               the
               last
               .
            
             Two
             days
             after
             ,
             he
             was
             sold
             in
             the
             Market
             with
             some
             other
             slaves
             .
             My
             Master
             
               Alli
               Pegelin
            
             bought
             him
             at
             twelve
             thousand
             Patacoons
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Market-place
             ,
             before
             he
             came
             to
             the
             Bath
             ,
             (
             the
             ordinary
             Quarters
             of
             the
             slaves
             )
             he
             went
             to
             his
             new
             Patron
             's
             ,
             to
             make
             him
             a
             proffer
             of
             his
             service
             .
             
               Alli
               Pegelin
            
             ,
             who
             was
             extreamly
             subtle
             in
             discovering
             the
             humors
             and
             quality
             of
             his
             slaves
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             make
             his
             advantage
             thereof
             when
             they
             came
             to
             treat
             about
             their
             ransome
             ,
             entertain'd
             the
             Religious
             man
             very
             kindly
             ,
             and
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             being
             bare-headed
             ,
             
               Be
               cover'd
               I
               pray
               ,
               I
               see
               you
               are
               a
               considerable
               person
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               be
               able
               to
               brook
               the
               miseries
               of
               the
               Sea.
               'T
               is
               very
               true
               ,
            
             replies
             the
             Fryar
             ,
             
               and
               the
               Soldiers
               have
               taken
               away
               all
               I
               had
               .
            
             Whereto
             Pegelin
             made
             answer
             ,
             
               Those
               Soldiers
               were
               ill-bred
               Raskals
               ,
               not
               to
               have
               a
               respect
               for
               persons
               of
               your
               worth
               ,
               and
               if
               you
               want
               cloaths
               ,
               or
               linnen
               ,
               or
               mony
               ,
               I
               will
               order
               you
               what
               shall
               be
               requisite
               .
            
             The
             Religious
             man
             answer'd
             ,
             that
             he
             stood
             in
             need
             of
             all
             those
             things
             .
             Whereupon
             Pegelin
             gave
             order
             to
             a
             Jew
             who
             stood
             by
             ,
             to
             deliver
             him
             so
             much
             cloath
             as
             would
             serve
             him
             ,
             six
             shirts
             ,
             and
             fifteen
             Patacoons
             ,
             and
             so
             sent
             the
             Religious
             man
             to
             the
             Bath
             where
             we
             were
             .
             
             That
             night
             the
             Father
             came
             and
             walk'd
             upon
             the
             Terrace
             of
             the
             Bath
             ;
             some
             of
             us
             ask'd
             him
             what
             news
             from
             Christendom
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             thought
             of
             our
             common
             Patron
             
               Alli
               Pegelin
            
             .
             He
             told
             us
             that
             our
             Patron
             was
             a
             very
             courteous
             and
             reasonable
             man.
             
               He
               would
               needs
               have
               me
               to
               be
               cover'd
               ,
            
             said
             he
             ,
             
               and
               hath
               comforted
               me
               very
               much
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               more
               ,
               hath
               given
               me
               shirts
               ,
               cloath
               ,
               and
               mony
               .
               Believe
               me
               ,
               there
               are
               not
               many
               Princes
               in
               Christendom
               ,
               who
               would
               shew
               so
               much
               kindness
               to
               a
               slave
               ,
               and
               not
               know
               him
               .
            
             We
             made
             answer
             ,
             
               Assure
               your self
               ,
               these
               kindnesses
               and
               respects
               will
               cost
               you
               very
               dear
               one
               time
               or
               other
               .
            
             But
             he
             laugh'd
             at
             us
             .
             He
             said
             Mass
             every
             day
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             our
             Bath
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Portuguez
             came
             to
             hear
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             ended
             ,
             they
             conducted
             the
             Religious
             man
             to
             the
             door
             of
             the
             Bath
             ,
             he
             coming
             last
             of
             all
             ;
             and
             then
             with
             many
             
               Baiso
               las
               manos
            
             ,
             every
             one
             went
             his
             ways
             .
             This
             life
             was
             well
             enough
             for
             a
             slave
             ;
             but
             after
             he
             had
             continu'd
             there
             some
             years
             ,
             Pegelin
             demanding
             twelve
             thousand
             Patacoons
             for
             his
             ransome
             ,
             he
             was
             so
             astonish'd
             thereat
             ,
             that
             he
             fell
             into
             a
             grief
             ,
             and
             dy'd
             within
             a
             few
             days
             after
             .
             He
             was
             a
             very
             vertuous
             man
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             have
             occasion
             to
             shew
             in
             another
             Relation
             .
             The
             excessive
             kindness
             of
             
               Alli
               Pegelin
            
             occasion'd
             his
             miscarriage
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             RELATION
             XXXII
             .
             Of
             a
             Religious
             Man
             ,
             a
             Slave
             at
             Algiers
             ,
             who
             out
             of
             weakness
             renounc'd
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             repenting
             suffer'd
             Martyrdom
             .
          
           
             FAther
             Joseph
             ,
             a
             Dominican
             Frier
             ,
             having
             liv'd
             some
             years
             in
             the
             West-Indies
             ,
             and
             returning
             to
             his
             Country
             (
             Valentia
             in
             Spain
             )
             was
             taken
             by
             the
             Pyrates
             of
             Algiers
             ,
             where
             being
             sold
             ,
             his
             Patron
             told
             him
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             would
             pay
             a
             good
             ransom
             ,
             he
             would
             set
             him
             at
             liberty
             .
             Father
             Joseph
             ,
             being
             a
             person
             of
             a
             cheerful
             humor
             ,
             and
             a
             pleasing
             disposition
             ,
             (
             as
             shall
             be
             seen
             anon
             )
             made
             answer
             that
             he
             would
             ,
             conditionally
             that
             he
             should
             be
             kindly
             treated
             ,
             fare
             well
             ,
             ly
             on
             a
             Matress
             ,
             and
             not
             work
             ;
             upon
             which
             terms
             he
             would
             pay
             six
             thousand
             Ducats
             for
             his
             ransom
             .
             The
             Patron
             ,
             thinking
             he
             had
             the
             6000.
             
             Ducats
             already
             in
             his
             Chest
             ,
             treated
             Father
             Joseph
             according
             to
             the
             agreement
             .
             Having
             thus
             far'd
             well
             ,
             and
             had
             all
             things
             requisite
             for
             the
             space
             of
             a
             year
             ,
             the
             Patron
             seeing
             there
             was
             no
             likelihood
             of
             receiving
             the
             Ransom-mony
             ,
             commanded
             another
             slave
             of
             his
             ,
             a
             Spaniard
             ,
             to
             bestow
             a
             hundred
             blows
             with
             a
             cudgel
             (
             an
             ordinary
             punishment
             in
             Barbary
             )
             on
             the
             soles
             of
             Father
             
             Joseph's
             feet
             .
             The
             poor
             man
             was
             fasten'd
             in
             an
             Instrument
             fit
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             Turkish
             language
             is
             call'd
             Falaca
             .
             Father
             Joseph
             seeing
             the
             Spaniard
             coming
             towards
             him
             ,
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             
               Have
               a
               care
               Christian
               ,
               consider
               
               what
               you
               do
               ;
               you
               know
               that
               I
               am
               a
               Priest
               ,
               and
               if
               you
               touch
               me
               ,
               you
               will
               be
               excommunicated
               .
            
             Whereupon
             the
             honest
             Spaniard
             said
             to
             his
             Patron
             ,
             
               I
               am
               a
               Christian
               ,
               and
               your
               slave
               ,
               beat
               me
               as
               much
               as
               you
               please
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               be
               excommunicated
               .
            
             The
             Patron
             call'd
             out
             another
             of
             his
             slaves
             ,
             a
             Portuguez
             ,
             who
             was
             glad
             to
             execute
             such
             a
             Commission
             upon
             a
             Spaniard
             ,
             laughing
             at
             the
             excommunication
             .
             When
             Father
             Joseph
             had
             recover'd
             of
             those
             blows
             ,
             and
             came
             abroad
             into
             the
             Streets
             ,
             some
             other
             slaves
             his
             friends
             taking
             occasion
             to
             bewail
             his
             misfortune
             ,
             he
             would
             say
             to
             them
             laughing
             ,
             
               Is
               there
               any
               one
               among
               you
               who
               would
               not
               endure
               a
               hundred
               bangs
               with
               a
               cudgel
               ,
               to
               fare
               well
               a
               whole
               year
               ,
               and
               to
               deceive
               a
               dogg
               of
               a
               Turk
               ?
            
             His
             Patron
             despairing
             of
             his
             ransome
             ,
             sold
             him
             very
             much
             to
             his
             loss
             ;
             for
             he
             was
             look'd
             upon
             as
             a
             cheat
             .
             His
             new
             Patron
             sent
             him
             to
             quarter
             at
             the
             Bath
             of
             the
             Duana
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             one
             of
             the
             four
             Christian
             Churches
             which
             are
             at
             Algiers
             .
             Most
             of
             the
             Priests
             live
             at
             the
             Baths
             where
             the
             Christian
             Churches
             are
             ,
             and
             are
             maintain'd
             by
             the
             Alms
             they
             receive
             from
             the
             slaves
             .
             And
             so
             paying
             their
             Patron
             's
             ordinarily
             three
             Patacoons
             a
             month
             ,
             they
             are
             exempted
             from
             working
             .
             In
             the
             year
             1640.
             
             I
             found
             him
             in
             that
             Bath
             of
             the
             Duana
             ;
             but
             most
             of
             the
             slaves
             there
             being
             Portuguezes
             ,
             there
             always
             happen'd
             some
             difference
             between
             them
             and
             Father
             Joseph
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             Spaniard
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             his
             Patron
             was
             forc'd
             to
             permit
             him
             to
             come
             and
             live
             at
             Alli
             Pegelin's
             Bath
             ,
             where
             I
             came
             to
             be
             intimately
             acquainted
             with
             him
             .
             Every
             Sunday
             ,
             when
             I
             was
             exempted
             from
             working
             ,
             I
             heard
             his
             Sermons
             ,
             which
             were
             full
             of
             learning
             and
             eloquence
             .
             He
             was
             a
             lover
             of
             good
             cheer
             ,
             and
             had
             a
             great
             veneration
             for
             
             the
             Patriarch
             Noah
             ,
             for
             his
             excellent
             invention
             of
             Planting
             the
             Vine
             .
             One
             day
             we
             took
             him
             to
             the
             Tavern
             ,
             where
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             Wine-glasses
             ,
             we
             made
             use
             of
             a
             Church-Lamp
             ,
             which
             was
             of
             Glass
             ,
             and
             Father
             Joseph
             thinking
             the
             wine
             so
             much
             the
             better
             out
             of
             that
             ,
             took
             off
             three
             Lamps
             of
             it
             ,
             each
             containing
             a
             quart
             or
             better
             ,
             and
             so
             loaden
             ,
             went
             his
             way
             very
             much
             our
             friend
             .
             Shortly
             after
             I
             was
             set
             at
             liberty
             ,
             and
             Father
             Joseph
             continu'd
             there
             till
             the
             year
             1645.
             so
             that
             seeing
             no
             likelihood
             of
             recovering
             his
             liberty
             ,
             or
             haply
             drawn
             in
             by
             the
             licentious
             life
             allow'd
             by
             the
             Alcoran
             ,
             he
             forgot
             himself
             so
             far
             as
             to
             renounce
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             turning
             a
             Mahumetane
             ,
             with
             extraordinary
             acclamations
             of
             the
             Moors
             and
             Turks
             ,
             who
             set
             him
             on
             horse-back
             with
             a
             Dart
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             so
             conducted
             him
             through
             all
             the
             Streets
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             in
             triumph
             .
             And
             abusing
             the
             Christians
             ,
             they
             said
             to
             them
             as
             he
             went
             along
             ,
             
               Behold
               your
               great
               Papas
            
             ,
             (
             so
             the
             Turks
             call
             the
             Christian
             Priests
             )
             
               whom
               you
               esteem'd
               so
               highly
            
             .
             This
             accident
             extreamly
             troubled
             the
             Christians
             ,
             both
             Catholicks
             and
             Protestants
             .
             It
             happen'd
             through
             God's
             permission
             ,
             that
             at
             that
             time
             there
             were
             at
             Algiers
             two
             Fathers
             ,
             one
             a
             Jesuit
             ,
             the
             other
             a
             Discalceate
             Carmelite
             ,
             a
             Genoese
             named
             
               Frater
               Angeli
            
             ,
             a
             man
             of
             exemplary
             vertue
             .
             These
             two
             Fathers
             were
             extreamly
             troubled
             at
             the
             miscarriage
             of
             Father
             Joseph
             ,
             as
             also
             for
             the
             scandal
             which
             the
             Christians
             had
             receiv'd
             thereby
             ,
             and
             resolv'd
             to
             remonstrate
             unto
             him
             ,
             how
             highly
             he
             had
             scandaliz'd
             so
             many
             Christian
             slaves
             ,
             who
             had
             endur'd
             a
             thousand
             times
             more
             misery
             then
             he
             had
             ,
             and
             yet
             persever'd
             with
             so
             much
             constancy
             and
             patience
             in
             the
             Christian
             Faith.
             By
             these
             and
             the
             
             like
             remonstrances
             ,
             Father
             Joseph
             (
             who
             was
             now
             called
             Isouf
             )
             was
             so
             stirr'd
             ,
             that
             he
             promis'd
             the
             two
             Fathers
             that
             he
             would
             forsake
             the
             pernicious
             Mahumetane
             Religion
             ,
             and
             be
             reconcil'd
             to
             the
             holy
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             end
             he
             desir'd
             to
             make
             his
             Confession
             ,
             and
             to
             receive
             the
             Blessed
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
             .
             Which
             he
             did
             the
             same
             night
             very
             secretly
             ,
             for
             if
             the
             Turks
             had
             known
             that
             those
             two
             Fathers
             had
             concern'd
             themselves
             in
             the
             conversion
             of
             a
             Renegado
             ,
             they
             would
             hardly
             have
             escap'd
             being
             burnt
             alive
             .
             The
             next
             day
             Isouf
             appears
             in
             the
             Streets
             ,
             cloath'd
             as
             a
             Christian
             ,
             whereat
             the
             whole
             City
             was
             astonish'd
             .
             He
             was
             taken
             ,
             and
             carried
             before
             the
             Duana
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Tribunal
             .
             They
             ask'd
             him
             why
             he
             had
             chang'd
             the
             habit
             of
             his
             Religion
             ?
             He
             resolutely
             answer'd
             that
             he
             was
             a
             Christian
             ,
             a
             Priest
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             Religious
             Order
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             would
             dye
             a
             Christian
             .
             And
             as
             to
             what
             had
             pass'd
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             done
             it
             by
             the
             suggestion
             of
             the
             Devil
             .
             Upon
             this
             answer
             ,
             the
             Judges
             thought
             fit
             to
             order
             him
             to
             be
             cudgell'd
             on
             the
             soles
             of
             the
             feet
             ,
             to
             drive
             those
             scruples
             out
             of
             his
             mind
             .
          
           
             That
             sentence
             was
             executed
             ,
             but
             to
             no
             purpose
             ,
             for
             he
             presever'd
             ,
             and
             said
             he
             would
             dye
             a
             Christian
             .
             They
             threatned
             him
             with
             death
             ,
             and
             seeing
             at
             last
             ,
             that
             all
             their
             menaces
             prevail'd
             nought
             upon
             him
             ,
             they
             condemn'd
             him
             to
             be
             burnt
             alive
             with
             a
             gentle
             fire
             .
             The
             Sauses
             (
             the
             Officers
             of
             Justice
             )
             let
             him
             out
             of
             the
             
             Baboloet-Gate
             ,
             and
             got
             an
             Anchor
             ,
             and
             having
             set
             it
             with
             the
             teeth
             into
             the
             ground
             ,
             ty'd
             Father
             Joseph
             to
             it
             .
             He
             made
             the
             best
             advantage
             he
             could
             of
             the
             short
             remainder
             of
             his
             life
             ;
             for
             he
             begg'd
             pardon
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Christians
             ,
             who
             were
             present
             in
             great
             
             numbers
             ,
             exhorting
             them
             to
             continue
             constant
             in
             the
             Christian
             Faith.
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             Wood
             was
             brought
             ,
             which
             was
             set
             at
             five
             foot
             distance
             all
             about
             him
             .
             Being
             set
             on
             fire
             ,
             the
             flame
             augmented
             the
             courage
             of
             that
             holy
             Martyr
             ,
             who
             louder
             and
             louder
             begg'd
             forgiveness
             of
             God
             for
             the
             scandal
             he
             had
             given
             to
             the
             Christians
             ,
             exhorting
             them
             to
             perseverance
             in
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             .
             At
             last
             ,
             smother'd
             by
             the
             smoke
             ,
             he
             fell
             down
             ,
             leaving
             to
             all
             the
             Christian
             slaves
             an
             example
             of
             a
             true
             Religious
             man
             ,
             and
             a
             most
             penitent
             Christian
             .
          
        
         
           
             RELATION
             XXXIII
             .
             Of
             the
             design
             we
             had
             to
             render
             our selves
             Masters
             of
             the
             Ship
             which
             brought
             us
             to
             Tituan
             .
          
           
             IN
             the
             discourse
             of
             my
             Voyage
             ,
             I
             mention'd
             how
             twenty
             four
             Christians
             of
             us
             had
             resolv'd
             to
             master
             the
             Turkish
             Ship
             ,
             wherein
             we
             had
             twice
             embark'd
             for
             Tituan
             ,
             and
             by
             reason
             of
             contrary
             winds
             were
             twice
             forc'd
             back
             to
             Algiers
             .
             Being
             at
             Sea
             in
             the
             said
             Ship
             ,
             we
             had
             observ'd
             the
             Master
             understood
             not
             his
             charge
             very
             well
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Guard
             he
             set
             for
             the
             securing
             of
             us
             ,
             was
             not
             sufficient
             ,
             nor
             well
             dispos'd
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             least
             part
             of
             the
             Turks
             belonging
             to
             the
             Ship
             were
             soldiers
             ,
             and
             the
             greatest
             Merchants
             ,
             and
             these
             so
             curious
             about
             their
             Armes
             ,
             that
             all
             their
             Muskets
             and
             Cuttelasses
             were
             pack'd
             up
             in
             baggs
             of
             cloath
             ,
             and
             well
             corded
             ,
             that
             the
             air
             might
             not
             hurt
             them
             .
             We
             had
             also
             observ'd
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             a
             Box
             full
             of
             half-pikes
             in
             the
             Pilot's
             Cabin
             ,
             at
             the
             Stern
             ,
             
             where
             the
             Master
             and
             his
             Mate
             lay
             .
             Being
             ashore
             the
             second
             time
             ,
             the
             chief
             actor
             in
             the
             enterprise
             propos'd
             to
             us
             one
             after
             another
             ,
             how
             ,
             at
             our
             next
             embarking
             ,
             we
             might
             destroy
             those
             Turks
             ,
             become
             Masters
             of
             the
             Ship
             ,
             and
             ,
             with
             our
             liberty
             ,
             get
             very
             great
             wealth
             ;
             for
             there
             were
             among
             us
             twenty
             four
             Jews
             ,
             most
             of
             them
             Lapidaries
             ;
             which
             double
             hope
             much
             augmented
             our
             courage
             .
             The
             principal
             undertaker
             we
             shall
             here
             call
             Bottemond
             .
          
           
             M.
             Caloën
             and
             I
             needed
             not
             to
             have
             run
             our selves
             into
             any
             danger
             ,
             as
             being
             already
             assur'd
             of
             our
             liberty
             ,
             and
             engaging
             our selves
             in
             that
             business
             ,
             we
             might
             be
             kill'd
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             receive
             a
             hundred
             blows
             with
             a
             cord
             on
             the
             belly
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             been
             discover'd
             ;
             yet
             to
             procure
             the
             liberty
             of
             the
             other
             slaves
             our
             Friends
             ,
             we
             promis'd
             to
             run
             the
             same
             hazard
             with
             them
             .
             Going
             aboard
             the
             third
             time
             ,
             the
             Undertaker
             hid
             a
             Dagger
             ,
             two
             great
             Turkish
             Knives
             ,
             and
             two
             pound
             of
             powder
             in
             a
             bag
             of
             Bisket
             ,
             which
             was
             carried
             to
             the
             Prow
             ,
             where
             the
             Christians
             lay
             ,
             for
             the
             Bisket
             was
             for
             them
             .
             The
             wind
             having
             brought
             us
             in
             a
             few
             hours
             ,
             a
             good
             distance
             from
             the
             Coast
             of
             Algiers
             ,
             we
             began
             to
             consult
             ,
             how
             ,
             and
             when
             our
             enterprise
             should
             be
             put
             in
             execution
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             gave
             his
             advice
             .
             The
             result
             was
             ,
             that
             we
             who
             lay
             at
             the
             Prow
             ,
             should
             have
             the
             two
             Knives
             and
             the
             Dagger
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             should
             make
             use
             of
             a
             Cramp-Iron
             ,
             and
             twelve
             Shovels
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             took
             in
             and
             cast
             out
             the
             Ballast
             .
             The
             other
             eight
             Christian
             slaves
             lay
             on
             the
             Deck
             ,
             for
             day
             and
             night
             ,
             they
             were
             to
             have
             a
             care
             of
             the
             sails
             ;
             for
             the
             Turks
             have
             Christian
             slaves
             for
             their
             Sea-men
             ;
             those
             had
             for
             their
             Arms
             each
             of
             them
             two
             great
             Bullets
             of
             six
             pound
             weight
             ,
             wherewith
             
             they
             undertook
             to
             kill
             the
             Master
             and
             his
             Mate
             ,
             in
             their
             Cabin
             ,
             and
             to
             cast
             down
             the
             half-pikes
             before-mentioned
             .
             At
             the
             same
             time
             the
             twelve
             others
             were
             to
             kill
             three
             or
             four
             Turks
             who
             kept
             a
             guard
             at
             the
             Stern
             ,
             and
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             room
             where
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Turks
             lay
             with
             their
             arms
             engag'd
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             and
             to
             dispatch
             them
             .
             And
             that
             the
             four
             Turks
             who
             guarded
             at
             the
             Stern
             might
             not
             observe
             when
             the
             sixteen
             Christians
             who
             lay
             in
             the
             Prow
             ,
             came
             out
             ,
             the
             eight
             Christians
             who
             lay
             on
             the
             deck
             ,
             came
             four
             or
             five
             nights
             one
             after
             another
             ,
             to
             take
             Tobacco
             before
             the
             Hatch
             ,
             under
             which
             we
             were
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             hour
             of
             the
             enterprize
             they
             might
             be
             all
             together
             on
             the
             Deck
             ,
             without
             any
             notice
             taken
             by
             the
             guard
             .
             And
             in
             case
             the
             Turks
             at
             the
             Stern
             should
             make
             too
             great
             resistance
             ,
             the
             order
             was
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             retreat
             to
             the
             Prow
             ,
             where
             we
             were
             to
             leave
             four
             of
             our
             companions
             ,
             who
             were
             Gunners
             ,
             and
             they
             should
             have
             turn'd
             two
             Guns
             from
             the
             Prow
             towards
             the
             Poop
             ,
             charging
             them
             with
             a
             little
             bag
             like
             a
             Cartridge
             ,
             full
             of
             small
             stones
             ;
             those
             two
             Guns
             ,
             which
             were
             ready
             ,
             being
             enough
             to
             clear
             the
             Stern
             of
             the
             Turks
             ,
             and
             send
             them
             into
             the
             other
             world
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Jews
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             fear
             of
             them
             ,
             for
             they
             lay
             all
             below
             in
             the
             Hold
             ,
             whence
             they
             could
             not
             get
             out
             but
             one
             by
             one
             ,
             so
             that
             one
             Christian
             with
             an
             Iron-bar
             was
             enough
             to
             secure
             them
             all
             .
             The
             day
             appointed
             was
             the
             last
             of
             January
             ,
             an
             hour
             before
             day
             .
             We
             were
             at
             the
             Prow
             all
             night
             ,
             with
             hope
             ,
             fear
             ,
             and
             silence
             ,
             expecting
             the
             signal
             ,
             which
             was
             three
             knocks
             with
             the
             hand
             on
             the
             Hatch
             ,
             which
             we
             with
             the
             assistance
             of
             our
             Companions
             above
             could
             make
             a
             shift
             to
             open
             .
             We
             had
             also
             an
             Hour-Glass
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             time
             
             were
             come
             every
             one
             should
             be
             ready
             ;
             but
             there
             was
             no
             signal
             given
             ,
             and
             after
             Sun-rising
             ,
             the
             Hatch
             being
             opened
             by
             the
             Master's
             order
             ,
             the
             Undertaker
             came
             into
             our
             room
             ,
             and
             made
             this
             excuse
             ,
             that
             the
             Turks
             had
             kept
             too
             strong
             a
             watch
             that
             night
             ;
             but
             I
             think
             ,
             he
             should
             rather
             have
             said
             ,
             that
             his
             heart
             had
             fail'd
             him
             in
             the
             prosecution
             of
             his
             enterprise
             .
          
        
         
           
             RELATION
             XXXIV
             .
             Curiosity
             is
             satisfy'd
             by
             Time
             and
             Patience
             .
          
           
             IN
             the
             year
             1639.
             being
             bound
             from
             England
             to
             St.
             Lucars
             in
             Spain
             ,
             and
             having
             been
             thirteen
             days
             at
             Sea
             ,
             and
             not
             seen
             land
             ,
             our
             Master
             took
             the
             height
             of
             the
             Sun
             with
             his
             Astrolabe
             ,
             and
             found
             that
             we
             were
             at
             the
             altitude
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             and
             that
             before
             night
             we
             should
             see
             two
             Islands
             called
             
               Las
               illas
               Berlingas
            
             .
             Coming
             accordingly
             neer
             the
             said
             Islands
             ,
             we
             perceiv'd
             two
             Ships
             crusing
             up
             and
             down
             .
             Our
             Master
             ,
             named
             
               Vincent
               Arris
            
             ,
             a
             man
             of
             great
             experience
             in
             Sea-affairs
             ,
             imagin'd
             that
             the
             two
             Ships
             were
             Turkish
             Pyrats
             ,
             whereupon
             he
             commanded
             the
             Guns
             to
             be
             unloaden
             ,
             and
             ,
             instead
             of
             Bullets
             ,
             to
             be
             charg'd
             with
             bars
             of
             Irons
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             if
             those
             two
             Ships
             had
             any
             design
             to
             engage
             us
             ,
             they
             would
             come
             on
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             and
             that
             being
             neer
             ,
             the
             bars
             would
             do
             them
             more
             mischief
             then
             the
             bullets
             .
             Night
             came
             on
             ,
             and
             the
             two
             Ships
             were
             out
             of
             sight
             .
             We
             Passengers
             were
             afraid
             ,
             we
             should
             be
             forc'd
             to
             engage
             in
             the
             night
             ;
             but
             the
             Master
             said
             he
             was
             not
             of
             that
             opinion
             ;
             whereupon
             we
             took
             each
             of
             us
             a
             draught
             of
             
             Sack
             ,
             and
             with
             that
             went
             to
             bed
             .
             The
             Master
             set
             the
             accustomed
             Watch
             ,
             but
             sailing
             with
             a
             forewind
             ,
             the
             Sentinel
             at
             the
             Prow
             could
             not
             see
             before
             him
             .
             It
             happen'd
             that
             e're
             we
             had
             slept
             much
             above
             an
             hour
             ,
             a
             Boy
             who
             was
             with
             the
             Watch
             on
             the
             Prow
             perceiv'd
             two
             Ships
             ,
             and
             began
             to
             cry
             out
             Alarm
             .
             Those
             two
             Ships
             were
             then
             got
             so
             neer
             ,
             that
             no
             body
             durst
             stay
             on
             the
             Deck
             ,
             to
             put
             the
             long
             boat
             over-board
             ;
             for
             when
             the
             boat
             is
             on
             the
             Deck
             ,
             the
             Ship
             cannot
             without
             inconvenience
             be
             so
             well
             defended
             ,
             nor
             the
             enemy
             be
             kept
             from
             boarding
             .
             All
             the
             Seamen
             ,
             who
             were
             about
             sixty
             in
             number
             ,
             were
             presently
             in
             a
             posture
             of
             fighting
             ,
             every
             man
             in
             his
             Station
             ,
             and
             three
             at
             every
             Gun.
             The
             Master
             commanded
             all
             the
             Port-holes
             to
             be
             shut
             ,
             the
             lights
             to
             be
             kept
             close
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             should
             be
             silent
             .
             He
             further
             order'd
             the
             Gunners
             on
             one
             side
             of
             the
             Ship
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             stamp'd
             thrice
             with
             his
             foot
             ,
             they
             should
             take
             it
             for
             a
             signal
             ,
             to
             open
             the
             Port-holes
             ,
             put
             out
             the
             Guns
             ,
             and
             give
             fire
             .
             He
             had
             also
             order'd
             eight
             Trumpetters
             to
             sound
             with
             the
             discharging
             of
             the
             Guns
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             the
             two
             Pyrates
             were
             got
             so
             neer
             ,
             that
             there
             wanted
             onely
             their
             coming
             aboard
             our
             Ship
             with
             their
             swords
             drawn
             .
             Whereupon
             the
             Master
             gave
             the
             signal
             ,
             and
             his
             orders
             were
             so
             punctually
             observ'd
             ,
             that
             in
             a
             moment
             ,
             the
             Port-holes
             were
             opened
             ,
             and
             the
             Guns
             fir'd
             .
             At
             the
             same
             time
             the
             Trumpets
             began
             to
             sound
             ,
             and
             silence
             was
             converted
             into
             noise
             ,
             and
             the
             two
             Ships
             being
             very
             neer
             us
             ,
             we
             clearly
             heard
             the
             Iron-bars
             shot
             out
             of
             our
             pieces
             ,
             making
             their
             way
             through
             their
             Ships
             ,
             and
             the
             crys
             of
             those
             who
             were
             in
             them
             .
             After
             discharging
             ,
             the
             Guns
             were
             drawn
             in
             ,
             and
             the
             Trumpets
             
             continu'd
             the
             alarm
             .
             This
             dreadful
             din
             made
             in
             the
             ●ight-time
             ,
             might
             well
             put
             the
             most
             confident
             among
             us
             into
             a
             little
             fright
             .
             The
             two
             Ships
             having
             found
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             more
             ,
             felt
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             silence
             ,
             that
             we
             were
             not
             asleep
             ,
             pass'd
             by
             without
             making
             any
             return
             .
             Our
             Master
             perceiving
             it
             ,
             came
             on
             the
             Deck
             ,
             caus'd
             the
             Boat
             to
             be
             put
             over-board
             ,
             furl'd
             up
             the
             main-sail
             ,
             and
             uncover'd
             the
             Hatches
             .
             Which
             last
             was
             indeed
             the
             most
             necessary
             ;
             for
             all
             the
             windows
             being
             shut
             ,
             and
             the
             Hatches
             of
             the
             Deck
             cover'd
             ,
             the
             smoak
             of
             the
             powder
             caus'd
             a
             thick
             obscurity
             .
          
           
             All
             things
             being
             put
             into
             a
             posture
             of
             defence
             ,
             the
             Master
             doubled
             the
             Watches
             ,
             and
             gave
             order
             that
             every
             one
             should
             be
             ready
             against
             the
             break
             of
             day
             .
             The
             next
             morning
             before
             Sun-rising
             we
             discover'd
             the
             two
             Ships
             which
             came
             straight
             towards
             ours
             .
             The
             Master
             commanded
             all
             his
             people
             to
             come
             upon
             the
             Deck
             ,
             encouraging
             them
             in
             few
             words
             ,
             shewing
             the
             Colours
             of
             the
             two
             Ships
             ,
             which
             were
             Turks
             ,
             and
             telling
             them
             that
             the
             onely
             way
             to
             avoid
             slavery
             was
             to
             fight
             valiantly
             .
             That
             done
             ,
             he
             order'd
             some
             prayers
             to
             be
             said
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             way
             ,
             and
             we
             Passengers
             ,
             who
             were
             Catholicks
             ,
             pray'd
             in
             ours
             .
             Every
             man
             had
             two
             glasses
             of
             wine
             ,
             and
             the
             main
             sail
             was
             furl'd
             up
             ,
             as
             a
             signal
             ,
             that
             we
             had
             no
             mind
             to
             run
             away
             .
             The
             Targuet-fences
             were
             hung
             all
             about
             the
             Ship
             ,
             and
             the
             red
             Flag
             set
             up
             at
             the
             stern
             .
             In
             this
             posture
             we
             expected
             about
             an
             hour
             ;
             but
             the
             two
             Pyrates
             observing
             the
             bulk
             of
             our
             Ship
             ,
             so
             many
             people
             on
             the
             Deck
             ,
             and
             those
             resolv'd
             to
             fight
             ,
             durst
             not
             come
             too
             neer
             us
             .
             Which
             our
             Master
             perceiving
             ,
             order'd
             a
             Gun
             to
             be
             discharg'd
             as
             it
             were
             to
             defie
             
             them
             ,
             and
             finding
             they
             had
             no
             stomach
             to
             the
             business
             ,
             we
             prosecuted
             our
             voyage
             .
             I
             was
             extreamly
             desirous
             to
             know
             what
             had
             pass'd
             in
             the
             two
             Turkish
             Ships
             after
             we
             had
             fir'd
             upon
             them
             ,
             in
             regard
             the
             men
             in
             them
             had
             cry'd
             out
             extreamly
             ;
             and
             having
             seen
             the
             Turkish
             Flaggs
             I
             would
             have
             known
             from
             what
             Port
             in
             Barbary
             they
             came
             ,
             and
             what
             number
             of
             men
             and
             Guns
             they
             had
             ,
             and
             the
             reason
             was
             ,
             that
             being
             so
             neer
             our
             Ships
             ,
             and
             seeing
             none
             on
             the
             Deck
             to
             defend
             it
             ,
             they
             had
             not
             cast
             out
             the
             Cramp-Irons
             ,
             and
             made
             some
             return
             to
             our
             shot
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             year
             1641.
             while
             I
             liv'd
             with
             
               Cataborn
               Mustapha
            
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             have
             related
             elsewhere
             )
             I
             often'd
             discoursed
             with
             some
             other
             Christian
             slaves
             of
             several
             Nations
             ,
             who
             were
             also
             lodg'd
             in
             the
             same
             Fonduca
             .
             One
             night
             they
             were
             talking
             of
             accidents
             at
             Sea
             ,
             and
             telling
             how
             that
             many
             times
             ,
             through
             the
             conduct
             of
             the
             Commander
             ,
             a
             Ship
             might
             escape
             great
             dangers
             ,
             and
             that
             when
             there
             is
             any
             dissention
             between
             the
             Captain
             ,
             his
             Officers
             ,
             and
             Soldiers
             ,
             they
             never
             do
             any
             thing
             to
             purpose
             ,
             especially
             in
             Pyrates
             .
             Whereupon
             a
             
             French-slave
             related
             how
             that
             some
             two
             years
             before
             being
             with
             a
             Pyrate
             of
             Algiers
             on
             the
             Coast
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             one
             night
             ,
             two
             Pyrateers
             thought
             to
             set
             on
             an
             English
             Ship
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             reason
             of
             some
             difference
             that
             happen'd
             between
             the
             Captain
             and
             his
             Offiers
             ,
             the
             
             English-man
             was
             not
             engag'd
             as
             they
             had
             intended
             .
             I
             told
             him
             that
             I
             was
             then
             aboard
             the
             
             English-Ship
             ,
             and
             desir'd
             him
             to
             tell
             me
             how
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             that
             being
             so
             neer
             us
             as
             they
             were
             ,
             when
             we
             discharg'd
             our
             Guns
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             board
             us
             ,
             and
             why
             they
             did
             not
             so
             much
             as
             fire
             a
             Gun
             at
             us
             ?
             He
             made
             this
             answer
             ,
             
               They
               thought
               they
               had
               not
               been
               perceiv'd
               ,
               
               and
               it
               happening
               that
               the
               greater
               of
               the
               two
               Ships
               ,
               in
               which
               I
               was
               ,
               ere
               there
               had
               been
               any
               noise
               heard
               ,
               receiv'd
               of
               a
               sudden
               same
               Iron-bars
               through
               her
               sides
               ,
               and
               with
               that
               we
               heard
               so
               many
               Trumpets
               ,
               there
               was
               such
               an
               astonishment
               ,
               fear
               ,
               and
               confusion
               among
               them
               ,
               that
               the
               Officers
               and
               Soldiers
               told
               the
               Captain
               plainly
               ,
               they
               would
               not
               fight
               but
               by
               day
               .
               And
               the
               next
               morning
               when
               the
               Turks
               saw
               the
               bigness
               of
               your
               Ship
               ,
               and
               observ'd
               the
               courage
               of
               your
               Commander
               ,
               they
               had
               no
               maw
               to
               fight
               .
            
             I
             understood
             after
             a
             strange
             manner
             what
             I
             was
             so
             desirous
             to
             know
             ;
             and
             it
             had
             been
             better
             for
             me
             I
             had
             never
             known
             it
             that
             way
             I
             came
             to
             know
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             RELATION
             .
             XXXV
             .
             The
             Innocent
             accus'd
             .
          
           
             MY
             Companion
             M.
             
             Caloën's
             old
             Patroness
             had
             two
             Grand-children
             ,
             of
             a
             Daughter
             ,
             one
             named
             Mustapha
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             five
             Turks
             often
             mention'd
             before
             ,
             the
             other
             Amet
             ,
             who
             for
             the
             most
             part
             liv'd
             at
             a
             Country-house
             three
             leagues
             from
             Algiers
             .
             This
             Grand-mother
             was
             a
             peevish
             old
             Woman
             ,
             who
             could
             not
             endure
             M.
             Caloën
             in
             her
             house
             ,
             and
             to
             rid
             her self
             handsomely
             of
             him
             ,
             she
             sent
             him
             to
             her
             Grand-Son
             Amet
             ,
             to
             the
             Country-house
             ,
             and
             I
             liv'd
             with
             my
             Patron
             
               Mahomet
               Celibi
               Oiga
            
             .
             During
             M.
             
             Caloën's
             absence
             ,
             I
             had
             treated
             with
             a
             Jew
             ,
             who
             was
             to
             furnish
             us
             with
             seventy
             five
             Patacoons
             ,
             conditionally
             that
             the
             Knight
             
               Philip
               de
               Cherf
            
             ,
             M.
             Caloën
             
             and
             I
             should
             give
             him
             a
             Bill
             of
             Exchange
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             had
             receiv'd
             a
             hundred
             .
             The
             Knight
             and
             I
             had
             sign'd
             the
             Bill
             ,
             but
             the
             Jew
             would
             have
             M.
             Caloën
             to
             sign
             also
             ,
             and
             the
             Ship
             it
             was
             to
             be
             sent
             with
             ,
             was
             ready
             to
             set
             sail
             ;
             and
             besides
             ,
             within
             two
             days
             after
             the
             Easter
             of
             the
             Jews
             was
             to
             be
             celebrated
             ,
             during
             which
             Feast
             they
             do
             not
             tell
             out
             any
             mony
             .
             To
             send
             the
             Bill
             to
             M.
             Caloën
             to
             be
             sign'd
             we
             thought
             it
             not
             fit
             ;
             for
             if
             it
             had
             been
             known
             that
             we
             had
             any
             credit
             ,
             it
             would
             have
             prejudic'd
             us
             much
             ,
             and
             retarded
             our
             liberty
             .
             To
             conceal
             my
             design
             ,
             I
             went
             to
             the
             old
             Patroness
             ,
             and
             desir'd
             her
             to
             order
             her
             slave
             M.
             Caloën
             to
             be
             in
             Town
             the
             next
             day
             by
             Noon
             ,
             to
             write
             to
             his
             Friends
             ,
             for
             the
             Ship
             was
             ready
             to
             set
             sail
             .
             She
             conceiving
             that
             Letter
             might
             advance
             the
             liberty
             of
             her
             Grand-son
             Mustapha
             ,
             who
             was
             in
             Flanders
             ,
             one
             of
             those
             who
             were
             to
             be
             exchang'd
             for
             us
             ,
             sent
             one
             express
             to
             Amet
             to
             bid
             him
             send
             away
             the
             slave
             the
             next
             day
             to
             the
             City
             .
             Amet
             had
             also
             a
             
             French-slave
             at
             the
             same
             Country-house
             ,
             who
             look'd
             to
             the
             Vines
             and
             Tobacco
             he
             had
             planted
             there
             .
             Now
             whereas
             the
             meaner
             sort
             of
             the
             Inhabitants
             thereabouts
             is
             naturally
             addicted
             to
             thieving
             ,
             they
             came
             in
             the
             night-time
             and
             stole
             the
             Grapes
             and
             Tobacco
             .
             To
             prevent
             those
             robberies
             ,
             Amet
             having
             an
             old
             rusty
             sword
             gave
             it
             to
             M.
             Caloën
             to
             be
             made
             clean
             at
             Algiers
             ,
             and
             brought
             back
             again
             to
             the
             Country-house
             ,
             that
             the
             
             French-slave
             might
             have
             it
             to
             keep
             away
             the
             Thieves
             .
             M.
             Caloën
             brought
             the
             sword
             along
             with
             him
             to
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             just
             as
             he
             was
             coming
             into
             Algiers
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             discovery
             made
             of
             an
             enterprise
             of
             some
             
             Dutch-slaves
             ,
             who
             had
             buried
             certain
             arms
             ,
             a
             sail
             ,
             and
             some
             oars
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             design
             
             to
             seize
             a
             Bark
             ,
             and
             make
             their
             escape
             .
             The
             enterprise
             being
             discover'd
             ,
             those
             who
             were
             taken
             ,
             were
             condemn'd
             to
             have
             each
             of
             them
             two
             hundred
             blows
             with
             a
             cudgel
             .
             The
             execution
             of
             that
             sentence
             divulg'd
             the
             enterprise
             among
             the
             people
             ,
             so
             that
             M.
             
             Caloën's
             Patroness
             hearing
             that
             the
             persons
             engag'd
             in
             it
             were
             
             Dutch-slaves
             ,
             who
             are
             accounted
             to
             be
             of
             the
             same
             Country
             with
             the
             Dunkirke●s
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             enterprise
             was
             discover'd
             about
             the
             time
             of
             M.
             Caloën's
             coming
             into
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             that
             upon
             my
             intreaty
             ,
             she
             maliciously
             inferr'd
             that
             we
             were
             of
             it
             .
             She
             went
             and
             accus'd
             us
             ,
             and
             grounded
             her
             accusation
             on
             his
             coming
             with
             the
             sword
             ;
             whereupon
             ,
             without
             hearing
             what
             we
             had
             to
             say
             for
             our selves
             ,
             we
             had
             fourscore
             weight
             of
             Iron
             fasten'd
             to
             our
             leggs
             .
             And
             if
             her
             Grand-son
             Mustapha
             had
             not
             been
             at
             the
             disposal
             of
             our
             Friends
             in
             Flanders
             ,
             we
             had
             been
             serv'd
             the
             same
             sauce
             with
             the
             others
             ,
             who
             were
             cudgell'd
             ,
             notwithstanding
             our
             innocence
             .
          
        
         
           
             RELATION
             XXXVI
             .
             Fidelity
             ,
             Constancy
             ,
             Recompence
             and
             Gratitude
             .
          
           
             IN
             the
             year
             1640.
             the
             Turkish
             Pyrates
             took
             in
             a
             Ship
             some
             
             Dutch-men-slaves
             ,
             among
             whom
             there
             was
             a
             Captain
             who
             had
             a
             Lacquey
             ,
             whom
             we
             shall
             here
             call
             Morin
             .
             The
             
             Dutch-men
             ,
             before
             they
             fell
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Turks
             ,
             used
             all
             the
             perswasions
             they
             could
             to
             induce
             Morin
             not
             to
             tell
             who
             they
             
             were
             ,
             promising
             that
             if
             he
             kept
             their
             councel
             in
             that
             particular
             ,
             they
             would
             redeem
             him
             .
             The
             new
             slaves
             were
             brought
             to
             Algiers
             and
             sold
             ,
             and
             so
             Master
             and
             Servant
             were
             equal
             as
             to
             quality
             ,
             respect
             ,
             and
             riches
             .
             And
             whereas
             Avarice
             is
             the
             soul
             of
             a
             Turk
             ,
             while
             they
             were
             at
             Sea
             ,
             the
             Captain
             of
             the
             Ship
             had
             order'd
             Morin
             to
             receive
             fifty
             blows
             with
             a
             cudgel
             on
             the
             belly
             ,
             to
             make
             him
             confess
             the
             name
             and
             quality
             of
             his
             Master
             ,
             and
             his
             Companions
             .
             Morin
             had
             made
             answer
             that
             he
             knew
             not
             the
             name
             of
             his
             Master
             ,
             not
             yet
             of
             the
             others
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             never
             heard
             his
             Master
             and
             his
             Companions
             use
             any
             other
             appellation
             one
             towards
             the
             other
             ,
             then
             that
             of
             Sir.
             This
             constancy
             of
             the
             young
             lad
             pleas'd
             his
             Master
             very
             much
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             others
             who
             had
             been
             taken
             in
             the
             Ship
             ,
             among
             whom
             there
             was
             one
             ,
             whom
             we
             shall
             here
             call
             Tiberius
             ,
             descended
             of
             wealthy
             friends
             ,
             who
             said
             to
             
               Morin
               ,
               Continue
               faithful
               and
               constant
               ,
               and
               assoon
               as
               I
               shall
               recover
               my
               liberty
               ,
               I
               will
               redeem
               thee
               .
            
             Soon
             after
             ,
             Tiberius
             got
             his
             liberty
             ,
             with
             one
             of
             his
             Companions
             ,
             and
             being
             return'd
             into
             his
             Country
             ,
             he
             acquainted
             his
             friends
             with
             the
             constancy
             and
             fidelity
             of
             Morin
             ;
             which
             they
             considering
             declar'd
             
             Tiberius's
             promise
             to
             redeem
             him
             ,
             obligatory
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             gave
             order
             to
             some
             Merchants
             of
             Legorn
             for
             his
             Redemption
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             should
             be
             sent
             away
             with
             the
             first
             Ships
             bound
             for
             England
             or
             
               Holland
               .
               Morin
            
             was
             redeem'd
             by
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             deliver'd
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             those
             Merchants
             ,
             who
             according
             to
             their
             order
             ,
             would
             have
             sent
             him
             away
             ,
             in
             a
             
             Dutch-ship
             ;
             but
             Morin
             absolutely
             refus'd
             to
             go
             ,
             saying
             he
             would
             rather
             dye
             on
             Christian
             land
             ,
             then
             run
             the
             hazard
             of
             being
             made
             a
             slave
             again
             by
             the
             Turks
             .
             Whereupon
             
             the
             Merchants
             put
             him
             into
             the
             company
             of
             some
             
             Dutch-men
             ▪
             who
             had
             been
             redeem'd
             at
             Legorn
             ,
             and
             intended
             to
             return
             home
             by
             Land.
             Morin
             being
             come
             into
             the
             Low-Countries
             met
             with
             one
             of
             
             Tiberius's
             Companions
             named
             Carel
             ,
             who
             had
             much
             promoted
             his
             redemption
             ,
             and
             though
             it
             were
             in
             the
             Street
             fell
             down
             and
             kiss'd
             his
             feet
             .
             Carel
             was
             asham'd
             (
             for
             the
             people
             began
             to
             flock
             about
             him
             )
             to
             see
             those
             ceremonies
             ,
             and
             bid
             him
             rise
             ,
             and
             he
             would
             bring
             him
             to
             
             Tiberius's
             house
             .
             Assoon
             as
             he
             came
             in
             sight
             of
             Tiberius
             ,
             the
             faithful
             ,
             the
             grateful
             ,
             and
             harmeless
             Youth
             took
             out
             of
             his
             Pocket
             ,
             six
             Aspers
             ,
             Turkish
             money
             ,
             and
             the
             steel
             of
             a
             Tinder-box
             ,
             and
             made
             him
             this
             complement
             ,
             
               Sir
               ,
               you
               have
               redeem'd
               me
               ,
               in
               requital
               whereof
               I
               give
               you
               all
               I
               have
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               shall
               pray
               for
               you
               as
               long
               as
               I
               live
               .
            
             This
             complement
             proceeded
             from
             so
             great
             sincerity
             ,
             that
             all
             present
             ,
             of
             whom
             I
             was
             one
             ,
             were
             extreamly
             satisfy'd
             at
             the
             fidelity
             and
             gratitude
             of
             Morin
             ;
             whereby
             Tiberius
             conceiving
             himself
             oblig'd
             afresh
             ,
             bestow'd
             Cloaths
             and
             Linnen
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             put
             him
             into
             a
             condition
             fit
             to
             wait
             on
             some
             person
             of
             quality
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             RELATION
             XXXVII
             .
             A
             Wrack
             in
             the
             Haven
             .
          
           
             BEing
             at
             the
             Bassa's
             Palace
             ,
             I
             was
             acquainted
             there
             with
             a
             Spanish
             slave
             named
             
               John
               de
               Silva
            
             ,
             who
             had
             serv'd
             the
             King
             of
             Spain
             some
             years
             as
             a
             soldier
             in
             the
             City
             of
             Oran
             ,
             in
             Africk
             ,
             five
             days
             journey
             from
             Algiers
             ,
             the
             Citizens
             of
             which
             place
             speak
             the
             Moorish
             language
             ,
             in
             regard
             it
             was
             recover'd
             from
             the
             Moors
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             King
             Ferdinand
             ,
             as
             also
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             great
             commerce
             there
             is
             to
             this
             day
             between
             it
             and
             the
             Moors
             ▪
             This
             
               de
               Silva
            
             spoke
             the
             Moorish-language
             perfectly
             well
             .
             Having
             been
             a
             long
             time
             a
             slave
             at
             Algiers
             ,
             without
             any
             hope
             of
             redemption
             ,
             he
             resolv'd
             to
             make
             an
             escape
             ,
             encourag'd
             thereto
             by
             his
             perfect
             speaking
             of
             the
             language
             .
             To
             compass
             his
             design
             ,
             he
             put
             on
             his
             Patron
             's
             cloaths
             ,
             and
             so
             was
             in
             the
             Turkish
             mode
             ,
             got
             on
             horse-back
             with
             a
             Lance
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             a
             Turbant
             on
             his
             head
             ,
             and
             a
             Cimitar
             by
             his
             side
             .
             Thus
             accoutred
             he
             began
             his
             journey
             very
             fortunately
             .
             Having
             travell'd
             four
             days
             ,
             he
             came
             to
             a
             Village
             of
             Mostaga
             ,
             just
             at
             noon
             ,
             and
             it
             being
             the
             custom
             of
             all
             the
             Mosqueyes
             of
             Barbary
             to
             give
             at
             noon
             the
             signal
             ,
             to
             put
             the
             people
             in
             mind
             of
             praising
             God
             ,
             with
             the
             ordinary
             prayer
             ,
             called
             in
             their
             Language
             Sala
             ,
             which
             is
             done
             with
             many
             gestures
             ,
             and
             strange
             postures
             of
             the
             face
             ,
             and
             several
             motions
             of
             the
             arms
             and
             hands
             ,
             kneeling
             and
             looking
             towards
             the
             East
             and
             West
             .
             
               De
               Silva
            
             ,
             to
             
             take
             away
             all
             suspicion
             from
             the
             Moors
             ,
             alighted
             ,
             and
             fell
             a
             making
             of
             gestures
             as
             they
             did
             ,
             and
             pretended
             to
             be
             a
             Mahumetane
             .
             But
             the
             Moors
             soon
             observ'd
             that
             our
             Cavalier
             was
             not
             perfect
             in
             his
             Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             not
             regarding
             that
             he
             spoke
             their
             language
             ,
             and
             was
             in
             Turkish
             habit
             ,
             they
             stopp'd
             him
             ,
             took
             away
             his
             cloaths
             ,
             and
             finding
             he
             was
             no
             Mahumetane
             ,
             sent
             him
             bound
             ,
             with
             a
             Guard
             ,
             to
             Algiers
             ,
             where
             he
             receiv'd
             three
             hundred
             blows
             with
             a
             cudgel
             ,
             just
             when
             he
             thought
             to
             have
             enjoy'd
             his
             liberty
             .
             So
             that
             he
             may
             well
             be
             said
             to
             have
             been
             cast
             away
             in
             the
             very
             Haven
             .
          
        
         
           
             RELATION
             XXXVIII
             .
             The
             Adventures
             of
             
               Philip
               de
               Cherf
            
             of
             Ulamertingue
             ,
             Knight
             of
             the
             Order
             of
             Saint
             James
             .
          
           
             THough
             the
             hardships
             and
             misfortunes
             which
             slaves
             are
             to
             endure
             ,
             be
             common
             to
             all
             reduc'd
             to
             that
             miserable
             condition
             ,
             yet
             some
             have
             a
             greater
             portion
             thereof
             then
             others
             .
             Among
             the
             former
             may
             be
             numbred
             the
             Knight
             
               de
               Cherf
            
             ,
             whom
             I
             have
             mention'd
             in
             the
             discourse
             of
             my
             Captivity
             ,
             as
             will
             be
             seen
             by
             the
             ensuing
             Relation
             .
          
           
             After
             we
             fell
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Turks
             ,
             the
             Pyrate-ships
             ,
             which
             brought
             us
             to
             slavery
             ,
             cast
             Anchor
             before
             the
             City
             of
             Algiers
             ,
             discharging
             their
             Guns
             to
             give
             notice
             of
             their
             arrival
             .
             The
             news
             of
             the
             rich
             prize
             was
             presently
             spread
             abroad
             ,
             as
             well
             among
             
             the
             Turks
             of
             the
             Garrison
             ,
             as
             the
             people
             ;
             and
             as
             it
             commonly
             happens
             ,
             that
             news
             encreases
             by
             going
             from
             mouth
             to
             mouth
             ,
             so
             it
             was
             reported
             ,
             that
             ,
             besides
             thirty
             thousand
             Patacoons
             ,
             which
             were
             found
             in
             the
             prizes
             ,
             there
             was
             among
             the
             slaves
             a
             Lord
             of
             great
             Quality
             ,
             meaning
             the
             fore-said
             Knight
             .
             Some
             said
             he
             was
             a
             General
             ;
             others
             ,
             an
             Ambassadour
             ,
             and
             all
             imagin'd
             that
             the
             rest
             were
             his
             Servants
             ,
             which
             was
             no
             small
             happiness
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             money
             which
             they
             gave
             out
             was
             found
             ,
             belong'd
             to
             him
             .
             This
             news
             was
             partly
             forg'd
             by
             the
             Pyrates
             themselves
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             wont
             to
             invent
             new
             stratagems
             to
             enhance
             the
             price
             of
             slaves
             newly
             brought
             in
             ,
             loading
             them
             with
             titles
             and
             wealth
             ,
             to
             draw
             in
             the
             Buyers
             to
             make
             greater
             proffers
             ,
             in
             hopes
             of
             a
             better
             ransom
             .
             The
             Bassa
             hearing
             this
             news
             took
             the
             Knight
             for
             his
             proportion
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             eight
             one
             ,
             at
             his
             own
             choice
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             elsewhere
             .
             The
             Knight
             was
             conducted
             to
             a
             Stable
             of
             the
             Bassa's
             ,
             where
             he
             found
             other
             slaves
             ,
             and
             among
             those
             some
             Spanish
             Captains
             and
             Officers
             ,
             whom
             he
             durst
             not
             frequent
             ,
             nor
             so
             much
             as
             speak
             to
             in
             the
             day
             time
             ,
             least
             there
             should
             be
             notice
             taken
             of
             his
             demeanour
             among
             those
             Officers-slaves
             ,
             with
             whom
             he
             would
             not
             be
             familiar
             ,
             to
             take
             off
             the
             suspicion
             of
             his
             being
             a
             person
             of
             high
             quality
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             augmented
             by
             the
             least
             conversation
             ,
             accompany'd
             by
             mutual
             expressions
             of
             respect
             ,
             the
             consequences
             of
             acquaintance
             .
             And
             to
             beat
             it
             out
             of
             the
             Bassa's
             head
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             neither
             General
             ,
             nor
             Ambassador
             ,
             he
             kept
             seven
             or
             eight
             days
             all
             alone
             ,
             and
             had
             nought
             to
             eat
             but
             a
             crust
             of
             dry
             bread
             ;
             which
             being
             observ'd
             by
             the
             Bassa's
             Cook
             ,
             he
             order'd
             him
             the
             remainder
             of
             some
             Rice
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             ordinary
             
             food
             of
             the
             Turks
             :
             nay
             ,
             finding
             him
             so
             submissive
             and
             serviceable
             ,
             he
             suffer'd
             him
             to
             creep
             into
             the
             Kitchin
             ,
             to
             help
             the
             Skullions
             ,
             in
             bringing
             in
             Wood
             ,
             Coals
             ,
             turning
             the
             Spit
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             Offices
             ,
             which
             he
             could
             not
             do
             ,
             but
             onely
             with
             his
             right
             arm
             ,
             having
             lost
             the
             use
             of
             the
             left
             by
             a
             Musket-shot
             he
             had
             receiv'd
             in
             his
             Catholick
             Majesty's
             service
             in
             the
             year
             1639.
             at
             the
             siege
             of
             Salses
             .
             In
             requital
             of
             the
             good
             services
             which
             the
             Knight
             did
             in
             the
             Kitchin
             ,
             the
             Cook
             suffer'd
             him
             to
             eat
             with
             the
             Skullions
             ,
             who
             were
             Moors
             ,
             and
             took
             it
             ill
             that
             a
             Christian
             should
             put
             his
             fingers
             into
             the
             same
             dish
             with
             them
             .
             No
             doubt
             the
             Knight
             thought
             himself
             at
             an
             entertainment
             in
             Hell
             with
             the
             Pages
             of
             Lucifer
             ,
             whose
             Livery
             and
             meen
             those
             boys
             had
             ,
             being
             about
             fifteen
             or
             sixteen
             years
             of
             age
             ,
             having
             their
             cloaths
             all
             black
             with
             grease
             and
             nastiness
             ,
             and
             so
             suiting
             excellently
             well
             with
             their
             dark
             hue
             .
             And
             yet
             the
             Knight
             endeavor'd
             all
             he
             could
             to
             put
             himself
             into
             the
             same
             posture
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             thought
             the
             fitter
             for
             that
             company
             and
             employment
             .
             Three
             months
             pass'd
             away
             in
             that
             miserable
             course
             of
             life
             ,
             whereof
             the
             Knight
             made
             this
             advantage
             ,
             that
             he
             made
             the
             Bassa
             quit
             the
             opinion
             he
             had
             of
             his
             being
             a
             General
             or
             Ambassador
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             hope
             of
             getting
             much
             mony
             out
             of
             him
             ;
             which
             put
             him
             upon
             a
             resolution
             to
             sell
             his
             slave
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             ,
             to
             the
             General
             of
             the
             Gallies
             
               Alli
               Pegelin
            
             .
             He
             acted
             his
             part
             well
             enough
             so
             far
             ;
             but
             the
             new
             Master
             ,
             who
             had
             observ'd
             what
             was
             reported
             concerning
             his
             slave
             ,
             began
             to
             be
             very
             round
             with
             him
             ,
             asking
             him
             in
             the
             Language
             commonly
             spoken
             between
             the
             Turks
             and
             the
             slaves
             ,
             who
             he
             was
             ,
             and
             of
             what
             Country
             ?
             The
             Knight
             being
             oblig'd
             to
             make
             
             answer
             ,
             said
             he
             was
             a
             poor
             Youth
             ,
             born
             at
             Ostend
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             a
             mean
             
             Irish-Officer
             ,
             giving
             himself
             out
             to
             be
             of
             that
             Nation
             ,
             as
             well
             because
             he
             had
             the
             looks
             of
             one
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             for
             that
             the
             said
             Nation
             is
             little
             known
             and
             not
             much
             esteem'd
             at
             Algiers
             ,
             those
             of
             it
             yeilding
             but
             ordinary
             ransomes
             .
             The
             Knight
             was
             in
             hopes
             by
             this
             invention
             to
             come
             off
             the
             easier
             ,
             when
             he
             came
             to
             treat
             about
             his
             ransom
             :
             But
             
               Alli
               Pegelin
            
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             person
             not
             so
             easily
             over-reach'd
             ,
             having
             heard
             his
             answer
             ,
             said
             jeeringly
             to
             him
             ,
             
               A
               man
               may
               indeed
               see
               by
               your
               looks
               that
               your
               Father
               was
               a
               Cobler
               ;
               you
               have
               acted
               your
               part
               very
               well
               in
               the
               Bassa's
               Kitchin
               ,
               but
               I
               shall
               make
               my
               advantage
               of
               it
               .
               I
               know
               you
               are
               an
               Ambassador
               ,
               and
               one
               of
               the
               King
               of
            
             Spain's
             
               Generals
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               more
               ,
               that
               you
               are
               a
               Knight
               .
            
             This
             last
             title
             he
             gave
             him
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             matter
             worse
             then
             it
             was
             ,
             inasmuch
             as
             the
             Turks
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             Knights
             of
             the
             Military
             Orders
             in
             Spain
             ,
             have
             Commanderies
             and
             Pensions
             conditionally
             to
             wage
             war
             against
             the
             Turks
             and
             Moors
             .
             Afterwards
             ,
             the
             General
             sending
             away
             his
             slave
             ,
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             
               Go
               ,
               go
               ,
               write
               home
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               sell
               your
               Lands
               ,
               and
               send
               me
               Patacoons
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               return
               to
               your
               Country
               .
            
             This
             first
             proposal
             of
             his
             new
             Master
             ,
             was
             very
             unacceptable
             to
             the
             Knight
             ,
             as
             being
             again
             oblig'd
             to
             strive
             against
             a
             false
             and
             Chimerical
             opinion
             ,
             which
             was
             enough
             to
             defeat
             him
             of
             all
             hopes
             of
             ever
             breathing
             the
             air
             of
             his
             Native
             soil
             .
             The
             General
             had
             a
             house
             at
             a
             little
             distance
             from
             his
             own
             ,
             wherein
             ,
             during
             the
             time
             of
             my
             being
             there
             ,
             he
             lodg'd
             five
             hundred
             and
             fifty
             slaves
             ,
             which
             place
             was
             called
             Banno
             ,
             or
             the
             Bath
             ,
             and
             it
             might
             well
             be
             taken
             for
             a
             representation
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             or
             an
             epitome
             of
             Hell.
             The
             different
             
             Nations
             ,
             the
             confusion
             of
             Languages
             ,
             the
             miseries
             and
             inconveniences
             endur'd
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             several
             kinds
             of
             crimes
             that
             are
             committed
             there
             ,
             would
             force
             the
             lewdest
             person
             in
             the
             world
             to
             pass
             that
             judgement
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             place
             was
             our
             Knight-slave
             brought
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             receiv'd
             by
             M.
             
               Caloën
               ,
               Saldens
            
             ,
             and
             my self
             ,
             having
             onely
             this
             to
             congratulate
             ,
             that
             we
             were
             all
             together
             ;
             and
             whereas
             the
             Knight
             was
             lame
             of
             one
             arm
             ,
             and
             so
             was
             not
             oblig'd
             to
             go
             to
             work
             out
             of
             the
             Bath
             ,
             we
             made
             him
             our
             Caterer
             ,
             to
             provide
             our
             meat
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             dress
             it
             ,
             which
             employment
             he
             continu'd
             in
             ,
             to
             our
             great
             convenience
             ,
             for
             the
             space
             of
             six
             months
             ,
             at
             the
             end
             whereof
             ,
             the
             General
             thinking
             he
             might
             have
             receiv'd
             an
             answer
             from
             his
             Country
             ,
             sent
             for
             him
             to
             come
             to
             some
             agreement
             about
             his
             ransom
             .
             The
             Knight
             proffer'd
             five
             hundred
             Patacoons
             ,
             whereat
             the
             General
             being
             incens'd
             ,
             as
             looking
             on
             the
             proffer
             extreamly
             below
             what
             he
             expected
             ,
             order'd
             the
             Knight
             to
             have
             a
             chain
             of
             sixty
             pound
             weight
             fasten'd
             to
             his
             legge
             ,
             to
             induce
             him
             to
             come
             somewhat
             neer
             the
             sum
             of
             thirty
             thousand
             Patacoons
             ,
             at
             which
             he
             had
             set
             the
             Knight's
             ransom
             .
             Nine
             months
             together
             he
             had
             the
             chain
             at
             his
             legge
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             space
             of
             fifteen
             days
             was
             forc'd
             to
             dragg
             it
             after
             him
             to
             some
             place
             neer
             the
             Sea-side
             ,
             to
             work
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             to
             help
             some
             Sawyers
             of
             Marble
             ,
             which
             the
             General
             had
             brought
             away
             with
             his
             Gallies
             from
             the
             City
             of
             Bona
             ,
             anciently
             called
             Hippona
             ,
             seated
             on
             the
             Mediterranean
             ,
             and
             sufficiently
             known
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             it
             had
             been
             the
             Metropolis
             of
             Africk
             in
             Saint
             Austin's
             time
             ,
             where
             those
             stones
             had
             serv'd
             for
             the
             Tombs
             of
             Christians
             .
             The
             Knight's
             work
             was
             
             to
             mingle
             the
             sand
             and
             water
             to
             be
             us'd
             in
             the
             sawing
             of
             the
             Marble
             .
             While
             he
             was
             at
             his
             work
             ,
             the
             General
             would
             come
             sometimes
             to
             see
             what
             he
             did
             ,
             proffering
             to
             send
             him
             to
             Legorn
             with
             a
             Vessel
             then
             ready
             to
             set
             sail
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             agree
             with
             him
             at
             thrity
             thousand
             Patacoons
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             demanded
             of
             him
             for
             his
             ransome
             .
             Whereto
             the
             Knight
             made
             answer
             that
             he
             had
             no
             mony
             .
             The
             General
             having
             made
             such
             proffers
             several
             times
             to
             him
             ,
             without
             prevailing
             any
             thing
             with
             him
             ,
             was
             so
             vex'd
             ,
             that
             he
             said
             to
             him
             in
             
               Lingua-Franca
               ,
               La
               Cane
               ty
               far
               garziva
               ,
               ty
               tener
               fantasia
               ,
               à
               fè
               de
               Dio
               my
               congar
               bueno
               por
               ti
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             
               Go
               you
               Dog
               ,
               you
               think
               your self
               cunning
               ,
               and
               shew
               your self
               humour
               some
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               faith
               of
               God
               I
               will
               take
               another
               course
               with
               you
               .
            
             The
             General
             
               Alli
               Pegelin
            
             was
             then
             accompany'd
             by
             some
             Jews
             ,
             who
             in
             all
             likelihood
             had
             a
             share
             in
             that
             slave
             ,
             yet
             conceal'd
             their
             interest
             under
             the
             name
             of
             
               Alli
               Pegelin
            
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             wont
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             offend
             against
             the
             prohibitions
             made
             them
             to
             buy
             Christian
             slaves
             .
             This
             suspition
             was
             afterwards
             confirm'd
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             Knight
             was
             some
             time
             after
             sent
             for
             to
             the
             General
             's
             house
             ,
             at
             the
             request
             of
             those
             very
             Jews
             ,
             where
             Pegelin
             ,
             accompany'd
             by
             them
             and
             some
             Captains
             of
             his
             Gallies
             ,
             ask'd
             him
             once
             more
             whether
             he
             would
             promise
             thirty
             thousand
             Patacoons
             for
             his
             liberty
             ?
             To
             which
             demand
             the
             Knight
             making
             answer
             that
             he
             had
             nothing
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             General
             immediately
             reply'd
             ,
             
               Pila
               baso
               cane
               ,
               porta
               Falaca
               .
            
             Which
             is
             commonly
             said
             ,
             when
             they
             would
             punish
             any
             one
             ,
             and
             signifies
             ,
             
               Ly
               down
               on
               the
               ground
               ,
               you
               Dog
               ,
               and
               bring
               hither
               the
               Falaca
               ,
            
             which
             is
             a
             piece
             of
             wood
             about
             four
             or
             five
             foot
             in
             length
             ,
             having
             a
             hole
             in
             the
             middle
             ,
             through
             
             which
             by
             a
             small
             cord
             the
             feet
             are
             fasten'd
             to
             it
             .
             The
             patient
             lies
             down
             on
             his
             back
             ,
             having
             the
             soles
             of
             his
             feet
             rais'd
             up
             towards
             the
             sky
             ;
             two
             men
             hold
             up
             both
             ends
             of
             the
             piece
             of
             wood
             ,
             two
             others
             hold
             down
             his
             arms
             ,
             to
             prevent
             all
             agitations
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             and
             a
             fifth
             begins
             the
             exercise
             ,
             laying
             on
             the
             foals
             of
             his
             feet
             as
             hard
             as
             he
             can
             ,
             with
             a
             Bulls-pizzle
             four
             or
             five
             foot
             long
             ,
             round
             at
             the
             end
             by
             which
             he
             holds
             it
             ,
             but
             widening
             by
             degrees
             towards
             the
             other
             end
             where
             it
             is
             neer
             half
             a
             foot
             in
             breadth
             .
             Instead
             of
             a
             pizzle
             ,
             the
             sometimes
             make
             use
             of
             a
             ropes-end
             .
             The
             Falaca
             was
             presently
             brought
             ,
             and
             the
             Knight
             receiv'd
             two
             hundred
             blows
             in
             the
             posture
             you
             see
             represented
             in
             the
             Figure
             .
             In
             the
             midst
             of
             that
             cruel
             punishment
             ,
             the
             General
             commanded
             the
             executioner
             to
             hold
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             ask'd
             the
             Knight
             ,
             whether
             he
             had
             any
             desire
             to
             change
             his
             Religion
             ,
             and
             to
             embrace
             the
             Mahumetane
             ,
             which
             if
             he
             would
             ,
             he
             promis'd
             to
             make
             him
             Captain
             of
             a
             Galley
             ,
             to
             go
             out
             against
             the
             Christians
             .
             Whereto
             the
             Knight
             reply'd
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             not
             as
             yet
             resolv'd
             to
             do
             so
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             would
             rather
             dye
             a
             Christian
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             would
             pay
             a
             thousand
             Patacoons
             for
             his
             ransome
             .
             Upon
             that
             answer
             ,
             the
             General
             commanded
             the
             Executioner
             to
             give
             him
             a
             hundred
             blows
             more
             ;
             which
             was
             done
             .
             This
             proposal
             of
             Alli
             Pegelin's
             ,
             would
             make
             some
             believe
             that
             he
             was
             a
             person
             who
             endeavour'd
             the
             propogation
             of
             his
             Religion
             ;
             but
             those
             who
             are
             acquainted
             with
             the
             avarice
             of
             the
             Turks
             ,
             will
             easily
             comprehend
             ,
             that
             
               Alli
               Pegelin
            
             had
             no
             design
             to
             advance
             Mahumetisme
             ,
             but
             onely
             made
             his
             advantage
             of
             that
             pretence
             ,
             to
             get
             more
             mony
             out
             of
             the
             soles
             of
             the
             Knight's
             feet
             .
             Those
             blows
             being
             given
             ,
             the
             Knight
             was
             taken
             off
             
             the
             Instrument
             ,
             with
             his
             feet
             all
             black
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             blows
             ,
             and
             being
             threatned
             by
             the
             General
             that
             he
             should
             have
             as
             much
             more
             assoon
             as
             he
             were
             recover'd
             of
             that
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             would
             send
             him
             to
             the
             Grand
             Seignor
             ,
             to
             be
             employ'd
             in
             the
             Seraglio
             ,
             where
             he
             must
             first
             have
             been
             made
             an
             Eunuch
             .
             The
             blows
             had
             not
             troubled
             him
             so
             much
             as
             those
             menaces
             did
             ,
             after
             which
             the
             Knight
             was
             carried
             by
             the
             slaves
             to
             his
             quarter
             in
             the
             Bath
             ,
             for
             it
             was
             impossible
             for
             him
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             say
             to
             go
             ,
             but
             so
             much
             as
             to
             touch
             the
             ground
             with
             his
             feet
             .
             His
             Friends
             among
             the
             slaves
             endeavour'd
             all
             they
             could
             to
             give
             him
             ease
             ;
             some
             brought
             wine
             to
             wash
             his
             feet
             ,
             another
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             Surgeon
             ,
             opened
             the
             dead
             flesh
             ,
             and
             dress'd
             him
             ,
             but
             what
             was
             most
             remarkable
             was
             the
             charitable
             action
             of
             a
             Discalceate
             Carmelite
             Frier
             ,
             a
             slave
             ,
             named
             Father
             Angeli
             ,
             a
             Genoese
             ,
             who
             with
             his
             mouth
             suck'd
             the
             corrupt
             blood
             to
             get
             it
             out
             of
             his
             feet
             .
             He
             was
             six
             weeks
             in
             his
             recovery
             ,
             at
             the
             end
             whereof
             ,
             a
             Jew
             coming
             to
             treat
             with
             him
             about
             his
             ransom
             ,
             with
             many
             menaces
             told
             him
             ,
             that
             
               Alli
               Pegelin
            
             had
             sworn
             by
             the
             Grand
             Seignor's
             head
             (
             an
             inviolable
             oath
             )
             that
             the
             Knight
             should
             never
             have
             his
             liberty
             unless
             he
             gave
             fifteen
             hundred
             Patacoons
             .
             He
             was
             perswaded
             to
             promise
             the
             said
             sum
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             his
             chain
             was
             taken
             off
             ,
             and
             he
             had
             the
             freedom
             to
             walk
             up
             and
             down
             the
             City
             ,
             as
             they
             commonly
             do
             who
             have
             agreed
             with
             their
             Patrones
             ,
             till
             such
             time
             as
             they
             have
             a
             convenience
             to
             transport
             themselves
             .
             We
             had
             haply
             been
             treated
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             had
             not
             
               Alli
               Pegelin
            
             been
             fully
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             the
             said
             Knight
             was
             some
             publick
             Minister
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Spain's
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             were
             his
             Servants
             ,
             and
             so
             there
             was
             no
             
             great
             account
             made
             of
             us
             ,
             which
             prov'd
             our
             happiness
             .
             All
             things
             being
             agreed
             upon
             ,
             it
             was
             propos'd
             ,
             that
             the
             Knight
             should
             take
             shipping
             for
             Legorn
             in
             Italy
             ,
             to
             be
             there
             kept
             in
             prison
             till
             the
             ransom
             were
             paid
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             be
             made
             to
             some
             Jews
             there
             ,
             who
             held
             a
             correspondence
             with
             
               Alli
               Pegelin
            
             .
             But
             the
             Knight
             excus'd
             himself
             ,
             desiring
             that
             he
             might
             be
             sent
             over
             into
             Spain
             ,
             where
             he
             might
             take
             Duplicates
             of
             the
             Grants
             and
             Rewards
             which
             his
             Catholick
             Majesty
             had
             made
             him
             ,
             in
             regard
             the
             Originals
             were
             cast
             over-board
             when
             we
             were
             taken
             .
             These
             excuses
             occasion'd
             the
             Knight's
             not
             being
             deliver'd
             without
             payment
             of
             his
             ransom
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             done
             ,
             had
             he
             follow'd
             the
             Patron
             's
             resolution
             .
             For
             the
             Vessel
             bound
             for
             Legorn
             ,
             assoon
             as
             it
             was
             got
             to
             Sea
             ,
             met
             with
             a
             Tempest
             ,
             which
             ran
             it
             a-ground
             on
             the
             Coast
             of
             Spain
             ,
             where
             the
             Ship
             was
             taken
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             slaves
             had
             their
             liberty
             without
             paying
             any
             thing
             ,
             by
             means
             of
             that
             happy
             tempest
             escaping
             imprisonment
             at
             Legorn
             ,
             where
             they
             were
             to
             have
             continu'd
             till
             the
             return
             of
             their
             ransoms
             .
             This
             is
             punctually
             observ'd
             there
             ,
             but
             not
             by
             other
             Christian
             Princes
             ,
             who
             holding
             not
             so
             strict
             a
             correspondence
             with
             those
             of
             Algiers
             ,
             set
             at
             liberty
             the
             slaves
             assoon
             as
             they
             come
             within
             their
             jurisdiction
             ,
             not
             regarding
             whether
             they
             be
             redeem'd
             or
             not
             .
             According
             therefore
             to
             the
             resolution
             of
             returning
             by
             the
             way
             of
             Spain
             ,
             the
             Knight
             
               de
               Cherf
            
             ,
             took
             shipping
             with
             us
             and
             the
             other
             Christian
             slaves
             for
             Tituan
             ,
             whether
             we
             got
             ,
             with
             the
             inconveniences
             before-related
             ,
             and
             were
             all
             put
             into
             the
             Masmora
             ,
             (
             a
             prison
             under
             ground
             )
             expecting
             the
             mony
             of
             our
             ransom
             ,
             save
             onely
             the
             Knight
             ,
             who
             inform'd
             of
             that
             custom
             ,
             had
             caus'd
             it
             to
             be
             inserted
             
             into
             the
             agreement
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             not
             be
             put
             in
             there
             ,
             which
             was
             observ'd
             .
             In
             the
             discourse
             of
             my
             Captivity
             ,
             I
             gave
             an
             account
             of
             the
             three
             Tempests
             we
             weather'd
             through
             ,
             the
             design
             we
             had
             to
             kill
             the
             Turks
             ,
             and
             become
             Masters
             of
             the
             Ship
             ,
             and
             how
             we
             got
             to
             Tituan
             ,
             after
             being
             wrack'd
             ,
             and
             went
             thence
             to
             Ceuta
             ,
             leaving
             the
             Knight
             behind
             us
             at
             Tituan
             ,
             expecting
             the
             return
             of
             his
             mony
             from
             Legorn
             to
             Cadiz
             ,
             and
             thence
             to
             Ceuta
             .
          
           
             During
             the
             time
             of
             this
             expectation
             the
             Knight
             bethought
             himself
             of
             some
             means
             to
             get
             off
             without
             mony
             ,
             visits
             the
             places
             about
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             flatters
             himself
             with
             hopes
             of
             making
             an
             escape
             ;
             but
             whereas
             that
             could
             not
             be
             done
             without
             assistance
             ,
             it
             was
             necessary
             he
             should
             have
             the
             help
             of
             those
             of
             Ceuta
             .
             He
             seeks
             out
             and
             finds
             the
             means
             of
             making
             a
             correspondence
             by
             letters
             with
             a
             Captain
             of
             the
             Garrison
             of
             Ceuta
             ,
             (
             a
             City
             in
             Africk
             under
             the
             Jurisdiction
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Spain
             )
             with
             whom
             he
             had
             been
             a
             slave
             at
             Algiers
             .
             He
             carefully
             sent
             his
             Letters
             by
             the
             Casilas
             ,
             (
             which
             consist
             of
             Merchants
             travelling
             every
             week
             from
             Ceuta
             to
             Tituan
             ,
             and
             so
             back
             ,
             with
             the
             permission
             ,
             and
             Pass-port
             of
             the
             two
             Governors
             )
             and
             agrees
             with
             that
             Captain
             to
             make
             him
             a
             present
             of
             a
             thousand
             Patacoons
             for
             the
             Sea-men
             ,
             who
             should
             come
             with
             a
             boat
             to
             a
             certain
             place
             within
             two
             thousand
             and
             six
             hundred
             paces
             of
             Tituan
             ,
             there
             to
             take
             in
             the
             Knight
             and
             three
             of
             his
             companions
             ,
             who
             had
             agreed
             with
             
               Alli
               Pegelin
            
             ,
             upon
             the
             same
             termes
             as
             the
             said
             
               de
               Cherf
            
             ,
             and
             had
             afterwards
             been
             lodg'd
             together
             in
             a
             remote
             quarter
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             expecting
             also
             the
             return
             of
             their
             mony
             .
             These
             were
             engag'd
             in
             the
             said
             design
             ,
             and
             contributed
             towards
             
             the
             charge
             .
             The
             time
             appointed
             for
             the
             execution
             of
             the
             design
             was
             the
             25.
             of
             July
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             1643.
             at
             midnight
             ,
             and
             the
             Knight
             prepar'd
             for
             each
             of
             them
             two
             or
             three
             pieces
             of
             Canes
             ,
             inclos'd
             one
             within
             the
             other
             like
             fishing-rods
             ,
             to
             be
             taken
             asunder
             ,
             and
             hid
             under
             their
             cloaths
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             being
             set
             at
             length
             ,
             and
             a
             knif
             fasten'd
             at
             the
             top
             ,
             they
             might
             be
             taken
             for
             pikes
             .
             They
             got
             without
             any
             trouble
             about
             a
             quarter
             of
             a
             league
             out
             of
             Tituan
             ,
             and
             took
             up
             their
             quarters
             in
             a
             dry
             ditch
             fenc'd
             on
             both
             sides
             with
             reeds
             and
             thornes
             ,
             expecting
             night
             for
             the
             compleating
             of
             their
             enterprise
             .
             Having
             continu'd
             a
             while
             in
             the
             Ditch
             ,
             the
             Knight
             thought
             it
             time
             for
             them
             to
             go
             towards
             the
             Sea-side
             ;
             but
             one
             of
             the
             three
             Companions
             ,
             named
             
               Hans
               Maurus
            
             ,
             a
             person
             accounted
             well
             experienc'd
             in
             Sea-matters
             ,
             (
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             description
             of
             our
             wrack
             on
             the
             11.
             of
             Feburary
             1642.
             )
             maintain'd
             it
             was
             not
             late
             enough
             ,
             adding
             that
             if
             they
             were
             oblig'd
             to
             stay
             ,
             there
             would
             be
             some
             danger
             of
             being
             surpriz'd
             ,
             and
             treated
             with
             the
             Falaca
             ,
             putting
             the
             Knight
             in
             mind
             of
             his
             chastisement
             at
             Algiers
             .
             This
             apprehension
             of
             beating
             occasion'd
             the
             mistake
             of
             
               Hans
               Maurus
            
             ;
             yet
             after
             a
             little
             stay
             ,
             they
             went
             forwards
             ,
             fitting
             their
             pieces
             of
             Canes
             one
             upon
             another
             ,
             with
             a
             knife
             at
             the
             top
             ,
             making
             a
             kind
             of
             half-pike
             ,
             to
             defend
             themselves
             against
             the
             Alarbes
             ,
             who
             live
             by
             robbing
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Summer
             time
             ly
             abroad
             in
             the
             fields
             .
             As
             they
             went
             along
             ,
             the
             Knight
             took
             a
             Cross
             out
             of
             his
             pocket
             ,
             that
             of
             the
             Order
             of
             Saint
             James
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             sav'd
             when
             he
             was
             made
             a
             slave
             ,
             and
             presented
             it
             to
             be
             kiss'd
             by
             his
             Companions
             ,
             saying
             that
             he
             was
             in
             hopes
             JESUS
             crucify'd
             would
             give
             them
             their
             liberty
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             
             should
             have
             for
             their
             Intercessor
             the
             Apostle
             Saint
             James
             ,
             whose
             Feast
             it
             then
             was
             .
             But
             
               Hans
               Maurus
            
             being
             a
             Lutheran
             refus'd
             to
             do
             it
             .
             Being
             come
             to
             the
             Sea-side
             ,
             they
             perceiv'd
             a
             boat
             hard
             by
             the
             shore
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             some
             call'd
             ,
             
               Ho
               ,
               ho
               ,
               for
               Tituan
            
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             the
             same
             which
             had
             been
             sent
             to
             receive
             them
             .
             
               Hans
               Maurus
            
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             his
             experience
             and
             skill
             in
             Sea-matters
             ,
             was
             seiz'd
             by
             a
             Panick
             fear
             ,
             and
             said
             to
             his
             Companions
             ,
             
               Ly
               down
               on
               the
               ground
               ,
               they
               are
               Fisher-men
               of
               Tituan
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               secur'd
               and
               beaten
               .
            
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             the
             boat
             had
             cross'd
             two
             or
             three
             times
             by
             the
             place
             appointed
             ,
             and
             reiterated
             the
             aforesaid
             cry
             ,
             striking
             on
             a
             Steel
             ,
             the
             signal
             agreed
             upon
             between
             them
             ,
             whereto
             those
             ashore
             were
             to
             answer
             with
             the
             like
             noise
             .
             But
             those
             in
             the
             boat
             seeing
             no
             body
             appear
             ,
             and
             considering
             that
             it
             was
             within
             an
             hour
             of
             day
             ,
             as
             also
             that
             the
             watch
             on
             the
             Coast
             of
             Tituan
             had
             perceiv'd
             them
             ,
             and
             given
             the
             signal
             to
             the
             City
             by
             a
             fire
             ,
             resolv'd
             to
             be
             gone
             .
             The
             going
             away
             of
             the
             boat
             ,
             satisfy'd
             the
             Knight
             and
             
               Hans
               Maurus
            
             ,
             that
             those
             of
             Ceuta
             had
             made
             the
             appointed
             signal
             ,
             whereupon
             they
             began
             to
             strike
             with
             the
             Steel
             ,
             and
             to
             call
             upon
             them
             ,
             but
             all
             to
             no
             purpose
             ,
             and
             too
             late
             ,
             so
             that
             perceiving
             their
             design
             was
             discover'd
             ,
             they
             made
             their
             retreat
             without
             any
             noise
             towards
             Tituan
             ,
             getting
             into
             the
             City
             at
             several
             Gates
             ,
             where
             they
             understood
             that
             that
             night
             there
             had
             been
             an
             alarm
             in
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             that
             a
             party
             of
             horse
             had
             been
             commanded
             out
             into
             the
             Country
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             a
             fire
             which
             had
             been
             made
             by
             the
             watch
             on
             the
             Sea-side
             .
             This
             body
             of
             Horse
             consists
             of
             Citizens
             ,
             who
             ,
             to
             enjoy
             some
             priviledges
             ,
             and
             the
             title
             of
             imaginary
             soldiers
             ,
             oblige
             themselves
             upon
             any
             
             alarm
             to
             ride
             out
             into
             the
             Country
             ,
             and
             engage
             any
             enemy
             they
             meet
             with
             .
             All
             this
             had
             pass'd
             ,
             yet
             so
             as
             that
             those
             of
             Tituan
             knew
             nothing
             of
             the
             occasion
             of
             it
             ,
             nor
             did
             they
             much
             enquire
             after
             it
             ,
             in
             regard
             the
             alarms
             are
             very
             frequent
             there
             ,
             by
             reason
             they
             are
             so
             near
             neighbours
             to
             the
             City
             of
             Ceuta
             .
             Yet
             were
             the
             Undertakers
             still
             in
             some
             fear
             of
             being
             discover'd
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             forbear
             quarrelling
             at
             
               Hans
               Maurus
            
             ,
             who
             had
             occasion'd
             the
             miscarriadge
             of
             their
             design
             ,
             whereat
             he
             was
             so
             troubled
             ,
             and
             became
             so
             melancholy
             ,
             to
             think
             that
             ,
             by
             his
             mistake
             ,
             himself
             and
             his
             Companions
             had
             miss'd
             so
             fair
             an
             opportunity
             of
             recovering
             their
             liberty
             ,
             that
             he
             fell
             sick
             .
             Yet
             did
             his
             Companions
             assist
             him
             all
             they
             could
             ,
             and
             concern'd
             themselves
             as
             much
             as
             might
             be
             in
             the
             recovery
             of
             his
             health
             ;
             but
             perceiving
             he
             grew
             every
             day
             worse
             and
             worse
             ,
             and
             that
             whatsoever
             was
             administred
             to
             him
             did
             little
             good
             ,
             they
             bethought
             themselves
             of
             endeavouring
             the
             welfare
             of
             his
             soul
             .
             To
             that
             end
             ,
             the
             Knight
             ,
             who
             knew
             that
             
               Hans
               Maurus
            
             had
             led
             a
             morally
             good
             life
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             feared
             God
             ,
             made
             it
             his
             business
             to
             exhort
             him
             to
             renounce
             Lutheranism
             ,
             and
             to
             embrace
             the
             
             Roman-Catholick
             Religion
             ,
             discoursing
             with
             him
             concerning
             the
             difference
             of
             those
             perswasions
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             done
             several
             times
             before
             .
             
               Hans
               Maurus
            
             being
             a
             person
             not
             much
             acquainted
             with
             Letters
             ,
             and
             the
             Knight
             no
             great
             Divine
             ,
             he
             took
             occasion
             to
             remonstrate
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             being
             born
             in
             Norway
             he
             had
             follow'd
             the
             Lutheran
             Religion
             ,
             without
             any
             enquiry
             into
             the
             
             Romane-Catholick
             ;
             that
             the
             former
             was
             a
             new
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             the
             ancient
             way
             ,
             surpassing
             the
             inventions
             of
             Luther
             by
             fifteen
             ages
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             latter
             had
             been
             follow'd
             by
             his
             Ancestors
             ,
             
             whom
             it
             would
             be
             impious
             for
             him
             to
             believe
             damn'd
             for
             that
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             were
             rather
             wiser
             then
             he
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             often
             said
             while
             he
             was
             in
             health
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             do
             better
             ,
             if
             he
             knew
             what
             were
             better
             ,
             that
             it
             now
             concern'd
             him
             to
             think
             seriously
             of
             his
             conscience
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             that
             end
             he
             would
             bring
             him
             a
             Priest
             ,
             who
             would
             tell
             him
             more
             ,
             and
             that
             more
             effectually
             .
             This
             discourse
             made
             to
             him
             in
             the
             extremity
             of
             his
             sickness
             ,
             wrought
             this
             effect
             on
             
               Hans
               Maurus
            
             ,
             that
             he
             acknowledg'd
             to
             the
             Knight
             that
             it
             was
             true
             he
             had
             been
             exhorted
             to
             follow
             the
             steps
             of
             his
             Ancestors
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             thought
             there
             was
             so
             little
             difference
             between
             both
             Religions
             ,
             that
             he
             conceiv'd
             he
             might
             safely
             enough
             persevere
             in
             his
             own
             ;
             but
             since
             he
             was
             now
             in
             treated
             by
             his
             friends
             ,
             whom
             he
             knew
             to
             be
             real
             &
             sincere
             ,
             to
             consider
             seriously
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             desir'd
             that
             a
             Priest
             might
             come
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             give
             him
             satisfaction
             in
             some
             doubts
             .
             The
             Knight
             immediately
             sent
             for
             a
             Religious
             Dominican
             ,
             a
             Spaniard
             ,
             and
             a
             slave
             ,
             who
             satisfy'd
             the
             doubts
             of
             
               Hans
               Maurus
            
             ,
             and
             undeceiv'd
             him
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             became
             a
             
             Roman-Catholick
             ,
             made
             his
             Confession
             ,
             and
             communicated
             with
             great
             fervency
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             satisfaction
             of
             the
             Christian
             slaves
             who
             were
             present
             ,
             and
             the
             second
             day
             after
             his
             conversion
             he
             dy'd
             .
             In
             this
             conversion
             may
             be
             seen
             the
             goodness
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             gave
             Maurus
             the
             grace
             to
             profess
             the
             Catholick
             Faith
             ,
             in
             recompence
             of
             his
             moral
             Vertues
             and
             good
             life
             ,
             by
             a
             strange
             accident
             ,
             whereby
             he
             was
             depriz'd
             of
             his
             experience
             and
             skill
             ,
             on
             Saint
             
             James's
             day
             ,
             which
             made
             him
             loose
             his
             corporal
             liberty
             ,
             to
             give
             him
             the
             incomparable
             liberty
             of
             enjoying
             the
             sight
             of
             God.
             Eight
             days
             after
             
             Maurus's
             death
             ,
             the
             Knight
             paid
             his
             ransom
             ,
             and
             went
             to
             
             Ceuta
             ,
             and
             thence
             by
             the
             way
             of
             Gibraltar
             to
             Madrid
             ,
             where
             having
             receiv'd
             rewards
             from
             his
             Catholick
             Majesty
             ,
             he
             went
             thence
             to
             the
             Low-Countries
             ,
             having
             suffer'd
             greater
             miseries
             then
             any
             of
             us
             ,
             though
             we
             had
             been
             made
             slaves
             at
             the
             same
             time
             .
             And
             he
             who
             shall
             attentively
             consider
             all
             our
             Knight
             did
             ,
             will
             find
             ,
             that
             humane
             Prudence
             is
             subject
             to
             strange
             oversights
             ,
             and
             miscarriages
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             onely
             is
             the
             disposer
             and
             director
             of
             all
             human
             actions
             .
          
        
         
           
             RELATION
             XXXIX
             .
             What
             happen'd
             between
             my
             Companion
             in
             slavery
             M.
             Caloen
             ,
             and
             his
             old
             Patroness
             .
          
           
             THe
             condition
             of
             slaves
             implies
             in
             it self
             a
             necessity
             of
             their
             suffering
             of
             somewhat
             from
             the
             hands
             of
             their
             Patrons
             ,
             but
             ,
             on
             the
             contrary
             M.
             Caloën
             made
             his
             Patroness
             endure
             many
             inconveniences
             .
             I
             have
             said
             elsewhere
             that
             an
             old
             Moorish
             Dame
             had
             bought
             him
             at
             fourteen
             hundred
             Patacoons
             ,
             to
             be
             exchang'd
             for
             her
             Grand-son
             Mustapha
             ,
             who
             was
             in
             the
             power
             of
             
             Caloën's
             friends
             .
             The
             payment
             of
             that
             sum
             troubled
             the
             old
             woman
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             so
             many
             drops
             of
             blood
             got
             out
             of
             her
             dry'd
             carkass
             ,
             never
             considering
             that
             it
             was
             for
             the
             redemption
             of
             one
             so
             neerly
             related
             to
             her
             .
             The
             coverous
             woman
             thought
             to
             ease
             her self
             of
             some
             part
             of
             the
             grief
             by
             finding
             out
             some
             invention
             to
             make
             M.
             Caloën
             to
             pay
             seven
             hundred
             Patacoons
             ,
             besides
             the
             exchange
             of
             her
             Grand-son
             ;
             and
             this
             busied
             her
             brains
             day
             and
             night
             .
             One
             while
             she
             resolv'd
             to
             use
             violence
             ,
             but
             fearing
             
             her
             Mustapha
             might
             receive
             the
             same
             treatment
             ,
             she
             forbore
             it
             ;
             another
             ,
             she
             imagin'd
             ,
             that
             to
             represent
             to
             him
             how
             much
             he
             had
             cost
             her
             ,
             would
             be
             a
             more
             likely
             way
             to
             compass
             her
             design
             ,
             since
             that
             it
             was
             indeed
             done
             as
             much
             for
             M.
             
             Caloën's
             liberty
             as
             for
             her
             
             Mustapha's
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             was
             but
             just
             he
             should
             pay
             his
             proportion
             ;
             but
             the
             fear
             of
             being
             laugh'd
             at
             ,
             and
             making
             him
             more
             obstinate
             ,
             after
             she
             should
             acquaint
             him
             with
             her
             intention
             ,
             made
             her
             resolve
             rather
             to
             be
             silent
             .
             While
             she
             was
             troubled
             with
             this
             diversity
             of
             resolutions
             ,
             an
             Edict
             was
             publish'd
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Christian
             slaves
             who
             went
             about
             the
             streets
             should
             have
             Irons
             at
             their
             feet
             ,
             instead
             of
             the
             ordinary
             Manacles
             ,
             or
             Hand-fetters
             ,
             and
             that
             upon
             this
             occasion
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             of
             
               C●●ques
               ,
               Benali
            
             ,
             was
             got
             into
             the
             Field
             with
             an
             Army
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Bassa
             with
             the
             Forces
             of
             Algiers
             was
             gone
             〈◊〉
             to
             meet
             with
             him
             .
             Upon
             this
             ,
             the
             old
             Woman
             caus'd
             to
             be
             fasten'd
             to
             M.
             
             Caloën's
             legg
             a
             chain
             of
             fifty
             pound
             weight
             ,
             imagining
             it
             might
             induce
             him
             to
             proffer
             some
             hundreds
             of
             Patacoons
             ;
             but
             he
             suspecting
             her
             design
             ,
             complain'd
             of
             the
             injury
             done
             him
             ,
             in
             loading
             him
             with
             fourty
             pound
             weight
             more
             then
             the
             other
             slaves
             ,
             threatning
             her
             Mustapha
             should
             have
             the
             same
             treatment
             .
             However
             ,
             he
             made
             a
             shift
             to
             go
             abroad
             every
             afternoon
             ,
             and
             came
             home
             at
             night
             ,
             so
             well
             freighted
             with
             the
             juice
             of
             the
             Grape
             ,
             that
             his
             Patroness
             was
             afraid
             he
             would
             come
             to
             some
             mischief
             ,
             and
             so
             she
             should
             loose
             all
             her
             fourteen
             hundred
             Patacoons
             .
             To
             prevent
             that
             ,
             she
             forbad
             him
             to
             go
             abroad
             ,
             and
             least
             he
             might
             forget
             that
             prohibition
             ,
             he
             was
             furnish'd
             with
             more
             chain
             then
             he
             was
             able
             to
             carry
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             was
             forc'd
             to
             keep
             his
             Chamber
             ,
             sitting
             ,
             or
             lying
             on
             a
             Mattress
             .
             
             I
             went
             every
             day
             to
             see
             him
             ,
             carrying
             along
             with
             me
             some
             Dunkirkers
             and
             
             Dutch-slaves
             ,
             such
             as
             I
             could
             meet
             with
             ,
             to
             keep
             him
             company
             ,
             and
             they
             follow'd
             me
             ,
             as
             the
             Iron
             does
             the
             Load-stone
             ,
             in
             hopes
             of
             somewhat
             to
             eat
             and
             drink
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             seventy
             five
             Patacoons
             ,
             which
             a
             certain
             Jew
             had
             lent
             us
             .
             It
             may
             be
             easily
             imagin'd
             ,
             that
             such
             good
             company
             having
             their
             Tinder-boxes
             fix'd
             ,
             could
             not
             forbear
             Tobacco
             ,
             and
             singing
             as
             Sea-men
             are
             wont
             to
             do
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             room
             was
             full
             of
             smoak
             ,
             and
             the
             house
             of
             noise
             .
             The
             old
             Patroness
             could
             not
             endure
             they
             should
             drink
             wine
             in
             her
             house
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Christian-slaves
             should
             ,
             forgetting
             the
             respect
             they
             ought
             her
             ,
             make
             such
             a
             horrid
             noise
             .
             This
             demeanour
             of
             theirs
             made
             her
             stark
             mad
             ,
             yet
             the
             more
             she
             scolded
             ,
             the
             less
             they
             seem'd
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             any
             thing
             she
             said
             ,
             or
             did
             ,
             which
             enrag'd
             her
             so
             ,
             that
             she
             fell
             a
             railing
             at
             M.
             Caloën
             ,
             in
             
               Lingua
               Franca
            
             ,
             intermixt
             with
             some
             of
             the
             Moorish
             language
             ,
             or
             Arabian
             ,
             whereto
             he
             reply'd
             in
             Dutch.
             She
             being
             desirous
             to
             know
             what
             he
             said
             ,
             
               This
               I
               say
            
             ,
             reply'd
             he
             ,
             
               get
               thee
               gone
               ,
               old
               witch
               ,
               and
               speak
               the
               language
               of
               thy
               mother
               ,
               and
               shew
               not
               thy self
               a
               beast
               in
               the
               Moorish
               ,
               which
               thou
               understandest
               not
               .
               We
               know
               thou
               wert
               driven
               out
               of
            
             Spain
             ,
             
               since
               which
               time
               thou
               hast
               learnt
               a
               few
               words
               of
               the
               Moorish
               language
               ,
               and
               now
               thou
               comest
               to
               plague
               us
               with
               thy
               canting
               .
               Thou
               wouldst
               fain
               have
               studied
               witchcraft
               ,
               but
               thou
               knowest
               as
               little
               of
               it
               as
               of
               the
               Moorish
               language
               .
               What
               witchcraft
               didst
               thou
               see
               me
               do
               ?
            
             Said
             she
             to
             him
             ,
             foaming
             with
             rage
             .
             
               Have
               I
               not
               seen
               thee
               use
               all
               the
               devillish
               ceremonies
               ,
               and
               fooleries
               us'd
               by
               the
               Moors
               of
               this
               Country
               ,
               to
               find
               out
               what
               was
               become
               of
               thy
               Grand-son
               Mustapha
               ?
               But
               all
               to
               no
               purpose
               ,
               go
               thy
               
               ways
               ignorant
               and
               impudent
               old
               woman
               .
            
             During
             this
             Dialogue
             ,
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Company
             ply'd
             the
             business
             of
             the
             Bottles
             ,
             which
             being
             empty'd
             ,
             they
             went
             to
             their
             several
             quarters
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             day
             after
             these
             debauches
             the
             old
             Woman
             would
             make
             kind
             remonstrances
             to
             him
             ,
             thinking
             by
             her
             sober
             Lectures
             to
             bring
             him
             to
             some
             reformation
             ;
             but
             he
             grew
             worse
             and
             worse
             .
             One
             day
             she
             took
             occasion
             to
             tell
             him
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             kind
             expressions
             she
             could
             invent
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             not
             live
             after
             that
             rate
             without
             being
             guilty
             of
             insolence
             ,
             and
             incivility
             towards
             her
             ,
             inasmuch
             as
             he
             was
             a
             slave
             ,
             and
             consequently
             ought
             her
             all
             manner
             of
             respect
             ,
             as
             his
             Patroness
             .
             
               It
               is
               but
               reasonable
               also
            
             ,
             reply'd
             
               Caloën
               ,
               that
               you
               should
               acknowledge
               me
               to
               be
               the
               Patron
               of
               your
               Grand-son
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               is
               my
               slave
               ,
               and
               that
               as
               such
               ,
               you
               should
               honor
               me
               ,
               and
               respect
               me
               ;
               but
               I
               treat
               my
               slave
               better
               then
               you
               do
               his
               Patron
               .
               Insolence
               ,
            
             said
             she
             to
             him
             ,
             
               I
               will
               make
               you
               bow
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               pay
               me
               the
               one
               ●oyety
               of
               the
               fourteen
               hundred
               Patacoons
               ,
               or
               you
               shall
               burst
               ere
               you
               go
               hence
               .
               If
               I
               dye
               here
               ,
            
             reply'd
             he
             ,
             
               you●
               Grand-son
               will
               rot
               in
               Christian
               land
               ,
               and
               your
               fourteen
               hundred
               Patacoons
               will
               be
               utterly
               last
               .
            
             These
             replys
             ,
             the
             continual
             drinking
             of
             wine
             in
             her
             house
             ,
             the
             smoaking
             of
             Tobacco
             ,
             and
             the
             horrid
             noise
             of
             four
             drunken
             fellows
             ,
             roaring
             and
             singing
             as
             loud
             as
             they
             could
             ,
             was
             an
             insupportable
             torment
             to
             the
             old
             Lady
             .
             She
             thought
             to
             have
             kept
             him
             within
             bounds
             ,
             and
             disappointed
             his
             Companions
             ,
             by
             shutting
             him
             up
             in
             a
             Cellar
             ,
             which
             had
             no
             light
             but
             what
             came
             in
             at
             a
             little
             hole
             ,
             about
             a
             foot
             square
             ,
             from
             the
             Court
             of
             her
             house
             ,
             charging
             her
             Servants
             that
             they
             should
             not
             suffer
             any
             to
             speak
             with
             him
             :
             I
             came
             
             to
             see
             him
             as
             I
             was
             wont
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             the
             old
             woman
             seeing
             me
             just
             entring
             into
             the
             Court
             ,
             cry'd
             out
             from
             one
             of
             the
             upper
             windows
             ,
             
               Go
               your
               ways
               Christian
               ,
               your
               Companion
               is
               not
               here
               .
               What
               a
               damn'd
               lying
               old
               witch
               is
               this
               ?
            
             Replys
             M.
             Caloën
             ,
             who
             heard
             her
             ,
             
               she
               hath
               shut
               me
               up
               here
               in
               this
               Cellar
               ,
               putting
               out
               his
               hand
               at
               the
               hole
               .
            
             I
             made
             as
             if
             I
             went
             away
             ,
             but
             returning
             a
             while
             after
             without
             being
             observ'd
             by
             any
             ,
             I
             brought
             him
             a
             little
             bottle
             of
             Brandy
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             desir'd
             to
             drive
             away
             melancholy
             thoughts
             ,
             whereof
             he
             drank
             so
             much
             that
             he
             was
             grown
             in
             a
             manner
             distracted
             ,
             which
             happen'd
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             sweetness
             of
             that
             liquor
             ,
             which
             in
             those
             parts
             is
             made
             of
             Figges
             .
             His
             dreadful
             out-cries
             ,
             and
             the
             noise
             he
             made
             in
             endeavouring
             to
             break
             open
             the
             door
             ,
             put
             the
             old
             Woman
             into
             a
             fright
             ,
             imagining
             that
             he
             was
             grown
             mad
             ,
             or
             would
             have
             kill'd
             himself
             ,
             for
             she
             never
             suspected
             that
             he
             had
             been
             so
             well
             drench'd
             as
             he
             was
             .
             Upon
             these
             apprehensions
             he
             was
             remov'd
             to
             his
             own
             Chamber
             ,
             where
             the
             Patroness
             coming
             to
             him
             the
             next
             day
             ,
             told
             him
             that
             of
             all
             the
             slaves
             at
             Algiers
             he
             was
             the
             lewdst
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             deserv'd
             the
             Gallies
             a
             hundred
             times
             ,
             and
             that
             she
             was
             resolv'd
             to
             make
             him
             try
             how
             he
             could
             brook
             that
             kind
             of
             life
             ;
             but
             if
             he
             would
             promise
             her
             the
             reimbursement
             of
             the
             seven
             hundred
             Patacoons
             ,
             she
             would
             forbear
             ;
             that
             there
             was
             no
             reason
             she
             should
             pay
             fourteen
             hundred
             Patacoons
             for
             him
             ,
             since
             his
             Friends
             had
             paid
             nothing
             for
             her
             Grand-son
             Mustapha
             ,
             and
             that
             notwithstanding
             all
             this
             he
             gave
             his
             Patroness
             all
             the
             trouble
             he
             could
             by
             his
             continual
             insolencies
             .
             
               It
               is
               then
               thy
               greediness
               to
               get
               the
               seven
               hundred
               Patacoons
               ,
            
             said
             he
             to
             her
             ,
             
               that
               causes
               all
               my
               misery
               ?
               Be
               not
               so
               fond
               ,
               wretched
               woman
               ,
               as
               to
               think
               
               I
               have
               opened
               thy
               Cellar-door
               with
               a
               key
               of
               seven
               hundred
               Patacoons
               ,
               or
               that
               I
               will
               promise
               such
               a
               sum
               to
               avoid
               the
               Gallies
               ;
               I
               will
               not
               give
               thee
               a
               farthing
               ,
               and
               assure
               thy self
               ,
               that
               whatever
               thou
               makest
               me
               endure
               ,
               I
               will
               make
               thy
               Grand-son
            
             Mustapha
             
               endure
               the
               same
               ,
               do
               thy
               worst
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               get
               thee
               hence
               .
            
             The
             old
             woman
             knew
             not
             how
             to
             demean
             her self
             towards
             her
             slave
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             loosing
             her
             fourteen
             hundred
             Patacoons
             .
             She
             thought
             him
             not
             safe
             enough
             in
             the
             company
             of
             his
             Camerades
             ,
             and
             much
             less
             when
             he
             was
             alone
             ;
             so
             that
             she
             thought
             it
             her
             best
             course
             to
             send
             him
             into
             the
             Country
             with
             her
             Grand-son
             Amet
             ,
             Mustapha's
             Brother
             ,
             to
             one
             of
             her
             Country-houses
             ,
             three
             leagues
             from
             Algiers
             ,
             sending
             along
             to
             wait
             on
             them
             a
             French
             slave
             named
             
               la
               Roche
            
             ,
             born
             at
             Diepe
             .
             There
             they
             made
             much
             of
             themselves
             ,
             and
             liv'd
             merrily
             with
             the
             help
             of
             a
             great
             earthen
             pot
             of
             wine
             which
             contain'd
             neer
             fifty
             Gallons
             ,
             and
             to
             compleat
             their
             enjoyments
             ,
             Amet
             sold
             his
             horse
             to
             get
             mony
             ,
             and
             sent
             to
             Algiers
             for
             a
             Wench
             ,
             whose
             throat
             he
             would
             afterwards
             have
             cut
             ,
             had
             he
             not
             been
             diverted
             from
             his
             purpose
             by
             
               la
               Roche
            
             ,
             who
             out
             of
             honesty
             or
             gentility
             perswaded
             him
             to
             be
             more
             merciful
             towards
             the
             poor
             whore
             .
             But
             Amet
             would
             have
             made
             no
             scruple
             to
             have
             dispatch'd
             her
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             ordinary
             at
             Algiers
             to
             find
             young
             Maids
             dead
             in
             the
             streets
             every
             morning
             ,
             who
             are
             all
             accounted
             naught
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             there
             is
             no
             further
             enquiry
             made
             concerning
             them
             .
             The
             old
             Woman
             hears
             of
             her
             Grand-son
             and
             his
             Companions
             house-keeping
             in
             the
             Country
             ,
             and
             orders
             them
             to
             return
             to
             the
             City
             ,
             where
             M.
             Caloën
             was
             loaden
             with
             a
             chain
             of
             five
             branches
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             not
             stir
             abroad
             ;
             but
             that
             hinder'd
             him
             not
             ;
             
             for
             ,
             putting
             up
             the
             chain
             in
             a
             little
             Basket
             ,
             and
             carrying
             it
             on
             his
             back
             ,
             he
             went
             along
             with
             me
             to
             a
             Christian
             Tavern
             ,
             without
             giving
             notice
             thereof
             to
             his
             Patroness
             .
             He
             was
             soon
             found
             out
             by
             other
             slaves
             of
             his
             acquaintance
             ,
             
               Dunkirkers
               ,
               Spaniards
            
             ,
             and
             French
             ,
             who
             waited
             on
             him
             to
             participate
             of
             his
             liberality
             .
             I
             left
             my
             Co●●anion
             in
             the
             Tavern
             in
             a
             fair
             way
             to
             be
             mellow
             ere
             ●e
             got
             thence
             ,
             and
             went
             about
             four
             in
             the
             afternoon
             to
             dress
             my
             Patron
             's
             horse
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             the
             old
             woman
             was
             extreamly
             troubled
             that
             the
             pawn
             of
             her
             dear
             Grand-son
             had
             given
             her
             the
             slip
             ,
             and
             sends
             Amet
             to
             all
             the
             Christian
             Baths
             to
             find
             out
             her
             Dunkinker
             ,
             on
             whose
             well-fare
             depended
             the
             liberty
             of
             her
             
               Mustapha
               .
               Amet
            
             goes
             from
             Bath
             to
             Bath
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             finding
             him
             ,
             he
             told
             him
             his
             Grand-mother
             was
             extreamly
             troubled
             at
             his
             absence
             ,
             
               Your
               Grand-mother
            
             ,
             says
             
               Caloën
               ,
               is
               a
               simple
               old
               woman
               ,
            
             whereat
             Amet
             was
             so
             angry
             ,
             that
             he
             gave
             him
             a
             box
             o'
             th'
             ear
             ,
             which
             M.
             Caloën
             not
             able
             to
             take
             at
             his
             hands
             ,
             not
             minding
             time
             and
             place
             ,
             gave
             him
             a
             kick
             with
             the
             foot
             that
             was
             free
             ,
             in
             the
             groin
             ,
             such
             as
             might
             have
             spoild
             him
             for
             ever
             .
             In
             that
             place
             ,
             a
             man
             needs
             but
             strike
             a
             Turk
             or
             Moor
             ,
             to
             be
             burnt
             alive
             ;
             and
             Amet
             was
             so
             enrag'd
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             do
             no
             less
             then
             threaten
             him
             with
             it
             .
             But
             he
             was
             threatned
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             that
             his
             Brother
             should
             in
             like
             manner
             be
             burnt
             ;
             and
             so
             one
             knife
             kept
             the
             other
             in
             the
             sheaf
             .
             In
             fine
             ,
             the
             old
             woman
             perceiving
             that
             neither
             artifice
             ,
             nor
             kindness
             ,
             nor
             cruelty
             advantag'd
             her
             any
             thing
             ,
             was
             forc'd
             to
             suffer
             M.
             Caloën
             to
             do
             what
             he
             pleas'd
             himself
             ,
             not
             concerning
             her self
             about
             him
             ,
             to
             the
             time
             of
             our
             departure
             thence
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             RELATION
             XL.
             Revenge
             ,
             Malice
             ,
             and
             Industry
             .
          
           
             THere
             are
             two
             ways
             whereby
             men
             compass
             their
             designs
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             of
             the
             Lyon
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             the
             Fox
             .
             A
             French
             Gentleman
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             very
             industriously
             made
             use
             of
             the
             Latter
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             by
             the
             ensuing
             Relation
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             of
             France
             is
             possess'd
             of
             a
             place
             in
             Africk
             ,
             named
             
               Le
               Bastion
               de
               France
            
             .
             That
             Plantation
             was
             establish'd
             about
             fifty
             years
             since
             on
             the
             Frontiers
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Algiers
             ,
             forty
             leagues
             from
             the
             Metropolis
             thereof
             ,
             and
             not
             far
             from
             Bona
             ,
             for
             the
             fishing
             of
             Coral
             .
             There
             are
             ordinarily
             in
             that
             place
             about
             four
             hundred
             French
             ,
             who
             employ
             themselves
             in
             that
             exercise
             ,
             and
             withall
             drive
             a
             certain
             trade
             in
             Wheat
             and
             other
             provisions
             of
             Barbary
             .
             That
             trade
             is
             of
             great
             importance
             to
             the
             Merchants
             of
             Marseilles
             ,
             who
             ,
             in
             exchange
             for
             the
             commodities
             of
             Barbary
             ,
             send
             those
             of
             France
             ,
             which
             are
             transported
             thence
             to
             Algiers
             ,
             and
             other
             adjacent
             places
             .
             The
             better
             to
             carry
             on
             that
             commerce
             ,
             the
             King
             of
             France
             hath
             erected
             at
             Algiers
             ,
             a
             
               Chamber
               of
               Justice
            
             ,
             consisting
             of
             S●rintendent
             ,
             a
             Chansellour
             ,
             a
             Consul
             ,
             and
             other
             necessary
             Officers
             ,
             who
             are
             commonly
             ruin'd
             Merchants
             ,
             and
             there
             make
             a
             shift
             to
             live
             ,
             rather
             by
             their
             damnable
             industry
             ,
             then
             the
             profits
             accruing
             by
             their
             employments
             .
             During
             the
             time
             of
             my
             slavery
             ,
             there
             came
             thither
             one
             of
             Marseilles
             ,
             about
             
             thirty
             years
             of
             age
             ,
             well
             cloath'd
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             goodly
             presence
             ,
             who
             was
             to
             be
             one
             of
             the
             chiefest
             Ministers
             of
             that
             Chamber
             .
             We
             shall
             here
             give
             him
             the
             name
             of
             Cassidorus
             .
             There
             was
             also
             at
             the
             same
             time
             among
             the
             French
             slaves
             ,
             who
             row'd
             in
             the
             Gallies
             ,
             a
             Gentleman
             of
             Provence
             ,
             who
             shall
             here
             go
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Pysander
             .
             Notwithstanding
             the
             condition
             of
             a
             slave
             ,
             whereto
             he
             was
             reduc'd
             yet
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             his
             birth
             ,
             his
             carriage
             ,
             and
             industry
             ,
             he
             was
             much
             respected
             by
             all
             the
             Renegadoes
             of
             his
             Nation
             ,
             who
             at
             that
             time
             exceeded
             the
             number
             of
             three
             thousand
             .
             A
             Captain
             of
             a
             Ship
             ,
             a
             Renegado
             ,
             having
             taken
             a
             Prize
             of
             importance
             ,
             made
             a
             treatment
             for
             diverse
             Pyrate-Officers
             ,
             Owners
             of
             Privateers
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             the
             Chamber
             of
             Justice
             ,
             inviting
             also
             thereto
             Pysander
             ,
             with
             whom
             he
             was
             intimately
             acquainted
             .
             It
             was
             
             Pysander's
             chance
             to
             sit
             at
             table
             next
             to
             Cassidorus
             ;
             whereat
             the
             latter
             was
             not
             well
             pleas'd
             ,
             expressing
             his
             dissatisfaction
             in
             the
             sadness
             and
             melancholy
             of
             his
             countenance
             .
             After
             the
             treatment
             ,
             the
             Captain
             thought
             fit
             to
             enquire
             of
             Cassidorus
             what
             was
             the
             reason
             of
             his
             being
             sad
             and
             out
             of
             humour
             ,
             and
             whether
             he
             had
             given
             him
             any
             offence
             .
             
               Onely
               this
            
             ,
             replyed
             
               Cassidorus
               ,
               that
               you
               have
               express'd
               the
               little
               esteem
               you
               had
               for
               my
               person
               ,
               by
               placing
               me
               at
               the
               table
               next
               to
            
             Pysander
             ,
             
               who
               is
               a
               slave
               ,
               and
               hath
               ●ugg'd
               at
               the
               Oars
               ,
               never
               considering
               that
               I
               am
               one
               of
               the
               principal
               Officers
               of
               the
               Chamber
               .
            
             The
             Captain
             made
             his
             excuses
             to
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             ,
             as
             to
             his
             being
             a
             slave
             ,
             it
             was
             through
             misfortune
             ,
             and
             yet
             that
             he
             was
             acknowledg'd
             by
             all
             to
             be
             a
             Gentleman
             of
             great
             worth
             .
             Cassidorus
             was
             not
             satisfy'd
             with
             that
             Apology
             ,
             which
             the
             Captain
             observing
             ,
             would
             have
             taken
             
             occasion
             to
             make
             him
             sensible
             of
             his
             resentment
             of
             it
             ,
             had
             he
             not
             consider'd
             ,
             that
             the
             insolent
             fellow
             was
             under
             the
             protection
             of
             the
             Bassa
             ,
             and
             consequently
             that
             it
             had
             been
             imprudence
             ,
             to
             engage
             himself
             in
             a
             quarrel
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             a
             Christian
             slave
             .
             Yet
             could
             he
             not
             forbear
             acquainting
             Pysander
             with
             that
             vanity
             of
             Cassidorus
             ,
             whereat
             the
             other
             being
             justly
             incens'd
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             worthless
             person
             had
             slighted
             him
             after
             that
             manner
             ,
             
               My
               misfortune
            
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             
               hath
               not
               brought
               me
               so
               low
               ,
               but
               I
               shall
               find
               out
               a
               way
               to
               be
               reveng'd
               of
               that
               impudent
               fellow
               .
               I
               have
               bethought
               my self
               of
               an
               invention
               ,
               which
               shall
               prove
               a
               greater
               Torment
               to
               him
               then
               haply
               would
               be
               the
               enduring
               of
               the
               Strapado
               ,
               half
               a
               dozen
               times
               together
               ,
               a
               punishment
               I
               should
               be
               likely
               enough
               to
               give
               him
               ,
               were
               I
               restor'd
               to
               my
               own
               .
            
             Accordingly
             Pysander
             ,
             who
             was
             an
             ingenious
             and
             subtle
             person
             ,
             watches
             all
             occasions
             to
             compass
             the
             design
             he
             had
             to
             be
             reveng'd
             ,
             and
             discovers
             ,
             that
             Cassidorus
             secretly
             cajoll'd
             a
             Turkish
             Curtezan
             ,
             upon
             whom
             he
             had
             neer
             spent
             the
             two
             hundred
             Patacoons
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             brought
             from
             Marseilles
             ,
             to
             carry
             on
             some
             small
             trade
             .
             Pysander
             was
             patient
             till
             he
             had
             squander'd
             away
             all
             his
             mony
             ,
             which
             once
             consum'd
             ,
             it
             might
             be
             easily
             guess'd
             ,
             that
             the
             kindness
             of
             his
             Mistress
             would
             soon
             be
             at
             a
             period
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             credit
             was
             such
             as
             should
             not
             easily
             recover
             it
             .
             Upon
             this
             discovery
             Pysander
             lays
             his
             design
             ,
             addressing
             himself
             to
             a
             French
             Renegado
             ,
             a
             person
             extreamly
             addicted
             to
             women
             ,
             and
             well
             Pepper'd
             with
             the
             disease
             of
             his
             Nation
             .
             He
             tells
             him
             of
             an
             extraordinary
             handsome
             woman
             ,
             whom
             he
             would
             have
             courted
             ,
             had
             she
             been
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             he
             had
             had
             mony
             to
             carry
             on
             his
             addresses
             to
             her
             .
             The
             
             vicious
             inclinations
             of
             that
             Renegado
             ,
             soon
             made
             his
             teeth
             to
             water
             to
             be
             acquainted
             with
             that
             unknown
             Beauty
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             got
             access
             ,
             by
             the
             good
             instructions
             of
             Pysander
             ,
             and
             a
             present
             of
             some
             Patacoons
             ,
             which
             made
             him
             look'd
             upon
             as
             a
             great
             Favourite
             .
             The
             Renegado
             continues
             his
             visits
             to
             the
             new
             Mistress
             for
             the
             space
             of
             three
             weeks
             or
             a
             month
             ,
             at
             the
             end
             whereof
             he
             leaves
             her
             ,
             having
             spent
             his
             disease
             as
             well
             as
             his
             money
             upon
             her
             .
             This
             happen'd
             according
             to
             the
             expectation
             of
             Pysander
             ,
             who
             knowing
             that
             such
             venereal
             embraces
             are
             contagious
             ,
             thinks
             it
             time
             to
             contrive
             a
             renewing
             of
             the
             correspondence
             between
             Cassidorus
             and
             his
             old
             Mistriss
             .
             To
             do
             that
             ,
             he
             goes
             to
             a
             Renegado
             of
             the
             same
             Country
             with
             Cassidorus
             ,
             telling
             him
             that
             his
             Friend
             Cassidorus
             was
             in
             great
             want
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             would
             be
             a
             singular
             favour
             to
             supply
             him
             with
             fifty
             Patacoons
             ,
             till
             he
             receiv'd
             a
             Bill
             of
             Exchange
             ,
             which
             he
             daily
             expected
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             his
             further
             security
             ,
             he
             would
             be
             bound
             for
             the
             repayment
             of
             the
             said
             sum
             .
             The
             Renegado
             not
             mistrusting
             any
             thing
             ,
             believ'd
             Pysander
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             going
             to
             Cassidorus
             told
             him
             that
             he
             understood
             his
             necessities
             ,
             proffering
             him
             fifty
             Patacoons
             ,
             provided
             he
             would
             be
             oblig'd
             to
             return
             them
             with
             the
             first
             convenience
             ,
             which
             upon
             that
             condition
             were
             receiv'd
             by
             Cassidorus
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             Pysander
             sent
             notice
             of
             it
             to
             the
             Wench
             ,
             who
             sent
             a
             Love-summons
             to
             Cassidorus
             ,
             and
             soon
             renewing
             their
             old
             acquaintance
             ,
             she
             charm'd
             him
             so
             home
             ,
             that
             he
             needed
             the
             exorcization
             of
             a
             good
             P●ysician
             .
             But
             being
             far
             from
             his
             own
             Country
             ,
             mony-less
             ,
             and
             friendless
             ,
             all
             the
             remedy
             he
             had
             ,
             was
             to
             complain
             of
             a
             running
             pain
             through
             all
             his
             joynts
             ,
             and
             indeed
             plainly
             to
             confess
             ,
             
             that
             he
             had
             got
             the
             Pox.
             At
             first
             he
             could
             onely
             rai●
             at
             the
             Curtezan
             ,
             and
             bid
             that
             take
             her
             a
             thousand
             times
             ,
             whereof
             she
             had
             given
             him
             enough
             at
             once
             ▪
             but
             his
             impatience
             was
             exasperated
             into
             rage
             and
             distraction
             ,
             when
             Pysander
             sent
             him
             word
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             to
             thank
             him
             for
             what
             he
             had
             receiv'd
             from
             his
             Turkish
             Beauty
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             had
             done
             it
             ,
             in
             requital
             of
             his
             slighting
             a
             Gentleman
             of
             his
             Nation
             ,
             upon
             no
             other
             account
             then
             that
             he
             was
             a
             slave
             .
             This
             revenge
             was
             subtlely
             contriv'd
             ,
             but
             too
             harsh
             and
             malicious
             .
          
        
         
           
             RELATION
             XLI
             .
             The
             Renegado-Engineer
             .
          
           
             LIbertinism
             makes
             some
             persons
             indifferent
             whether
             they
             serve
             God
             or
             the
             Divel
             ,
             provided
             they
             gain
             either
             advantage
             or
             esteem
             thereby
             .
             Of
             this
             number
             was
             a
             certain
             Engineer
             ,
             a
             
             French-man
             ,
             whom
             the
             States
             of
             the
             
               United
               Provinces
            
             sent
             with
             their
             aids
             to
             the
             Duke
             of
             Braganza
             ,
             declar'd
             King
             of
             Portugal
             in
             the
             year
             1641.
             
             This
             man
             being
             taken
             by
             the
             Pyrates
             of
             Algiers
             was
             discover'd
             by
             the
             Captain
             to
             be
             a
             Master-Engineer
             ,
             employ'd
             about
             fire-works
             ,
             and
             particularly
             that
             he
             was
             excellent
             at
             the
             composition
             of
             that
             kind
             of
             wild-fire
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             much
             us'd
             in
             engagements
             at
             Sea.
             The
             Captain
             conceiving
             that
             
             French-man
             would
             do
             him
             great
             service
             buys
             him
             in
             the
             Market-place
             ,
             where
             the
             prisoners
             are
             sold
             .
             The
             brags
             which
             this
             Engineer
             
             made
             of
             his
             skill
             in
             firing
             of
             Ships
             and
             burning
             sails
             and
             rackling
             ,
             gain'd
             him
             the
             favour
             of
             his
             Patron
             ,
             who
             intending
             to
             Sea
             ,
             gives
             him
             mony
             to
             buy
             what
             things
             were
             necessary
             for
             his
             compositions
             ,
             with
             promises
             of
             great
             rewards
             if
             he
             were
             as
             good
             as
             his
             word
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             threats
             ,
             if
             he
             deceiv'd
             him
             .
             The
             Engineer
             prepares
             his
             inventions
             ,
             and
             goes
             abroad
             with
             his
             Patron
             ,
             accompany'd
             by
             other
             Pyrate-Ships
             ,
             and
             having
             cruz'd
             some
             days
             up
             and
             down
             the
             Mediterranean
             ,
             they
             discover'd
             two
             Ships
             of
             Malaga
             ,
             sufficiently
             well
             arm'd
             ,
             at
             which
             they
             discharg'd
             their
             Guns
             ,
             whereto
             the
             two
             Ships
             answer'd
             in
             the
             same
             language
             .
             But
             making
             no
             advantage
             thereby
             ,
             the
             Captain
             order'd
             them
             to
             make
             up
             to
             the
             Christian
             Ships
             ,
             and
             to
             fasten
             the
             grappling
             Irons
             .
             They
             did
             so
             ,
             but
             the
             Turks
             being
             afraid
             to
             board
             ,
             the
             
             French-Engineer
             was
             call'd
             to
             make
             tryal
             of
             his
             skill
             .
             He
             made
             ready
             his
             fire-works
             ,
             and
             having
             cast
             some
             on
             the
             Poop
             of
             the
             Christian
             Ship
             ,
             it
             prov'd
             so
             effectuall
             ,
             that
             the
             Christians
             were
             reduc'd
             to
             a
             necessity
             of
             either
             yeelding
             themselves
             ,
             or
             burning
             alive
             .
             This
             victory
             was
             attributed
             to
             the
             dexterity
             of
             the
             Engineer-slave
             ,
             who
             conceiv'd
             such
             a
             pride
             thereat
             ,
             that
             he
             complain'd
             he
             was
             not
             recompens'd
             according
             to
             his
             deserts
             .
             Those
             who
             had
             been
             at
             the
             charge
             of
             putting
             out
             the
             Pyrate-ships
             came
             to
             understand
             ,
             that
             the
             Engineer
             was
             discontented
             ,
             and
             imagin'd
             that
             he
             would
             do
             greater
             miracles
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             permitted
             to
             renounce
             his
             Religion
             ,
             and
             had
             his
             liberty
             given
             him
             .
             Upon
             these
             presumptions
             they
             went
             to
             the
             Captain
             ,
             the
             Engineer's
             Patron
             ,
             and
             promis'd
             to
             give
             him
             the
             value
             of
             his
             slave
             ,
             on
             condition
             he
             would
             suffer
             him
             to
             renounce
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             desirous
             to
             do
             .
             The
             Captain
             
             was
             content
             to
             gratifie
             his
             Masters
             ,
             and
             the
             Engineer
             embrac'd
             the
             Turkish
             Religion
             ,
             out
             of
             no
             other
             motive
             then
             vain-glory
             and
             inconstancy
             ,
             as
             not
             being
             forc'd
             to
             that
             Apostacy
             by
             any
             harsh
             treatment
             ,
             or
             despair
             of
             redemption
             .
             About
             two
             months
             after
             his
             first
             entrance
             into
             slavery
             ,
             he
             put
             on
             the
             Turkish
             habit
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             so
             much
             as
             look
             on
             the
             Christians
             ,
             even
             those
             of
             his
             own
             Nation
             .
             Which
             a
             slave
             of
             his
             acquaintance
             observing
             ,
             took
             the
             freedom
             to
             tell
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             wonder'd
             to
             see
             him
             in
             that
             equipage
             .
             
               Come
               ,
               come
               ,
               I
               know
               what
               you
               would
               be
               at
               ,
            
             says
             the
             Engineer
             to
             him
             ,
             interrupting
             his
             discourse
             ,
             
               you
               know
               me
               ,
               I
               have
               serv'd
               the
               King
               of
            
             France
             
               my
               natural
               Prince
               ,
               the
               King
               of
            
             Spain
             ,
             
               the
               States
               of
               the
            
             United
             Provinces
             ,
             
               as
               long
               as
               they
               paid
               me
               well
               ,
               I
               shall
               do
               the
               like
               here
               ,
               and
               then
               I
               will
               go
               and
               seek
               my
               fortune
               elsewhere
            
             ;
             and
             with
             those
             words
             turns
             his
             back
             on
             his
             Country-man
             .
             Some
             days
             after
             ,
             the
             Captain
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             his
             Patron
             ,
             went
             to
             Sea
             again
             ,
             with
             his
             Engineer
             ,
             and
             not
             meeting
             with
             any
             thing
             on
             the
             Mediterranean
             ,
             they
             pass'd
             the
             Streight
             ,
             and
             came
             into
             the
             Ocean
             ,
             where
             they
             gave
             chace
             to
             an
             
             English-Ship
             ,
             which
             they
             found
             sufficiently
             well
             provided
             to
             deal
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             thought
             it
             their
             safest
             course
             to
             engage
             her
             at
             a
             distance
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             the
             Captain
             consults
             with
             his
             Officers
             and
             the
             Engineer
             ,
             how
             they
             might
             engage
             the
             enemy
             at
             a
             neerer
             distance
             ,
             he
             propos'd
             to
             them
             that
             his
             invention
             would
             be
             the
             most
             likely
             means
             to
             take
             the
             prize
             .
             
               The
               vessel
            
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             
               which
               we
               are
               to
               engage
               against
               is
               very
               high
               ,
               both
               at
               the
               stern
               and
               the
               Prow
               ,
               and
               their
               Guns
               are
               greater
               then
               ours
               ,
               and
               consequently
               ,
               there
               is
               some
               danger
               of
               being
               sunk
               ,
               if
               we
               make
               
               any
               attempt
               to
               board
               her
               ;
               open
               force
               will
               not
               do
               the
               business
               ,
               she
               must
               be
               carried
               by
               some
               subtle
               invention
               .
               I
               know
               an
               expedient
               how
               she
               may
               be
               taken
               ,
               without
               the
               l●ss
               of
               a
               man
               ;
               the
               advantage
               we
               have
               of
               the
               wind
               drives
               the
               smoak
               of
               our
               Guns
               towards
               the
               enemy
               ,
               I
               will
               go
               into
               the
               boat
               ,
               and
               being
               cover'd
               by
               the
               smoke
               ,
               I
               will
               get
               close
               to
               the
               Christian
               ship
               ,
               and
               fasten
               my
               fire-works
               thereto
               ,
               which
               when
               they
               have
               wrought
               their
               effect
               ,
               the
               flame
               will
               give
               you
               notice
               how
               and
               when
               to
               approach
               .
            
             His
             advice
             was
             approv'd
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             the
             Engineer
             with
             his
             inventions
             was
             put
             into
             the
             boat
             ,
             with
             two
             Christian
             slaves
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Captain
             added
             four
             Turks
             ,
             and
             they
             fire
             the
             Guns
             ,
             as
             the
             Engineer
             stood
             in
             need
             of
             being
             cover'd
             by
             the
             smoke
             .
             But
             the
             Engineers
             thoughts
             ran
             upon
             something
             else
             ,
             much
             different
             from
             what
             the
             Captain
             imagin'd
             ;
             for
             being
             come
             somewhat
             neer
             the
             English
             Ship
             ,
             he
             perswaded
             the
             four
             Turks
             ,
             that
             he
             stood
             in
             need
             of
             the
             two
             Christian
             slaves
             ,
             to
             assist
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             busied
             the
             Turks
             in
             rowing
             ,
             and
             went
             to
             the
             forepart
             of
             the
             boat
             behind
             their
             backs
             ,
             making
             as
             if
             he
             prepar'd
             his
             fire-works
             .
             But
             instead
             of
             that
             ,
             he
             draws
             out
             a
             Turkish
             Cu●elass
             ,
             and
             kills
             the
             two
             Turks
             that
             were
             next
             him
             ,
             with
             two
             thrusts
             through
             the
             back
             ,
             and
             passing
             over
             those
             was
             ready
             to
             fall
             on
             the
             other
             two
             when
             they
             began
             to
             perceive
             the
             sad
             accident
             that
             had
             befallen
             their
             Companions
             ,
             whereat
             they
             were
             so
             frightned
             that
             they
             begg'd
             their
             lives
             ,
             which
             he
             granted
             them
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             stronger
             party
             seconded
             by
             the
             two
             slaves
             ,
             who
             had
             seiz'd
             the
             arms
             of
             those
             that
             were
             kill'd
             ,
             commanding
             them
             to
             make
             up
             to
             the
             English
             Ship
             ,
             into
             which
             they
             were
             receiv'd
             
             upon
             the
             signal
             of
             his
             Handketcher
             ,
             leaving
             the
             boat
             with
             the
             two
             Turks
             that
             were
             kill'd
             to
             the
             mercy
             of
             the
             waves
             ,
             to
             satisfie
             the
             Pyrate
             ,
             that
             his
             Engineer
             had
             deceiv'd
             him
             .
             Whereupon
             making
             all
             the
             sail
             he
             could
             ,
             he
             hasten'd
             to
             get
             out
             of
             their
             reach
             ,
             whom
             he
             thought
             he
             had
             had
             within
             his
             own
             ,
             repenting
             himself
             that
             he
             had
             repos'd
             too
             great
             confidence
             in
             a
             man
             ,
             who
             had
             broken
             his
             faith
             to
             his
             God
             and
             his
             Prince
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             serv'd
             the
             Divel
             himself
             for
             mony
             .
          
        
         
           
             RELATION
             XLII
             .
             The
             Disappointment
             .
          
           
             IN
             the
             year
             1639.
             a
             young
             man
             about
             eighteen
             years
             of
             age
             born
             at
             Ceuta
             in
             Africk
             ,
             named
             
               Francisco
               Mendez
            
             ,
             having
             been
             a
             Page
             to
             
               Dom
               Francisco
               de
               Villegas
            
             ,
             a
             
             Spanish-Knight
             ,
             who
             liv'd
             at
             Gibraltar
             ,
             and
             was
             his
             Godfather
             ,
             was
             put
             into
             the
             King's
             service
             by
             his
             Master
             in
             a
             Company
             of
             Recruits
             ,
             for
             the
             reinforcing
             of
             the
             Garrizon
             at
             Naples
             ,
             with
             particular
             recommendations
             to
             the
             Captain
             .
             The
             Recruits
             were
             put
             aboard
             a
             Hamborough
             Vessel
             ,
             press'd
             for
             the
             transportation
             of
             them
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             other
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             ordinary
             in
             Spain
             ,
             when
             the
             Kings
             service
             requires
             it
             .
             They
             set
             sail
             at
             Cadiz
             ,
             and
             went
             into
             the
             Mediterranean
             through
             the
             streight
             of
             Gibraltar
             ,
             where
             being
             opposite
             to
             Majorca
             ,
             the
             wind
             turn'd
             contrary
             which
             occasion'd
             the
             Captain
             and
             some
             others
             to
             go
             ashore
             ,
             with
             a
             design
             to
             return
             to
             the
             
             Ship
             ,
             assoon
             as
             the
             wind
             should
             sit
             right
             for
             the
             prosecution
             of
             their
             voyage
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             the
             soldiers
             ,
             who
             were
             forc'd
             to
             serve
             ,
             and
             in
             number
             ,
             exceeded
             the
             Volunteers
             ,
             perswaded
             the
             latter
             to
             mutiny
             ,
             upon
             occasion
             that
             their
             Officers
             enjoy'd
             themselves
             ashore
             ,
             while
             they
             endur'd
             the
             hardships
             of
             the
             Sea.
             They
             plotted
             together
             to
             render
             themselves
             masters
             of
             the
             Ship
             ,
             and
             to
             return
             for
             Spain
             .
             The
             Seamen
             ,
             who
             were
             Hamburghers
             ,
             knowing
             nothing
             of
             their
             design
             were
             of
             a
             sudden
             secur'd
             in
             the
             hold
             ,
             with
             a
             guard
             set
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             as
             if
             they
             had
             taken
             a
             considerable
             prize
             ,
             they
             rifled
             all
             in
             the
             stern
             ,
             choosing
             to
             govern
             the
             Vessel
             two
             soldiers
             ,
             who
             ,
             having
             been
             in
             the
             Indies
             ,
             thought
             themselves
             the
             most
             expert
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             consequently
             fit
             to
             undertake
             that
             employment
             .
             All
             went
             very
             well
             ,
             while
             they
             had
             no
             adversary
             ;
             but
             having
             saild
             some
             hours
             ,
             they
             discover'd
             a
             Ship
             with
             green
             colours
             on
             the
             top-mast
             .
             There
             was
             not
             any
             so
             ignorant
             among
             them
             but
             knew
             it
             to
             be
             a
             Pyrate
             of
             Algiers
             ,
             so
             that
             perceiving
             it
             made
             streight
             towards
             them
             ,
             they
             put
             themselves
             into
             a
             posture
             of
             defence
             ,
             disposing
             eighty
             men
             on
             the
             Decks
             arm'd
             with
             Muskets
             and
             Half-pikes
             ,
             and
             sending
             the
             rest
             under
             Decks
             to
             manage
             the
             Guns
             .
             The
             subtle
             Pyrat
             gets
             the
             wind
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             gives
             them
             a
             volley
             of
             sixteen
             Guns
             ,
             which
             kill'd
             two
             or
             three
             men
             ,
             and
             somewhat
             prejudic'd
             the
             sails
             and
             tackling
             .
             The
             Spaniards
             who
             were
             between
             Decks
             answer'd
             him
             with
             twelve
             ,
             but
             to
             no
             effect
             ,
             for
             they
             knew
             not
             how
             to
             take
             their
             aim
             ,
             and
             which
             was
             worse
             ,
             having
             discharg'd
             ,
             they
             knew
             not
             how
             to
             charge
             them
             again
             ,
             and
             to
             fasten
             them
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             carriadges
             and
             the
             Guns
             
             roll'd-up
             and
             down
             with
             the
             motion
             of
             the
             Ship.
             The
             two
             Commanders
             were
             busie
             at
             the
             stern
             ,
             whence
             they
             gave
             order
             what
             was
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             but
             their
             people
             not
             understanding
             the
             Sea-terms
             ,
             did
             many
             times
             contrary
             to
             what
             was
             commanded
             .
             The
             Pyrate
             seeing
             so
             many
             people
             on
             the
             Deck
             ,
             thought
             it
             not
             safe
             to
             board
             ,
             but
             observing
             that
             the
             enemy
             made
             no
             further
             use
             of
             their
             Guns
             ,
             imagin'd
             it
             was
             for
             want
             of
             Powder
             ,
             and
             so
             hoping
             to
             get
             the
             better
             of
             them
             ,
             he
             fir'd
             at
             them
             as
             fast
             as
             he
             could
             .
             Then
             the
             Fresh-water-men
             began
             to
             see
             that
             they
             had
             undertaken
             the
             government
             of
             the
             Vessel
             ,
             as
             Phaeton
             did
             that
             of
             the
             Suns
             Chariot
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             minding
             their
             safety
             ,
             they
             resolv'd
             to
             deliver
             the
             Seamen
             out
             of
             their
             Irons
             ,
             and
             to
             employ
             them
             about
             the
             Guns
             ,
             while
             they
             made
             good
             the
             Deck
             ,
             and
             so
             sent
             an
             Ambassador
             ,
             who
             made
             this
             speech
             to
             them
             ;
             
               Gentlemen
               Lutherans
               ,
               the
               Vessel
               is
               set
               upon
               by
               the
               Turks
               ,
               you
               have
               your
               liberty
               granted
               you
               ,
               on
               condition
               that
               you
               assist
               us
               against
               the
               Common
               enemy
               .
            
             He
             thought
             this
             news
             would
             have
             been
             acceptable
             to
             the
             Prisoners
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             would
             have
             been
             glad
             of
             that
             favour
             ,
             but
             he
             was
             much
             astonish'd
             to
             hear
             them
             bluntly
             making
             answer
             ,
             
               That
               they
               should
               make
               an
               end
               of
               what
               they
               had
               begun
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               were
               resolv'd
               to
               be
               slaves
               to
               their
               enemies
               ,
               to
               be
               reveng'd
               of
               the
               affront
               done
               them
               by
               those
               pretended
               Friends
               ,
               by
               whom
               they
               had
               been
               treated
               like
               beasts
               .
            
             The
             Ambassador
             makes
             a
             report
             of
             his
             Negotiation
             to
             his
             Companions
             ,
             who
             were
             at
             such
             a
             loss
             ,
             that
             they
             knew
             not
             what
             to
             do
             or
             say
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             the
             Pyrate
             looses
             no
             time
             ,
             and
             gives
             them
             a
             volley
             ,
             the
             Guns
             loaden
             with
             Iron-bars
             ,
             whereby
             
             the
             tackling
             was
             shatter'd
             ,
             the
             sails
             torne
             ,
             a
             mast
             broken
             ,
             the
             deck
             cover'd
             with
             wounded
             and
             dead
             ,
             the
             orders
             of
             the
             Commanders
             ill-given
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             other
             side
             less
             understood
             and
             executed
             ,
             which
             c●us'd
             disorder
             and
             confusion
             amidst
             the
             dreadful
             outcries
             of
             the
             wounded
             ,
             who
             could
             not
             be
             dress'd
             ,
             in
             regard
             the
             Surgeon
             was
             one
             of
             those
             who
             were
             in
             chaines
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             rest
             began
             to
             flagge
             and
             be
             out
             of
             courage
             .
             The
             Pyrate
             perceiving
             what
             condition
             they
             were
             in
             cry'd
             out
             Ame●na
             ,
             which
             those
             poor
             Desperadoes
             understood
             not
             ,
             though
             they
             wish'd
             nothing
             so
             much
             as
             to
             yeeld
             ,
             which
             yet
             the
             Pyrate
             would
             have
             them
             to
             acknowledge
             by
             letting
             down
             the
             main-sail-yard
             upon
             the
             Deck
             ,
             and
             taking
             away
             the
             Colours
             from
             the
             Stern
             .
             The
             Pyrate
             took
             their
             ignorance
             for
             contempt
             ;
             and
             drew
             neer
             to
             give
             them
             a
             double
             charge
             ;
             but
             perceiving
             they
             laid
             down
             their
             arms
             ,
             and
             made
             signs
             with
             their
             handkerchers
             fasten'd
             to
             their
             hats
             ,
             he
             sent
             the
             boat
             to
             them
             with
             fifteen
             Turks
             in
             it
             ,
             who
             getting
             on
             the
             Deck
             ,
             understood
             what
             posture
             the
             Vessel
             was
             in
             ,
             pillag'd
             it
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             compassion
             sent
             for
             the
             Turkish
             Surgeon
             to
             dress
             the
             wounded
             ,
             casting
             into
             the
             Sea
             the
             dead
             and
             such
             as
             they
             though
             irrecoverable
             ,
             and
             making
             the
             rest
             slaves
             .
             The
             Spaniards
             were
             chain'd
             in
             the
             Pyrates
             Vessel
             ,
             and
             the
             Hamburghers
             continu'd
             where
             they
             were
             ,
             with
             six
             Turks
             to
             guard
             them
             .
             The
             Pyrate
             return'd
             to
             Algiers
             ,
             where
             those
             slaves
             were
             sold
             ,
             among
             whom
             was
             
               Francisco
               Mendez
            
             ,
             who
             sent
             an
             account
             of
             his
             misfortune
             to
             his
             Mother
             ,
             a
             poor
             widdow
             living
             at
             Ceuta
             ,
             who
             ,
             passing
             up
             and
             down
             Spain
             to
             gather
             what
             almes
             she
             could
             ,
             got
             together
             two
             hundred
             and
             
             fifty
             Patacoons
             ,
             and
             writ
             to
             her
             Son
             ,
             that
             his
             Patron
             should
             send
             him
             to
             Tituan
             ,
             where
             she
             would
             pay
             his
             ransom
             .
             Having
             receiv'd
             this
             news
             Francisco
             was
             embark'd
             with
             us
             ,
             transported
             with
             joy
             for
             the
             recovery
             of
             his
             liberty
             ,
             which
             he
             despair'd
             of
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             poverty
             of
             his
             Mother
             ,
             and
             the
             little
             likelihood
             there
             was
             to
             get
             mony
             otherwise
             .
             We
             came
             together
             to
             Tituan
             ,
             and
             were
             there
             put
             into
             the
             Masmora
             ,
             where
             I
             receiv'd
             letters
             from
             my
             Companion
             Saldens
             ,
             dated
             at
             Ceuta
             ,
             at
             the
             bottom
             whereof
             he
             writ
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             with
             me
             a
             Christian
             slave
             ,
             named
             
               Francisco
               Mendez
            
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             desir'd
             me
             to
             give
             a
             Patacoon
             or
             two
             ,
             if
             he
             stood
             in
             need
             thereof
             ,
             that
             his
             old
             Master
             
               D.
               Francisco
               Villegas
            
             ,
             would
             give
             the
             fifty
             Patacoons
             which
             were
             behind
             of
             his
             ransom
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             Mother
             was
             going
             from
             Ceuta
             to
             Gibraltar
             to
             receive
             them
             .
             These
             tidings
             transported
             Francisco
             with
             joy
             ,
             but
             it
             lasted
             not
             long
             ;
             for
             while
             we
             were
             talking
             concerning
             his
             liberty
             ,
             we
             hear'd
             a
             voice
             calling
             at
             the
             grate
             above
             ,
             for
             
               Francisco
               Mendez
            
             ,
             who
             lifting
             up
             his
             eyes
             sees
             his
             Mother
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             made
             a
             slave
             that
             day
             ,
             being
             taken
             in
             the
             Brigantine
             ,
             which
             ordinarily
             goes
             from
             Ceuta
             to
             Gibraltar
             ,
             the
             Portuguez
             Soldiers
             having
             neglected
             their
             duty
             through
             drunkenness
             .
             That
             sad
             accident
             put
             both
             mother
             and
             son
             into
             a
             despair
             of
             ever
             recovering
             their
             liberty
             ,
             the
             same
             day
             they
             expected
             to
             have
             embrac'd
             one
             the
             other
             out
             of
             slavery
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             RELATION
             XLIII
             .
             Of
             the
             impious
             dutifullness
             of
             an
             
             Iseland-Slave
             .
          
           
             THough
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             Iseland
             thought
             they
             had
             had
             no
             other
             enemies
             then
             Poverty
             and
             Ice
             ,
             the
             one
             whereof
             lyes
             perpetually
             ,
             the
             other
             ,
             for
             eight
             months
             of
             the
             year
             very
             heavy
             upon
             them
             ;
             yet
             Algier
             ,
             through
             a
             detestable
             avarice
             ,
             envy'd
             them
             ,
             that
             which
             no
             other
             Nation
             did
             ,
             the
             onely
             happiness
             they
             had
             ,
             liberty
             .
             At
             my
             departure
             from
             Algiers
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             1642.
             a
             young
             man
             in
             Turkish
             habit
             came
             to
             me
             ,
             having
             heard
             that
             I
             was
             a
             
             Dunkirk-slave
             ,
             and
             intended
             to
             pass
             through
             Madrid
             ,
             and
             gave
             me
             a
             Petition
             handsomely
             write
             in
             Latine
             ,
             desiring
             me
             to
             present
             it
             to
             the
             Ambassador
             of
             Denmark
             ,
             then
             Resident
             with
             the
             King
             of
             Spain
             .
             I
             wondred
             much
             at
             that
             conjunction
             of
             circumstances
             ,
             that
             a
             Turk
             should
             desire
             something
             in
             Latine
             ,
             of
             a
             person
             of
             the
             Danish
             Nation
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             imagine
             by
             the
             language
             wherein
             he
             spoke
             to
             me
             ,
             which
             was
             
               Lingua
               Franca
            
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             such
             as
             I
             afterwards
             understood
             him
             to
             be
             .
             
               It
               is
               in
               your
               power
            
             ,
             says
             the
             young
             man
             to
             me
             ,
             
               to
               do
               the
               greatest
               act
               of
               charity
               that
               ever
               one
               Christian
               did
               to
               another
               .
            
             So
             proceeding
             in
             his
             discourse
             ,
             he
             related
             to
             me
             all
             the
             accidents
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             to
             assure
             me
             of
             the
             justice
             of
             his
             pretensions
             .
             
               It
               had
               happen'd
               some
               years
               since
               ,
            
             said
             he
             ,
             
               that
               an
            
             Iseland
             -
             
               Renegado
               having
               
               been
               a
               long
               time
               abroad
               with
               the
               Pyrate
               of
               this
               City
               ,
               without
               taking
               any
               prize
               ,
               propos'd
               to
               the
               Captain
               ,
               vex'd
               that
               nothing
               fell
               in
               his
               way
               ,
               to
               make
               towards
            
             Iseland
             ,
             
               and
               landing
               there
               ,
               to
               take
            
             Iselanders
             ,
             
               who
               suspected
               not
               that
               there
               were
               such
               barbarous
               people
               in
               the
               world
               .
               The
               proposal
               was
               lik'd
               by
               the
               Captain
               ,
               and
               the
               management
               of
               the
               enterprize
               was
               committed
               to
               that
               perfidious
            
             Iselander
             .
             
               Soon
               after
               ,
               the
            
             Turks
             
               came
               to
               a
               secure
               place
               known
               by
               the
               Undertaker
               ,
               neer
               that
               Island
               ,
               and
               sent
               fifty
               souldiers
               ashore
               ,
               who
               brought
               away
               about
               eight
               hundred
               men
               ,
               women
               ,
               and
               children
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               sold
               them
               in
               this
               City
               for
               slaves
               ,
               the
               manner
               whereof
               you
               know
               .
               Many
               dy'd
               by
               the
               change
               of
               air
               ,
               others
               ,
               out
               of
               a
               despair
               of
               being
               redeem'd
               ,
               renounc'd
               their
               Religion
               ,
               and
               some
               few
               of
               them
               do
               still
               patiently
               endure
               the
               heavy
               yoak
               of
               slavery
               ,
               hoping
               that
            
             Christian
             IV.
             
               King
               of
            
             Denmark
             ,
             
               whose
               subjects
               they
               are
               ,
               will
               have
               compassion
               on
               them
               ,
               whereto
               they
               believe
               he
               will
               be
               mov'd
               upon
               the
               mediation
               of
               his
               Ambassador
               at
            
             Madrid
             .
             
               And
               as
               to
               what
               concerns
               me
               ,
               wonder
               not
               that
               I
               concern
               my self
               so
               much
               in
               this
               business
               ;
               know
               that
               though
               you
               see
               me
               in
               Turkish
               habit
               ,
               I
               was
               born
               in
            
             Iseland
             ,
             
               and
               brought
               away
               thence
               with
               my
               Mother
               ,
               and
               those
               I
               told
               you
               off
               before
               .
               Having
               continu'd
               two
               years
               a
               slave
               ,
               my
               Patron
               dies
               ,
               and
               gives
               me
               my
               liberty
               ,
               on
               condition
               I
               should
               renounce
               ,
               which
               I
               did
               ,
               to
               procure
               the
               liberty
               of
               my
               Mother
               ,
               who
               suffer'd
               extreamly
               ,
               by
               being
               put
               to
               painful
               work
               ,
               and
               unmercifully
               beaten
               .
               Being
               free
               I
               entred
               into
               the
               Bassa's
               pay
               ,
               and
               went
               out
               to
               Sea
               ,
               and
               having
               got
               together
               about
               a
               hundred
               Patacoons
               ,
               I
               was
               in
               hopes
               to
               redeem
               my
               Mother
               ,
               of
               a
               Moor
               ,
               whose
               slave
               she
               was
               ;
               but
               the
               
               Dog
               ,
               having
               seen
               my
               proffer
               ,
               treated
               her
               worse
               then
               before
               ,
               to
               make
               me
               give
               two
               hundred
               Patacoons
               ,
               and
               I
               could
               not
               rest
               till
               I
               had
               made
               a
               shift
               for
               the
               other
               hundred
               Patacoons
               ,
               which
               an
               honest
               Turk
               lent
               me
               ,
               on
               condition
               he
               should
               have
               my
               Mother
               for
               the
               security
               of
               his
               reimbursement
               .
               She
               is
               tolerably
               well
               treated
               where
               she
               is
               now
               ,
               but
               if
               I
               should
               dye
               ,
               she
               would
               be
               reduc'd
               to
               the
               same
               condition
               she
               was
               in
               before
               ,
               and
               would
               never
               recover
               her
               liberty
               while
               she
               liv'd
               .
            
             This
             discourse
             having
             mov'd
             me
             to
             compassion
             ,
             I
             gave
             the
             young
             man
             all
             the
             assurances
             I
             could
             of
             my
             readiness
             to
             serve
             him
             in
             the
             delivery
             of
             his
             Petition
             .
             Being
             afterwards
             come
             to
             Madrid
             ,
             I
             went
             to
             the
             Ambassador
             of
             Denmark
             the
             Sieur
             
               Hilarius
               Ulefelt
            
             ,
             a
             Knight
             of
             noble
             extraction
             ,
             to
             whom
             I
             gave
             an
             account
             of
             what
             was
             contain'd
             in
             the
             Petition
             ,
             which
             I
             had
             lost
             when
             we
             were
             cast
             away
             .
             He
             promis'd
             me
             to
             acquaint
             the
             King
             of
             Denmark
             with
             the
             business
             .
             Being
             afterwards
             return'd
             to
             Flanders
             ,
             the
             Sieur
             
               Bernard
               d'
               Aranda
            
             ,
             my
             Brother
             ,
             passing
             that
             way
             upon
             some
             affairs
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Denmark
             ,
             and
             of
             
               Cornificio
               Ulefelt
            
             ,
             Brother
             to
             the
             said
             Ambassador
             ,
             and
             Grand-Master
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             was
             related
             as
             a
             Gentleman
             ,
             assur'd
             me
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             of
             Denmark
             ,
             upon
             the
             account
             given
             by
             his
             Ambassador
             ,
             had
             ,
             by
             the
             way
             of
             Legorn
             ,
             order'd
             the
             redemption
             of
             those
             poor
             Iselanders
             ,
             and
             among
             others
             that
             Mother
             ,
             whose
             Son
             had
             by
             an
             impious
             undutifulness
             hazarded
             the
             loss
             of
             his
             own
             Soul
             ,
             to
             procure
             the
             liberty
             of
             her
             body
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             RELATION
             XLIV
             .
             The
             Unfortunate
             Adventurers
             .
          
           
             THose
             who
             engage
             themselves
             in
             great
             enterprizes
             are
             esteem'd
             according
             to
             the
             good
             or
             bad
             success
             thereof
             ;
             if
             fortune
             prove
             favourable
             ,
             they
             get
             the
             reputation
             of
             courageous
             and
             prudent
             ;
             if
             unkind
             ,
             their
             misfortune
             is
             accounted
             a
             punishment
             of
             their
             temerity
             and
             extravagance
             .
             Some
             ,
             of
             Pyrates
             and
             Robbers
             ,
             have
             come
             to
             be
             Generals
             at
             Sea
             ,
             and
             powerful
             Monarchs
             ,
             and
             gain'd
             honour
             by
             those
             courses
             ,
             which
             brought
             others
             to
             the
             Gallies
             and
             the
             Gibet
             .
             Four
             younger
             Brothers
             ,
             
             French-men
             ,
             shall
             confirm
             this
             assertion
             ,
             not
             that
             I
             mean
             they
             were
             Pyrates
             or
             Robbers
             ,
             but
             Free-booters
             upon
             a
             double
             Commission
             .
             Their
             birth
             had
             not
             furnish'd
             them
             with
             any
             great
             conveniences
             ,
             and
             therefore
             what
             was
             wanting
             that
             way
             was
             to
             be
             supply'd
             by
             their
             courage
             .
             In
             the
             year
             1636.
             they
             resolv'd
             upon
             a
             way
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             seek
             their
             fortunes
             at
             Sea
             ,
             getting
             together
             about
             fifteen
             thousand
             Livers
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             equipped
             a
             Frigot
             of
             ten
             Guns
             .
             Two
             among
             them
             ,
             who
             were
             Knights
             of
             Malta
             ,
             got
             a
             Commission
             from
             that
             Order
             ,
             against
             the
             common
             enemy
             of
             the
             Christians
             ;
             the
             others
             ,
             one
             from
             the
             King
             of
             France
             .
             The
             noise
             of
             this
             expedition
             ,
             the
             preparations
             whereof
             were
             carried
             on
             at
             Rochel
             ,
             brought
             together
             fourscore
             younger
             Brothers
             ,
             who
             ,
             with
             their
             Officers
             ,
             a
             good
             Master
             ,
             
             and
             thirty
             six
             Seamen
             ,
             were
             able
             and
             likely
             to
             attempt
             great
             matters
             .
             All
             things
             being
             ready
             ,
             they
             hoise
             sail
             ,
             designing
             to
             cruze
             up
             and
             down
             the
             
             Spanish-Sea
             between
             Cadiz
             and
             Saint
             Lucars
             ,
             and
             so
             set
             a
             man
             ashore
             there
             ,
             habited
             like
             a
             Spaniard
             ,
             who
             understood
             the
             language
             of
             the
             Country
             ,
             to
             see
             what
             Ships
             were
             bound
             thence
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             up
             the
             Colours
             of
             France
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             likely
             to
             do
             their
             work
             thereabouts
             .
             The
             Colours
             of
             France
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             likely
             to
             do
             their
             work
             thereabouts
             .
             The
             Colours
             of
             the
             Order
             of
             Malta
             was
             to
             serve
             against
             the
             Crescent
             ,
             and
             particularly
             against
             those
             of
             Algiers
             and
             Tunis
             ,
             between
             which
             places
             and
             France
             there
             was
             a
             Peace
             ,
             though
             ill
             observ'd
             on
             both
             sides
             .
             The
             sixth
             day
             after
             their
             departure
             ,
             they
             set
             a
             man
             ashore
             in
             the
             night
             time
             neer
             Cadiz
             ,
             who
             return'd
             the
             night
             following
             ,
             bringing
             intelligence
             that
             a
             Ship
             loaden
             with
             wine
             was
             ready
             to
             set
             sail
             .
             Being
             come
             out
             ,
             they
             gave
             it
             chace
             ,
             and
             two
             days
             after
             having
             taken
             it
             ,
             they
             rid
             themselves
             of
             the
             trouble
             of
             the
             Prisoners
             ,
             setting
             them
             all
             ashore
             .
             This
             prize
             of
             wine
             heighten'd
             the
             courage
             of
             our
             young
             Blades
             ,
             and
             rais'd
             them
             to
             a
             higher
             conceit
             of
             their
             valour
             .
             The
             third
             day
             after
             this
             good
             fortune
             ,
             they
             discover'd
             two
             Pyrates
             of
             Algiers
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             gave
             chace
             under
             the
             Colours
             of
             the
             Order
             of
             Malta
             .
             The
             Pyrates
             relying
             on
             their
             own
             strength
             ,
             and
             imagining
             that
             of
             our
             Younger-Brothers
             not
             to
             be
             extraordinary
             expect
             them
             with
             their
             sails
             furl'd
             up
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             the
             Adventurers
             consult
             about
             the
             Attack
             ,
             and
             resolv'd
             to
             board
             the
             greater
             of
             the
             two
             Pyrates
             ,
             and
             to
             abandon
             their
             own
             Frigot
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             have
             the
             advantage
             of
             
             the
             Pyrate
             furnish'd
             with
             twenty
             four
             Brass
             Guns
             .
             Order
             was
             given
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             resolution
             taken
             ;
             but
             the
             Pyrate
             ,
             who
             was
             well
             skill'd
             in
             his
             profession
             ,
             perceiv'd
             their
             design
             by
             the
             animosity
             of
             their
             approach
             ,
             and
             seeing
             them
             come
             up
             neer
             enough
             to
             him
             ,
             let
             down
             his
             sails
             ,
             to
             avoid
             grappling
             .
             This
             unexpected
             disappointment
             ,
             put
             the
             attempters
             into
             a
             little
             distraction
             ,
             yet
             not
             so
             much
             ,
             but
             that
             as
             they
             pass'd
             by
             they
             gave
             the
             enemy
             a
             volley
             with
             their
             ten
             Guns
             ,
             brought
             all
             of
             one
             side
             ,
             receiving
             the
             like
             salute
             from
             the
             Turk
             .
             They
             several
             times
             attempted
             to
             board
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             onely
             way
             to
             gain
             the
             victory
             ,
             but
             the
             Pyrates
             avoided
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             great
             Guns
             plaid
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             till
             by
             misfortune
             at
             last
             a
             Bullet
             of
             six
             pound
             weight
             took
             the
             Mast
             of
             the
             Frigot
             ,
             which
             made
             them
             furle
             up
             their
             sail
             ,
             least
             the
             wind
             might
             break
             the
             Mast
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             cleft
             by
             that
             unhappy
             shot
             .
             They
             still
             courageously
             stood
             upon
             the
             defensive
             ,
             and
             they
             had
             defeated
             the
             Mahumetans
             ,
             if
             the
             noise
             of
             their
             shot
             had
             not
             brought
             thither
             five
             other
             Pyrates
             of
             Algiers
             ,
             which
             with
             the
             two
             already
             engag'd
             made
             a
             squadron
             of
             seven
             dispos'd
             into
             the
             form
             of
             a
             half-moon
             ,
             by
             which
             that
             unhappy
             Frigot
             was
             pepper'd
             of
             all
             sides
             .
             Yet
             did
             not
             the
             courage
             of
             our
             Younger-Brothers
             fail
             them
             ,
             for
             they
             gallantly
             made
             their
             party
             good
             for
             the
             space
             of
             nine
             hours
             ,
             during
             which
             they
             fir'd
             six
             hundred
             shot
             with
             their
             ten
             Guns
             .
             But
             as
             the
             number
             of
             the
             dogs
             occasion
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Hare
             ;
             so
             at
             last
             the
             Frigot
             shatter'd
             of
             all
             sides
             ,
             above
             and
             below
             ,
             the
             water
             began
             to
             come
             in
             at
             the
             bottom
             ,
             unhappily
             depriving
             those
             gallant
             Gentlemen
             of
             the
             means
             rather
             then
             of
             the
             earnestness
             
             they
             had
             to
             fight
             .
             The
             seven
             Pyrates
             sent
             their
             Boats
             to
             save
             those
             unfortunate
             persons
             ,
             most
             of
             whom
             were
             forc'd
             to
             betake
             themselves
             to
             swimming
             ,
             to
             avoid
             sinking
             with
             the
             Vessel
             ,
             and
             so
             yeelded
             themselves
             .
             They
             were
             divided
             among
             the
             seven
             Pyrates
             ,
             who
             having
             also
             receiv'd
             some
             prejudice
             return'd
             to
             Algiers
             ,
             where
             these
             new
             slaves
             had
             been
             sold
             at
             a
             low
             rate
             ,
             upon
             this
             account
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             the
             repute
             of
             being
             poor
             and
             discontented
             ,
             if
             a
             perfidious
             Christian
             ,
             an
             Officer
             belonging
             to
             the
             Chamber
             of
             the
             French
             Trade
             ,
             to
             ingratiate
             himself
             with
             the
             Bassa
             ,
             and
             General
             Pegelin
             ,
             had
             not
             betray'd
             them
             ,
             sharing
             secretly
             with
             them
             in
             the
             buying
             of
             the
             four
             principal
             Adventurers
             ,
             who
             were
             at
             the
             charge
             of
             the
             whole
             Expedition
             ,
             and
             maliciously
             advising
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             beaten
             ,
             and
             threatned
             with
             the
             Gallies
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             should
             not
             be
             redeem'd
             on
             without
             the
             other
             ;
             which
             was
             done
             after
             seven
             years
             slavery
             and
             extraordinary
             hardship
             ,
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             year
             1642.
             for
             rhe
             sum
             of
             six
             thousand
             Ducats
             ,
             they
             having
             acquired
             no
             reputation
             by
             their
             generous
             resolution
             and
             courageous
             conduct
             ,
             because
             the
             issue
             of
             their
             enterprise
             prov'd
             unfortunate
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             RELATION
             .
             XLV
             .
             Superstitious
             Piety
             .
          
           
             THe
             ensuing
             Relation
             may
             in
             some
             measure
             serve
             for
             an
             Advertisement
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             Heaven
             is
             not
             to
             be
             gain'd
             by
             fond
             wishes
             ,
             and
             that
             those
             onely
             are
             to
             expect
             to
             be
             triumphant
             there
             ,
             who
             have
             been
             couragiously
             militant
             here
             .
          
           
             General
             Pegelin
             cruzing
             up
             and
             down
             the
             Mediterranean
             in
             the
             year
             1641.
             notice
             was
             given
             him
             that
             the
             Gallies
             wanted
             fresh
             water
             ,
             and
             being
             neer
             Tremesen
             ,
             he
             order'd
             them
             to
             touch
             at
             a
             place
             between
             that
             City
             and
             that
             of
             Oran
             ,
             where
             he
             knew
             there
             was
             a
             Spring
             .
             He
             set
             ashore
             thereabouts
             a
             hundred
             slaves
             ,
             chain'd
             five
             and
             five
             together
             ,
             every
             one
             with
             a
             runlet
             on
             his
             back
             ,
             convey'd
             by
             fifty
             Musketteers
             ,
             to
             fetch
             water
             from
             that
             Spring
             ,
             which
             was
             about
             a
             quarter
             of
             a
             league
             from
             the
             Sea-side
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             the
             General
             ,
             took
             the
             air
             ashore
             ,
             walking
             along
             the
             Sea-side
             ,
             whither
             the
             Alarbes
             soon
             brought
             refreshments
             to
             sell
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             wont
             to
             do
             .
             They
             were
             follow'd
             by
             a
             Moorish
             Gentleman
             ,
             who
             living
             thereabouts
             came
             to
             kiss
             the
             General
             's
             hands
             ,
             making
             him
             a
             present
             of
             Grapes
             ,
             Figs
             ,
             Lemons
             ,
             Poultry
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             refreshments
             ,
             which
             his
             servants
             brought
             along
             with
             him
             .
             The
             General
             thank'd
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             fell
             into
             discourse
             .
             The
             Moor
             ,
             who
             had
             never
             been
             out
             of
             his
             own
             Village
             ,
             nor
             convers'd
             with
             any
             but
             
             half-savage
             Alarbes
             ,
             nor
             studied
             but
             with
             some
             Cherif
             or
             Marabout
             ,
             who
             had
             simply
             explicated
             the
             fooleries
             of
             the
             Alcoran
             to
             him
             ,
             was
             accordingly
             very
             simple
             ,
             and
             wholly
             addicted
             to
             their
             Religion
             ,
             which
             made
             him
             complain
             to
             Pegelin
             of
             his
             fortune
             ,
             which
             had
             indeed
             sufficiently
             supply'd
             him
             with
             Camels
             ,
             Sheep
             ,
             Oxen
             ,
             and
             Servants
             ,
             but
             all
             hindred
             not
             his
             being
             unhappy
             in
             one
             thing
             ,
             which
             concern'd
             him
             more
             then
             all
             the
             rest
             .
             The
             General
             was
             desirous
             to
             know
             what
             it
             might
             be
             ;
             This
             ,
             reply'd
             the
             Moor
             ,
             
               that
               I
               am
               not
               so
               great
               a
               Friend
               of
               our
               Prophet
               Mahomet's
               as
               you
               are
               .
            
             The
             General
             ,
             who
             laugh'd
             in
             his
             sleeve
             at
             Mahomet
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             superstitions
             ,
             dissembling
             the
             conceit
             he
             had
             of
             the
             Moors
             perswasion
             ,
             seriously
             ask'd
             him
             ,
             why
             he
             was
             not
             so
             great
             a
             Friend
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ?
             Because
             ,
             reply'd
             the
             Moor
             ,
             
               you
               have
               sacrific'd
               with
               your
               Cimitar
               so
               many
               Christians
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               most
               acceptable
               sacrifice
               that
               can
               be
               made
               to
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               and
               I
               have
               all
               my
               life
               kill'd
               nothing
               but
               wild
               B●ars
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               service
               indeed
               ,
               but
               no
               way
               comparable
               to
               yours
               .
               I
               should
               be
               extreamly
               oblig'd
               to
               your
               Excellency
               ,
               if
               you
               would
               do
               me
               the
               favour
               ,
               as
               to
               suffer
               me
               to
               kill
               one
               of
               your
               Christian
               slaves
               ,
               whereof
               you
               have
               so
               great
               a
               number
               ,
               and
               I
               should
               be
               happy
               in
               doing
               a
               thing
               so
               acceptable
               to
               the
               Prophet
               .
            
             The
             General
             ,
             who
             was
             of
             a
             divertive
             humor
             ,
             granted
             his
             request
             ,
             provided
             he
             went
             behind
             a
             little
             hill
             ,
             which
             he
             shew'd
             him
             about
             a
             hundred
             p●ces
             thence
             ,
             promising
             to
             send
             him
             a
             slave
             of
             what
             Nation
             he
             pleas'd
             .
             The
             Moor
             pitch'd
             upon
             a
             
               Spaniard
               ,
               That
               is
               the
               sacrifice
               ,
            
             said
             he
             ,
             
               which
               the
               Prophet
               is
               most
               pleas'd
               withall
               ,
               because
               those
               of
               that
               Nation
               are
               his
               greatest
               enemies
               .
            
             With
             
             that
             he
             goes
             to
             the
             hill
             .
             The
             General
             immediately
             caus'd
             the
             chain
             to
             be
             taken
             off
             the
             Espalier
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             most
             skilful
             slave
             of
             any
             at
             the
             Oar
             ,
             and
             commonly
             the
             strongest
             ;
             for
             he
             begins
             the
             work
             of
             rowing
             ,
             and
             gives
             the
             measure
             which
             is
             to
             be
             observ'd
             by
             all
             the
             rest
             .
             That
             slave
             was
             a
             Spaniard
             ,
             and
             could
             speak
             the
             Arabian
             and
             Moorish
             Language
             ,
             as
             having
             been
             a
             soldier
             at
             Oran
             .
             The
             General
             gave
             him
             a
             sword
             ,
             and
             a
             dagger
             ,
             and
             acquainted
             him
             with
             the
             discourse
             that
             had
             pass'd
             between
             him
             and
             the
             Moor
             ,
             sending
             him
             to
             meet
             the
             other
             behind
             the
             hill
             ,
             with
             express
             order
             ,
             not
             to
             do
             him
             any
             hurt
             ,
             but
             onely
             to
             frighten
             him
             .
             Assoon
             as
             the
             Moor
             perceiv'd
             the
             
             Spanish-slave
             ,
             thinking
             he
             came
             to
             have
             his
             throat
             cut
             ,
             he
             kneel'd
             down
             ,
             beginning
             to
             say
             the
             Assala
             ,
             which
             is
             their
             prayer
             ,
             that
             his
             sacrifice
             might
             be
             the
             more
             acceptable
             to
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             but
             rising
             up
             he
             finds
             standing
             before
             him
             a
             sturdy
             fellow
             ,
             arm'd
             ,
             contrary
             to
             what
             he
             expected
             ,
             which
             put
             him
             into
             a
             cold
             sweat
             ,
             yet
             perceiving
             he
             was
             oblig'd
             to
             fight
             instead
             of
             sacrificing
             ,
             he
             took
             courage
             and
             draws
             his
             Cimitar
             ,
             to
             secure
             himself
             against
             the
             sword
             and
             dagger
             of
             his
             Adversary
             ,
             who
             soon
             made
             a
             shift
             to
             disarm
             the
             Moor
             ,
             which
             done
             ,
             he
             suffer'd
             him
             to
             steal
             away
             .
             He
             comes
             all
             in
             a
             Fright
             to
             
               Alli
               Pegelin
            
             ,
             making
             his
             complaint
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             Christian
             ,
             whom
             he
             had
             sent
             came
             arm'd
             .
             The
             General
             laughing
             at
             the
             simplicity
             of
             the
             fellow
             ,
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             
               Thus
               it
               is
               that
               you
               are
               to
               please
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               if
               you
               will
               deserve
               his
               favour
               as
               I
               do
               ;
               for
               after
               this
               manner
               are
               Christians
               to
               be
               sacrific'd
               ,
               the
               Prophet
               thinks
               it
               no
               service
               to
               kill
               a
               man
               who
               is
               not
               able
               to
               defend
               himself
               .
               Mahomet
               was
               a
               generous
               and
               
               valiant
               man
               ;
               go
               and
               bid
               your
               Cherif
            
             (
             That
             is
             a
             Turkish
             Priest
             )
             
               furnish
               you
               with
               a
               better
               explication
               of
               the
               Alcoran
               .
            
             And
             so
             he
             shamefully
             dismiss'd
             the
             Moor
             ,
             laughing
             at
             his
             superstitious
             piety
             .
          
        
         
           
             RELATION
             XLVI
             .
             Avarice
             mask'd
             .
          
           
             THe
             Turks
             veil
             their
             avarice
             towards
             the
             Christians
             under
             the
             cloak
             of
             cruelty
             and
             Religion
             ;
             but
             in
             regard
             these
             pretences
             cannot
             avail
             them
             against
             those
             of
             their
             own
             perswasion
             ,
             they
             make
             the
             same
             advantage
             of
             their
             power
             .
             In
             the
             yeer
             1640.
             there
             was
             but
             one
             or
             two
             Priests
             at
             Algiers
             ,
             whereby
             the
             slaves
             of
             General
             Pegelin
             suffer'd
             much
             inconvenience
             in
             their
             Church
             at
             the
             Bath
             .
             To
             remedy
             themselves
             they
             sent
             as
             an
             Ambassador
             to
             
               Alli
               Pegelin
            
             the
             Espalder
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             sturdiest
             among
             the
             Slaves
             ,
             and
             upon
             that
             account
             the
             chiefest
             and
             most
             respected
             both
             aboard
             the
             Gallies
             and
             in
             the
             Bath
             ,
             and
             who
             onely
             hath
             the
             priviledge
             to
             speak
             to
             the
             Patron
             when
             he
             pleases
             ,
             and
             to
             represent
             to
             him
             ,
             what
             concerns
             the
             generality
             of
             the
             slaves
             .
             This
             Espalder
             ,
             named
             
               Juan
               Sanches
            
             (
             the
             same
             who
             was
             sent
             out
             to
             the
             Moor
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             precedent
             Relation
             )
             went
             to
             the
             General
             ,
             remonstrating
             to
             his
             Excellency
             ,
             that
             some
             weeks
             before
             ,
             it
             had
             pleas'd
             him
             
             to
             put
             his
             Catholick
             slaves
             in
             hope
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             buy
             the
             first
             Priest
             that
             should
             come
             to
             be
             sold
             .
             Having
             understood
             that
             there
             was
             one
             newly
             brought
             in
             ,
             they
             were
             humble
             suitors
             to
             his
             Excellency
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             be
             pleas'd
             now
             to
             do
             that
             favour
             to
             his
             most
             humble
             Slaves
             .
             The
             General
             promis'd
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             he
             went
             to
             the
             Market
             ,
             where
             there
             was
             expos'd
             a
             Priest
             of
             the
             Order
             of
             Saint
             Dominick
             ,
             a
             Conventuel
             of
             Malaga
             ,
             Licentiate
             in
             Theology
             ,
             named
             Father
             
               Bartholomeo
               de
               Ledesma
            
             .
             The
             General
             took
             occasion
             to
             tell
             all
             he
             met
             ,
             that
             his
             Slaves
             were
             in
             such
             want
             of
             a
             Priest
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             not
             suffer
             him
             to
             be
             at
             rest
             till
             they
             had
             one
             .
             This
             he
             said
             purposely
             ,
             that
             none
             might
             presume
             to
             out-bid
             him
             .
             The
             Priest
             came
             to
             be
             expos'd
             to
             sale
             ,
             and
             the
             Officer
             cry'd
             
               Arrache
               ,
               Arrache
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Who
               gives
               most
               ?
               Pegelin
            
             proffer'd
             four
             hundred
             Patacoons
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             another
             Turk
             out-bid
             him
             by
             twenty
             Patacoons
             ,
             whereat
             the
             General
             was
             so
             incens'd
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             have
             kill'd
             that
             Turk
             ,
             had
             he
             not
             got
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             
               four
               hundred
               Patacoons
               more
            
             ,
             with
             this
             menace
             ,
             
               Is
               there
               yet
               any
               one
               so
               insolent
               as
               to
               proffer
               beyond
               me
               ?
            
             This
             startled
             all
             that
             were
             present
             ,
             so
             much
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             Markets
             afterwards
             ,
             none
             durst
             pro●fer
             more
             then
             he
             did
             ,
             whereof
             he
             made
             no
             small
             advantage
             ,
             buying
             in
             a
             manner
             at
             what
             rates
             he
             pleas'd
             .
             This
             Priest
             perform'd
             his
             Function
             among
             us
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             satisfaction
             of
             all
             ,
             for
             the
             space
             of
             fifteen
             months
             ,
             at
             the
             end
             whereof
             ,
             he
             went
             to
             Pegelin
             ,
             who
             demanded
             of
             him
             fifteen
             hundred
             Patacoons
             for
             his
             
             ransom
             ;
             whereto
             the
             Father
             replying
             ,
             that
             his
             Excellency
             had
             bought
             him
             in
             a
             frolick
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             not
             worth
             so
             much
             .
             
               You
               are
               in
               the
               right
            
             ,
             says
             
               Alli
               ,
               I
               have
               made
               this
               advantage
               by
               the
               buying
               of
               you
               ,
               that
               no
               Turk
               dares
               over-bid
               me
               ,
               but
               your
               person
               caus'd
               the
               frolick
               ,
               you
               must
               either
               pay
               for
               it
               with
               interest
               ,
               or
               perish
               here
               .
            
             The
             Father
             could
             get
             no
             other
             answer
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             was
             forc'd
             to
             importune
             his
             Friends
             and
             Relations
             to
             get
             together
             the
             fifteen
             hundred
             Patacoons
             ,
             which
             paid
             ,
             he
             was
             set
             at
             liberty
             .
          
        
         
           
             RELATION
             XLVII
             .
             The
             imaginary
             slavery
             .
          
           
             IT
             happens
             sometimes
             that
             some
             Christians
             under
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Turks
             are
             less
             Slaves
             of
             their
             Masters
             ,
             then
             Men
             are
             of
             their
             passions
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             be
             affirm'd
             ,
             that
             their
             Slavery
             may
             be
             ranked
             among
             those
             things
             which
             the
             Spanish
             Satyrist
             Quevedo
             calls
             Imaginary
             .
             In
             the
             year
             1641.
             the
             Pyrates
             brought
             in
             certain
             persons
             taken
             in
             a
             Brigantine
             bound
             for
             Gen●a
             ,
             and
             expos'd
             them
             to
             sale
             on
             the
             Market
             at
             Algiers
             .
             It
             was
             my
             chance
             to
             pass
             by
             as
             they
             were
             under
             Sale
             ,
             and
             I
             perceiv'd
             that
             among
             those
             new
             Slaves
             there
             was
             one
             clad
             in
             red
             Plush
             ,
             wrought
             over
             with
             black
             Flowers
             ,
             rather
             torn
             then
             worn
             out
             ,
             who
             was
             sold
             at
             
             four
             hundred
             Patacoons
             .
             I
             imagin'd
             then
             that
             that
             habit
             had
             serv'd
             under
             the
             Cassock
             of
             some
             Clergy-man
             of
             quality
             .
             Some
             days
             after
             ,
             going
             to
             the
             Bath
             of
             the
             Duana
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             that
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             where
             the
             slaves
             are
             employ'd
             upon
             some
             publick
             works
             )
             I
             found
             that
             slave
             ,
             who
             had
             exchang'd
             his
             Plush-coat
             for
             the
             habit
             of
             a
             Priest
             according
             to
             the
             mode
             of
             Algiers
             ,
             made
             after
             the
             fashion
             of
             a
             short
             Coat
             ,
             or
             Cassock
             ,
             reaching
             to
             the
             knees
             ,
             of
             cloath
             ,
             of
             the
             same
             colour
             as
             that
             worn
             by
             the
             Capucins
             in
             some
             Countries
             ,
             especially
             in
             Flanders
             ,
             very
             carelessly
             cut
             out
             ,
             and
             ill-fitted
             to
             the
             body
             ,
             the
             party
             who
             wore
             it
             having
             not
             been
             trimm'd
             of
             a
             great
             while
             ,
             out
             of
             shoes
             ,
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             very
             poorly
             accoutred
             ,
             leaning
             against
             the
             Church-door
             of
             the
             said
             Bath
             .
             Finding
             him
             in
             that
             posture
             ,
             I
             made
             a
             low
             reverence
             to
             him
             ,
             wishing
             him
             his
             liberty
             .
             These
             complements
             begat
             an
             acquaintance
             between
             us
             ,
             and
             that
             some
             discourse
             ,
             and
             that
             bred
             a
             familiarity
             ,
             whereby
             I
             made
             this
             observation
             ,
             that
             he
             avoided
             the
             conversation
             of
             both
             Spaniards
             and
             Italians
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             being
             discover'd
             ,
             having
             to
             that
             purpose
             conceal'd
             his
             quality
             under
             the
             assum'd
             name
             of
             
               Francisco
               Talles
               .
               September
            
             7.
             1641.
             the
             Slaves
             of
             the
             Duana
             represented
             in
             the
             night-time
             ,
             within
             the
             Bath
             ,
             a
             Comedy
             in
             Spanish
             ,
             tolerably
             well
             written
             ,
             upon
             the
             story
             of
             Belizarius
             ,
             to
             which
             I
             was
             invited
             by
             that
             good
             Priest
             ,
             going
             thither
             with
             permission
             to
             lye
             out
             of
             my
             Patron
             's
             house
             .
             Coming
             to
             the
             Bath
             ,
             I
             found
             all
             the
             Drinking●places
             full
             of
             Slaves
             ,
             drinking
             and
             smoaking
             ,
             in
             expectation
             of
             the
             Play.
             The
             Priest
             brought
             me
             
             into
             a
             little
             room
             opposite
             to
             the
             Stage
             ,
             where
             he
             call'd
             for
             some
             Wine
             and
             a
             Collation
             .
             The
             great
             respect
             which
             the
             Christian
             slave
             ,
             who
             sold
             the
             Wine
             ,
             express'd
             towards
             the
             Priest
             ,
             rais'd
             in
             me
             the
             curiosity
             to
             ask
             him
             ,
             how
             they
             came
             to
             be
             so
             intimately
             acquainted
             ,
             since
             he
             was
             a
             Slave
             of
             small
             standing
             .
             
               He
               whom
               you
               take
               to
               be
               the
               Master
               ,
            
             said
             he
             ,
             
               is
               but
               the
               Servant
               ,
               the
               Slave
               of
            
             Majorca
             ,
             
               whom
               you
               know
               ,
               is
               the
               Master
               of
               this
               Drinking
               place
               and
               two
               others
               ,
               wherein
               he
               keeps
               three
               Christian
               slaves
               ,
               to
               look
               to
               them
               ,
               who
               give
               him
               an
               account
               every
               week
               of
               the
               Wine
               and
               other
               things
               he
               sends
               in
               .
               I
               am
               here
               under
               him
               ,
               and
               whatever
               he
               entrusts
               me
               with
               I
               give
               him
               an
               account
               of
               .
            
             He
             afterwards
             told
             me
             that
             the
             Majorcan
             had
             been
             made
             a
             Slave
             some
             years
             before
             ,
             and
             had
             at
             the
             beginning
             suffer'd
             the
             miseries
             of
             his
             condition
             ,
             but
             that
             having
             afterwards
             made
             a
             shift
             by
             his
             industry
             to
             get
             together
             the
             sum
             of
             a
             Patacoon
             ,
             he
             had
             so
             advantag'd
             himself
             thereby
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             able
             to
             keep
             those
             three
             Drinking-places
             ,
             which
             brought
             him
             in
             great
             profit
             .
             This
             discourse
             satisfy'd
             me
             how
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             that
             that
             Majorcan
             walk'd
             up
             and
             down
             ,
             and
             was
             well
             clad
             .
             And
             finding
             that
             the
             Priest
             was
             so
             intimately
             acquainted
             with
             the
             Majorcan
             ,
             I
             ask'd
             him
             what
             he
             had
             done
             with
             the
             Horse
             I
             had
             seen
             him
             buy
             in
             the
             Market
             not
             long
             before
             .
             
               He
               presented
               it
               to
               his
               Patron
               ,
            
             reply'd
             the
             Priest
             .
             Whereupon
             I
             desirous
             to
             be
             further
             satisfy'd
             why
             he
             did
             not
             ransom
             himself
             with
             that
             present
             ,
             he
             told
             me
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             some
             years
             since
             agreed
             with
             his
             Patron
             at
             four
             hundred
             Patacoons
             ,
             
             which
             sum
             he
             had
             paid
             to
             thirty
             ,
             which
             he
             purposely
             left
             unsatisfy'd
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             go
             under
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Slave
             ,
             and
             enjoy
             the
             protection
             of
             his
             Patrone
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             person
             of
             great
             authority
             ,
             with
             whom
             he
             liv'd
             in
             a
             good
             correspondence
             ,
             by
             means
             of
             his
             presents
             .
             He
             also
             perswaded
             his
             Patron
             to
             buy
             the
             new
             Slaves
             of
             Majorca
             or
             Italy
             of
             his
             acquaintance
             ,
             for
             whom
             he
             re-imburs'd
             him
             what
             they
             cost
             ,
             and
             sent
             them
             back
             to
             their
             Countries
             ,
             not
             losing
             the
             interest
             of
             his
             mony
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             but
             reason
             he
             should
             not
             .
             Some
             days
             after
             ,
             he
             did
             the
             same
             favour
             for
             that
             Priest
             ,
             who
             continu'd
             there
             some
             time
             a
             Slave
             onely
             by
             name
             .
             These
             advantages
             made
             the
             Majorcane
             the
             less
             desirous
             to
             return
             into
             his
             Country
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             of
             Spain
             ,
             coming
             to
             hear
             of
             these
             services
             ,
             sent
             him
             a
             secret
             order
             to
             continue
             there
             in
             the
             same
             quality
             ,
             to
             help
             the
             Spanish
             slaves
             ,
             and
             with
             his
             advice
             to
             assist
             the
             Fathers
             employ'd
             about
             the
             redemption
             of
             Captives
             ,
             when
             they
             should
             come
             thither
             ,
             with
             promises
             of
             an
             honourable
             reward
             ;
             which
             order
             he
             faithfully
             observ'd
             ,
             till
             he
             dyed
             an
             Imaginary
             Slave
             ,
             two
             years
             after
             my
             departure
             from
             Algiers
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             RELATION
             XLVIII
             .
             The
             Execrable
             Revenge
             .
          
           
             EVery
             Vice
             is
             encourag'd
             either
             by
             profit
             or
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             balances
             the
             sin
             by
             some
             apparent
             good
             ,
             onely
             Revenge
             is
             absolutely
             unhappy
             ,
             inasmuch
             as
             it
             is
             some
             times
             forc'd
             to
             compass
             another's
             ruine
             with
             its
             own
             .
             While
             we
             were
             confin'd
             to
             the
             Bassa's
             Palace
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             discourse
             of
             my
             Captivity
             ,
             I
             took
             notice
             of
             a
             Renegado-youth
             ,
             about
             twelve
             or
             thirteen
             years
             of
             Age
             ,
             clad
             in
             red
             Silk
             ,
             having
             a
             Turbant
             very
             neatly
             interwoven
             ;
             I
             saw
             he
             had
             the
             priviledge
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             Bassa's
             lodgings
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             his
             Wife
             ,
             when
             he
             pleased
             ,
             which
             is
             no
             small
             favour
             in
             that
             Country
             .
             The
             Eunuchs
             belonging
             to
             the
             Bassa's
             wife
             respected
             him
             ,
             and
             gave
             him
             the
             title
             of
             Celibi
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             Lord.
             The
             marks
             he
             had
             about
             him
             of
             a
             Renegado
             ,
             and
             the
             gracefulness
             of
             his
             person
             rais'd
             in
             me
             a
             curiosity
             to
             enquire
             whence
             it
             came
             ,
             that
             Amet
             (
             so
             he
             was
             called
             )
             had
             that
             priviledge
             above
             all
             the
             other
             Renegadoes
             of
             the
             house
             .
             I
             was
             acquainted
             with
             a
             French
             Renegado
             ,
             Caterer
             to
             the
             Bassa
             ,
             who
             gave
             me
             an
             account
             of
             the
             Youth
             ,
             and
             his
             relation
             acquainted
             me
             with
             a
             strange
             effect
             of
             an
             extravagant
             passion
             .
             
               Wonder
               not
            
             ,
             said
             he
             to
             me
             ,
             
               that
               Amet
               Celibi
               is
               in
               greater
               favour
               
               then
               any
               of
               the
               rest
               ,
               his
               noble
               Extraction
               deserves
               it
               .
               But
               imagine
               not
               his
               Friends
               have
               been
               wanting
               in
               their
               endeavours
               to
               recover
               him
               ,
               they
               did
               all
               they
               could
               to
               have
               him
               again
               ,
               but
               all
               to
               no
               purpose
               .
               That
               young
               Lad
               never
               was
               a
               Slave
               ,
               as
               all
               the
               other
               Renegadoes
               were
               .
            
             And
             so
             proceeding
             in
             his
             discourse
             ,
             he
             told
             me
             ,
             that
             the
             Lad
             was
             a
             Spaniard
             born
             ,
             of
             a
             house
             well
             known
             ,
             and
             had
             been
             spirited
             away
             from
             his
             Friends
             ,
             and
             brought
             to
             Algiers
             ,
             the
             manner
             thus
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             of
             Spain
             hath
             seated
             on
             the
             Mediterranean
             ,
             and
             the
             Ocean
             ,
             some
             places
             of
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             Fez
             and
             Morocco
             ,
             which
             serve
             for
             a
             banishment
             to
             some
             ,
             and
             sanctuary
             to
             others
             .
             For
             that
             Prince
             being
             oblig'd
             to
             keep
             Garrizons
             there
             ,
             he
             is
             so
             favourable
             towards
             some
             Delinquents
             as
             onely
             to
             condemn
             them
             to
             serve
             there
             ,
             whereas
             other
             Criminels
             are
             sent
             to
             the
             Gallies
             .
             Such
             as
             are
             Grandees
             of
             Spain
             ,
             or
             of
             more
             then
             ordinary
             quality
             ,
             to
             expiate
             their
             crimes
             ,
             are
             banish'd
             into
             those
             places
             ,
             with
             obligation
             to
             maintain
             on
             their
             own
             charge
             such
             a
             number
             of
             Horse
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             exigency
             of
             the
             case
             ,
             and
             the
             ability
             of
             the
             person
             .
             To
             one
             of
             those
             Fortresses
             were
             sent
             two
             Brothers
             ,
             of
             a
             considerable
             house
             in
             Spain
             ,
             who
             upon
             some
             occasion
             or
             other
             had
             some
             difference
             .
             The
             elder
             thinking
             himself
             injured
             in
             point
             of
             honor
             ,
             insulted
             over
             his
             younger
             Brother
             ,
             who
             on
             the
             other
             side
             being
             not
             able
             to
             smother
             his
             resentments
             of
             the
             affront
             ,
             fell
             to
             study
             how
             he
             might
             be
             reveng'd
             ,
             but
             all
             his
             attempts
             were
             rendred
             ineffectual
             by
             the
             Governour
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             
             who
             was
             a
             very
             prudent
             Gentleman
             .
             Whereupon
             finding
             that
             he
             would
             not
             be
             permitted
             to
             fight
             his
             Brother
             ,
             and
             having
             resolv'd
             to
             prosecute
             his
             revenge
             ,
             whatever
             it
             cost
             him
             ,
             he
             bethought
             himself
             of
             a
             design
             which
             brought
             him
             to
             his
             own
             irrecoverable
             ruine
             .
          
           
             One
             day
             having
             observ'd
             that
             his
             Brother
             's
             onely
             Son
             was
             gone
             out
             into
             the
             plain
             ,
             which
             is
             before
             the
             City
             ,
             to
             play
             ,
             he
             gets
             on
             Horse-back
             ,
             and
             making
             as
             if
             he
             intended
             to
             take
             the
             air
             ,
             he
             kindly
             calls
             his
             Nephew
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             takes
             him
             up
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             riding
             on
             gently
             ,
             till
             he
             got
             out
             of
             sight
             ,
             he
             put
             spurs
             to
             his
             Horse
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             soon
             got
             into
             the
             Country
             of
             the
             Turks
             ,
             where
             having
             call'd
             for
             a
             Guide
             ,
             he
             came
             in
             a
             few
             days
             to
             Algiers
             ,
             desiring
             audience
             of
             the
             Bassa
             ,
             whom
             he
             told
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             come
             to
             present
             his
             service
             to
             his
             Excellency
             ,
             with
             a
             design
             to
             renounce
             his
             Religion
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             assurance
             of
             his
             fidelity
             ,
             he
             presented
             him
             with
             a
             lovely
             Child
             ,
             who
             was
             his
             Nephew
             .
             The
             Bassa
             accepted
             of
             the
             proffer
             ,
             and
             order'd
             his
             Eunuchs
             to
             cause
             him
             to
             renounce
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             him
             up
             in
             the
             Mahumetane
             Religion
             ,
             giving
             him
             the
             name
             of
             Amet.
             The
             younger
             Brother
             also
             renounc'd
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             and
             embrac'd
             the
             Turkish
             ,
             and
             came
             afterwards
             to
             a
             wretched
             end
             .
             After
             my
             return
             out
             of
             slavery
             ,
             I
             related
             this
             strange
             adventure
             to
             a
             certain
             Officer
             of
             our
             Army
             ,
             who
             told
             me
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             been
             well
             acquainted
             with
             the
             Brothers
             and
             the
             young
             Lad
             ,
             and
             was
             troubled
             ,
             that
             their
             names
             and
             habitations
             were
             known
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             RELATION
             XLIX
             .
             That
             the
             Turks
             prefer
             Mony
             before
             Love.
             
          
           
             MY
             Patron
             
               Alli
               Pegelin
            
             returning
             from
             his
             courses
             in
             the
             year
             1641.
             bethought
             himself
             of
             the
             Loves
             there
             had
             pass'd
             between
             him
             ,
             some
             two
             or
             three
             years
             before
             ,
             and
             a
             Grecian
             Mistress
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             he
             was
             desirous
             to
             give
             her
             a
             visit
             .
             He
             order'd
             some
             of
             his
             Gallies
             to
             make
             towards
             Bona
             ,
             otherwise
             Hippona
             ,
             where
             he
             landed
             .
             The
             woman
             ,
             having
             had
             notice
             of
             it
             ,
             came
             to
             meet
             him
             ,
             and
             presented
             him
             with
             a
             lovely
             childe
             about
             two
             years
             of
             age
             ,
             whom
             she
             had
             born
             him
             .
             The
             General
             was
             so
             much
             taken
             with
             the
             childe
             ,
             that
             for
             his
             sake
             ,
             he
             married
             the
             mother
             ,
             expressing
             an
             extraordinary
             affection
             towards
             her
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             greater
             ,
             in
             regard
             he
             had
             by
             that
             woman
             one
             to
             inherit
             his
             wealth
             ,
             a
             happiness
             which
             he
             could
             not
             have
             by
             her
             whom
             he
             had
             left
             at
             Algiers
             .
             In
             fine
             he
             would
             needs
             bring
             her
             along
             with
             him
             ;
             but
             assoon
             as
             his
             wife
             whom
             he
             left
             at
             home
             heard
             of
             their
             arrival
             ,
             she
             conceiv'd
             such
             a
             jealousie
             against
             her
             husband
             and
             his
             second
             Spouse
             ,
             that
             not
             able
             to
             smother
             her
             passion
             ,
             though
             she
             was
             above
             fifty
             years
             of
             age
             ,
             she
             sent
             two
             Turks
             of
             quality
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             tell
             him
             from
             her
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             very
             wellcome
             ,
             and
             that
             she
             knew
             well
             enough
             he
             had
             not
             offended
             against
             the
             Alcoran
             by
             marrying
             a
             second
             Wife
             ,
             but
             that
             she
             understood
             also
             the
             permission
             she
             
             had
             by
             the
             same
             Law
             to
             dissolve
             their
             marriage
             ,
             and
             to
             go
             from
             him
             ,
             with
             above
             a
             hundred
             thousand
             Ducats
             ,
             which
             she
             had
             brought
             him
             in
             dower
             ,
             ordering
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             keep
             her
             ,
             immediately
             to
             dispose
             the
             Grecian
             Lady
             in
             marriage
             to
             some
             other
             ,
             so
             to
             take
             away
             the
             cause
             of
             her
             passion
             .
             Though
             
               Alli
               Pegelin
            
             was
             a
             man
             of
             great
             wealth
             ,
             yet
             was
             he
             a
             little
             startled
             at
             the
             sudden
             and
             bold
             resolution
             of
             his
             Wife
             ,
             and
             had
             some
             thoughts
             to
             send
             back
             those
             pleasant
             Ambassadors
             with
             as
             round
             an
             answer
             ,
             but
             reflecting
             on
             the
             hundred
             thousand
             Ducats
             ,
             his
             avarice
             made
             him
             change
             his
             design
             ,
             so
             that
             immediately
             ,
             ere
             he
             came
             ashore
             ,
             he
             bestow'd
             his
             second
             wife
             on
             one
             of
             the
             Captains
             of
             his
             Gallies
             ,
             yet
             kept
             the
             childe
             ,
             who
             was
             brought
             up
             by
             the
             former
             Wife
             ,
             and
             she
             had
             so
             great
             a
             kindness
             for
             him
             ,
             that
             she
             gave
             him
             all
             her
             wealth
             ,
             by
             which
             means
             he
             afterwards
             came
             to
             great
             charges
             and
             employments
             ,
             though
             all
             his
             Fathers
             estate
             had
             been
             confiscated
             for
             some
             Rebellion
             wherein
             he
             was
             engag'd
             .
             That
             Son
             of
             his
             liv'd
             in
             great
             repute
             without
             any
             check
             of
             Fortune
             ,
             till
             the
             year
             1661.
             at
             which
             time
             his
             throat
             was
             cut
             by
             the
             rebellious
             souldiers
             ,
             upon
             this
             account
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             sided
             with
             Ramadan
             Bassa
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             related
             in
             the
             description
             of
             Algiers
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             RELATION
             L.
             The
             counterfeit
             Hypocrisie
             .
          
           
             IT
             is
             a
             hard
             thing
             to
             know
             the
             design
             of
             Religious
             actions
             ,
             some
             have
             a
             different
             tendency
             to
             God
             ,
             others
             to
             some
             concernment
             of
             honor
             or
             advantage
             .
             And
             this
             intention
             lies
             so
             deep
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             hardest
             thing
             in
             the
             world
             to
             dive
             into
             it
             ,
             before
             the
             effect
             come
             to
             light
             .
             In
             the
             year
             1636.
             the
             Pyrats
             of
             Algiers
             ,
             contrary
             to
             all
             right
             had
             surpriz'd
             a
             Vessel
             of
             Marseilles
             ,
             not
             regarding
             the
             peace
             concluded
             between
             the
             King
             of
             France
             and
             the
             Bassa
             of
             that
             City
             ,
             and
             the
             particular
             safe-conduct
             of
             the
             same
             Bassa
             .
             Complaint
             is
             made
             at
             the
             Duana
             ,
             but
             not
             admitted
             ,
             and
             under
             pretence
             that
             the
             Commodities
             belong'd
             to
             other
             Nations
             ,
             they
             are
             secur'd
             ,
             and
             the
             Sea-men
             were
             sold
             under
             hand
             and
             put
             into
             the
             Gallies
             .
             Two
             of
             those
             
             French-men
             renounc'd
             their
             Religion
             ,
             and
             listed
             themselves
             among
             the
             souldiery
             ,
             who
             are
             employ'd
             in
             the
             Gallies
             against
             the
             Christians
             .
             They
             made
             some
             voyages
             in
             a
             Bark
             belonging
             to
             a
             Moor
             ,
             to
             Bona
             ,
             there
             putting
             off
             and
             buying
             certain
             Commodities
             ,
             by
             which
             trading
             they
             got
             about
             an
             hundred
             Patacoons
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             purchac'd
             a
             part
             in
             the
             Bark
             ,
             and
             so
             went
             as
             Partners
             with
             the
             Moor
             ,
             both
             as
             to
             Merchandize
             and
             the
             Provisions
             .
             While
             they
             were
             at
             Algiers
             ,
             they
             went
             every
             day
             to
             the
             Mosquey
             ,
             to
             say
             their
             Assala
             ,
             which
             
             they
             did
             with
             great
             fervency
             .
             Being
             in
             company
             with
             the
             Renegadoes
             of
             their
             Nation
             ,
             they
             made
             a
             difficulty
             to
             drink
             wine
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             .
             And
             being
             one
             day
             invited
             by
             a
             French
             Gentleman
             ,
             a
             slave
             ,
             among
             others
             of
             his
             friends
             ,
             both
             Renegadoes
             and
             slaves
             ,
             some
             Porke
             being
             brought
             to
             the
             table
             for
             the
             Christians
             ,
             they
             rose
             up
             railing
             at
             him
             who
             had
             invited
             them
             ,
             and
             saying
             it
             was
             done
             in
             contempt
             of
             their
             Prophet
             Mahomet
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             had
             put
             an
             affront
             upon
             them
             ,
             swearing
             they
             would
             call
             him
             to
             an
             account
             for
             it
             .
             They
             scatter'd
             every
             where
             the
             expressions
             of
             their
             indignation
             ,
             reviling
             their
             Renegado-Companions
             ,
             for
             having
             suffer'd
             the
             Pork
             to
             be
             eaten
             in
             their
             presence
             ,
             and
             charging
             them
             to
             be
             ill
             observers
             of
             the
             Alcoran
             .
             This
             deportment
             ,
             with
             their
             continual
             frequenting
             of
             the
             Mosqueys
             ,
             and
             their
             exact
             observance
             of
             all
             their
             superstitious
             fooleries
             ,
             got
             them
             the
             reputation
             of
             being
             perfect
             Turks
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             they
             continu'd
             their
             trading
             to
             Bona
             ,
             and
             having
             got
             another
             sum
             of
             Patacoons
             ,
             they
             bought
             the
             whole
             Bark
             of
             the
             Moor
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             were
             the
             sole
             masters
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             now
             it
             was
             that
             Hypocrisie
             began
             to
             produce
             the
             designs
             ,
             it
             had
             conceal'd
             in
             the
             souls
             of
             those
             Renegado-soldiers
             .
             They
             made
             ready
             their
             Bark
             for
             their
             accustomed
             voyage
             to
             Bona
             ,
             hiring
             four
             Fisher-men
             ,
             Alarbes
             ,
             to
             serve
             them
             as
             Sea-men
             ,
             weigh
             anchor
             ,
             and
             within
             two
             hours
             came
             over
             against
             Montefon
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             mountain
             three
             leagues
             from
             Algiers
             .
             One
             of
             our
             Renegadoes
             pretended
             that
             they
             had
             forgotten
             to
             fill
             their
             barrell
             with
             fresh-water
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             might
             be
             some
             inconvenience
             to
             them
             ,
             if
             the
             wind
             should
             prove
             contrary
             :
             The
             Alarbes
             proffer'd
             to
             go
             and
             fill
             the
             
             Vessel
             ,
             at
             a
             Spring
             ,
             which
             lies
             at
             the
             foot
             of
             the
             mountain
             ,
             bringing
             the
             Bark
             close
             to
             the
             shore
             ,
             whereupon
             the
             ●●arbes
             went
             out
             to
             fill
             it
             .
             They
             were
             not
             above
             a
             hundred
             pace●
             from
             the
             Bark
             ,
             busie
             in
             filling
             the
             〈◊〉
             ,
             when
             the
             two
             Renegadoes
             discharg'd
             each
             of
             them
             a
             Mu●ket
             ,
             which
             serv'd
             for
             a
             sig●●●
             to
             ten
             Christian
             slaves
             ,
             who
             being
             thereabouts
             ,
             got
             into
             the
             Bark
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             agreed
             among
             themselves
             .
             The
             discharging
             of
             the
             Muskets
             made
             the
             Alarbes
             imagine
             that
             they
             were
             commanded
             to
             return
             to
             the
             Bark
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             some
             accident
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             leaving
             their
             barrel
             ,
             they
             came
             immediately
             to
             the
             Sea-side
             .
             But
             they
             had
             reason
             to
             suspect
             something
             ,
             when
             they
             saw
             the
             Ship
             make
             to
             Sea
             ,
             and
             heard
             the
             Renegadoes
             crying
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             bestow'd
             their
             liberty
             on
             〈◊〉
             ,
             which
             they
             might
             have
             taken
             from
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             acquaint
             the
             Turks
             and
             Renegadoes
             with
             the
             success
             of
             their
             enterprize
             .
             The
             third
             day
             after
             〈◊〉
             were
             kindly
             receiv'd
             by
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             〈◊〉
             ,
             who
             made
             one
             of
             those
             soldiers
             ●●lot
             of
             〈…〉
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .